Chapter Text
Everyone has a word that makes them excruciatingly angry. A word that makes someone tick. That word for me was 'average.' I guess the reason why I hated this word so much, was because it summed up my life and its purpose.
My name is (Y/N), (Y/N) (L/N). I was raised in a regular home, with normal parents, who had average jobs. My father and mother were office worker bees, which, ironically, was where they met. My parents were absolutely normal. They didn’t stand out and they never did anything too out of the ordinary. They were average. When I was little, I was told to always act a certain way, since my parents had built a reputation for themselves. I listened, unlike a lot of other kids. When I got older, I got normal grades. A's and B's on all my homework and test papers.
Once high school ended, I bought an apartment in another city. I left, feeling that my life wouldn’t begin until I moved. Not even a year into my new life and I still felt regular. I worked as an office worker for a developing company, like my parents. I lived in a small apartment, only meant for one person. There was nothing really interesting about me. All my friends would tell stories of their travels and experiences, while I had nothing to report. I was just me, and my life was as boring as my parents.
The one thing that would take me to another world was videogames. Why be interesting in real life when you can pretend to be someone interesting in a game? My favorite series was ‘The Legend of Zelda.’ Those games pulled me in! Of course, I liked some of the games more than others, but I played them all anyway; However, my favorite ‘Legend of Zelda’ game was the renowned 2017 game, Breath of the Wild. Compared to the other games, Breath of the Wild was a top tier masterpiece. Even though it was merely a game, the land of Hyrule was gorgeous. It truly felt like I was there in person! Besides the map though, the characters were always such a delight to be around! I personally enjoyed Revali, Kass, Prince Sidon, and of course, Link.
Link was always an enigma to me, however. The videogame protagonist happened to be the opposite of myself. He was brave and courageous. And he always happened to make friends with anyone. But I couldn't do anything Link does to save my life. Unlike him, I was a normal girl, unable to be put into a stressful situation without having a complete melt down. Unlike him, I was completely unable to have meaningful friends. Sure, my friends were nice, but we really don't have anything in common. I kind of just hang out with them because they're the best option. Compared to him, I was a side character. No one of any importance.
My life was boring and meaningless. I had no friends or social life. I played videogames for the substitution of company. Nothing about my existence held anything noteworthy.
But all of that changed with a blink of an eye...
Chapter Text
“Aw man!” I screamed into my abused switch as I aggressively looked at the Game Over screen. The fanciful, red letters showed themselves, obviously not changing its mind from the expression I gave it, “I died again!! Ugh!!!” I threw the switch on the bed and plopped my head down on the pillow, closing my eyes before looking to the empty ceiling. Less than a minute later, I sat back up and clicked the continue button. Link was at the respawn point in Divine Beast Vah Naboris, on his fifth attempt of defeating Thunderblight Ganon. I’m happy I saved Naboris for last, but I’m also not. This Divine Beast was SO hard!! I made Link go back up to the main room in another attempt to kill Thunderblight.
The clicking of all the buttons was all that could be heard in the room. I had just finished the first phase and was onto the metal rods. I hated the second phase! For Fireblight and Thunderblight, since those two have three phases of attacks patterns, styles, and differences. After a couple times, I put a metal rod under Thunderblight which made him fall to the ground. Instead of being fair and letting him get up, I jumped off the higher area and used Revali’s Great Eagle Bow to shoot him dead. I praised myself as Thunderblight’s fluids poured out of him like bloody waterfalls.
“Good job Link!” I cheered to the non-existent game character. I grabbed the new heart container before starting the Urbosa cutscene. As I watched Urbosa descend the stairs of Naboris, I wondered if I would ever be as beautiful as her. I was eighteen, so I knew I was done growing. Having watched Link get Urbosa’s Fury, I turned to my phone to see no notifications, as usual. In that moment, I questioned myself. ‘If I were to put down my gaming addiction, could I make a plentiful amount of friends? Could I really have a social life?’ Link had returned to Gerudo Town as I continued to play the game.
Finishing the quest, I thought about going to bed so I could wake up early the next morning, but I just shrugged off the idea of being late and continued to tap the keys ever so lightly. Looking at the time, I noticed it was almost eight at night. Heaving a heavy sigh, I paused my game to make something to eat. I walked out the door of my room, leaving the switch on my bed. My apartment was cold and plain. Nothing was on the walls except the pictures that came with the place. It was nice for having an office job, but I wanted more than I was paid. Walking into the kitchen, I looked to the fridge for food. Yet there was nothing but a couple of sodas, a tomato, and some ice cream. Closing the fridge, I started to open the cupboards. Cupboard after cupboard of nothing. Having no other choice, I pulled out some microwave ramen and prepared some tomato to include with it.
Something about this felt so pathetic to me. I was a new woman, who should have plenty of friends and should be having all sorts of fun experiences, but instead I was cooking tomato ramen and playing a videogame. I balled my fists as I watched the water boil through the microwave’s window. ‘Maybe I should turn off that stupid game. It’s not like it’s doing me any favors…’ I inwardly thought closing my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, an ever-so-faint light emitted from my dining room. Looking to see what the light was, I saw my switch. ‘Wait… Didn’t I leave it in the room?’ I wondered, tapping my chin, ‘Hm… Must have brought it out with me without realizing it.’ My eyes widened in shock when I saw something at the corner of the screen. What sat on the edge of the screen was a long crack.
“No! Oh, come on!! I didn’t even buy this thing a long time ago…” My panic hastily subsided into a soft mutter. The crack didn’t look that bad. Maybe if I were to put some tape on it, then it would be fine? Maybe glue?? I wasn’t sure. Then I remembered something, “Wait, how did it get the crack in the first place? I don’t remember a single scratch on this when I was playing it in my room, and the switch is probably more durable than my phone. What is going on?” I mumbled; However, my pondering was interrupted when the microwave went off. I took out the excess water, put in the broth and the tomatoes, grabbed a fork, then went back to my room with the switch in my other hand. Once I sat on my bed, I pulled out my phone and looked through my Instagram feed. Nothing. A couple of my friends posted more than a couple obnoxious pictures of them on the beach. I rolled my eyes, but I felt kind of hurt. I was on good terms with every one of those girls, so why didn’t they invite me? Was I too boring for them? Too awkward? I tried my best making friends, so why didn’t it come naturally to me? If it came naturally then why are they somewhere warm while I am still working at Jorgenson Corporation? Looking back at the switch, I decided that playing a little longer wouldn’t hurt.
The hours had seemed to pass by in very little time. 9:00 PM quickly turned to 11:55 PM, yet I still continued to play even though I could barely keep my eyes open. I opened the map wondering where I should venture next. Before I knew it, I fell asleep with the switch in my arms.
As I slept, the switch started to feel strangely warm, as if a loving mother cradled me. A bright glow of electricity shown through my closed eyes as energy ran through my very being. It hurt. It felt like my body was slowly being torn apart my ravenous wolves. Large beads of sweat ran down my forehead and neck, until the feeling abruptly stopped. A strange cold chill brushed against my neck, but I remained asleep.
If only I knew, I wasn’t in my world anymore…
Chapter Text
A cold breeze hit my eyes as the sun’s rays rested on my face. Strands of hair covered little portions of my peaceful expression. Birds were chirping quietly, and everything seemed rather serene; However, something seemed off to me. A little detail that I barely even noticed was missing from the equation. A couple little details. I lived in the city, which means the chirping of birds was heavily drowned out from the sound of cars making their daily commute. Secondly, I didn’t have a window in my bedroom and the direction of the faint breeze couldn’t possibly be coming from the door. Finally, what I slept on was not a bed. It felt like a cold rock formation, with absolutely no padding. Opening my eyes, I was met with a room that seemed all too familiar, yet not so. As I thought before opening my eyes, I laid in a rock bed with a strange bulb-like structure above me. Sitting up, I looked around the room to see bizarre sandstone whirls and curves adorning the considerably dark wall. Orange constellations also stuck out, offering some sort of faint light. It was the one room, and it only had one way out, a long, straight hallway. Light emitted from the end. Suddenly, a large headache overtook me. I couldn’t see or think straight! I knew I wasn’t in my apartment, and I knew I was awake, so why wasn’t I in my room? Putting my feet on the floor, I felt the feeling of plastic under my foot. Lifting my feet, I saw a small game card that looked all too familiar. Grabbing it, I flipped it over to find something I’d never thought I see.
‘The Legend of Zelda; Breath of the Wild,’ it read. I graced my fingers over the familiar item before looking to the hallway. Before leaving the room, I looked for anything else that might give me comfort. There was nothing. I looked down to see myself in a plain looking white dress. I was wearing a gross shirt and some sweatpants when I fell asleep. Fear and confusion ran through my very veins, as I walked out of the room and into the hallway. The longer I walked, the faster I went. I started out walking, but then went into a sprint until I was out. The light blinded me for a second, before my eyes adjusted to the brightness. A gasp escaped my lips as I looked upon my surroundings.
A castle stood in the distance along with a volcano and beautiful scenery. Turning to the right, I saw a large church with a large pathway leading up to it. People freely walked in and out of the large church-like building.
“No. No! No!! I cannot be here! It is absolutely impossible!!” I murmured to myself, pulling on the roots of my hair, “This is crazy! I am going to wake up any minute!! Wake up! Wake up!!!” I pinched myself as hard as I could, but it was to no avail. I was still looking to the land before me. Not knowing what else to do, I curled into a little ball and tried to calm myself down, “It’s only a dream… It’s only in your imagination…” My muttering and denial kept me from my surroundings to an extent. I was scared. Nothing in this world was my own except for that stupid game card. I opened my eyes in realization. ‘What if I could stop the Calamity from happening? After all the game ends once Calamity Ganon is defeated. What if that is my ticket home?!’ Dusting off my snow-white dress, I looked to the Temple of Time. I had always wondered what it looked like inside. Unknowingly but without restraint, I walked down the stairs.
I couldn’t believe that I was in the game! Just the thought of it makes me anxious. Shaking my head, I continue on my way to the front of the large structure, until I stopped again. It was the land formation that the old man sits in when someone first starts the game. It was empty. No flickering fire. No baked apple. No torch sitting ideally on the wall. Placing my hand on the cool rock, I hoped that Link wouldn’t ever have to go through what he did. Stepping away, I continued to the front of the Temple of Time. Three other buildings sat before it in a triangular shape, representing the Triforce. I walked up to the first building, which symbolized the Triforce of Courage. The room was adorned with green tapestries and a circle like symbol, engraved on the floor. There wasn’t anything of note in the room though. Walking out, I continued up the stairs, until I saw the second building, which was for the Triforce of Wisdom. This room was the same as the first building, but the tapestries were a beautiful royal blue. The symbol engraved on the floor symbolized the Zora’s Sapphire from Ocarina of Time. Deciding to see the next building, I hastily made my way up the stairs and into the center room. Red curtains and tapestries hung loosely on the walls and on the floor was the symbol of power. Even though all the rooms looked the same, this room held a menacing aura.
“Ganon…” I muttered to myself, before leaving the room and walking up to the main building. The Temple of Time looked like an intricate English Church. I looked up at the Triforce just above the entrance before walking in. Unlike the experience while playing the game, the church wasn’t in rubble. The Temple of Time was even more beautiful than I had ever imagined. Some wooden benches sat, but the large chamber was pretty empty. Without thinking about it, I found myself standing before the Goddess Statue. About to put my chapped hands together to pray, I froze. She wasn’t my god. This wasn’t my religion. I brought my hands down to my side. Dropping to my knees I started to speak to no one in particular.
“Oh, whatever god is above me, answer my questions and prayers. Why am I here? My life was fine. Perfectly fine before this, so why? Why am I being subjected to such a predicament?! If it is to save Hyrule, then why not anyone else?! I am not meant to be put under such pressure… So, answer me!! Please!!!!” Realizing that I was yelling, I turned around to see a couple of random peoples’ eyes on me. I got up and ran as fast as I could. I was freaking out in public, which is a bad thing to do. I was taught so after all. Catching my breath, leaning against a great twisted oak, I looked to my surroundings. Oman Au Shrine sat a little ways away. I was directly facing the way off the Great Plateau. I had daylight to burn, so I slowly walked down the slope and into the further land of Hyrule.
Chapter Text
For only a brief moment, the shadow of the Great Plateau’s structure made me forget about the bright brilliance of the sun’s rays. Horse-drawn carriages holding all kinds of supplies flew past me, almost the same way as cars did in the world I came from. All the covered wagons were generally the same shape and size. Each cover had the Royal insignia printed on the side. Paying more attention to the smaller details, I stopped on the far edge of the road. All the carriages were being driven by knights from the castle. Their helmets shielded each of their faces from my view. Barely related to my thoughts, I remembered what Link looked like in the helmet. I did not make him wear it often, mostly due to it being rather unattractive on the blond Hylian. I shook my head and started to pay attention again. The horses were in knight-wear too!
Deciding to not stay in the same place for too long, I continued out of the shade. My eyes instinctively closed due to the blinding light; Nevertheless, I covered my eyes with my hand and looked up to the sky. It was a beautiful blue. Bringing my eyes back to my level, I looked upon what was both a bustling and empty road, split into an unmeasured ‘T’ intersection. To the left of me, was the gatepost, with the castle in the far distance. To the right, the Dueling Peaks stood above the Forest of Time, with the outpost’s roofs being seen from over the light green leaves.
“Hey! You!! Listen!!!” I heard a voice say roughly. My eyes darted to where the voice came from. A younger gentleman in a Royal Guard uniform walked towards me at a fast pace. Looking to where I was, I wasn’t in the middle of the road, so I didn’t see what was wrong.
“Is there something wrong, sir? Am I not supposed to be here?” I asked, trying to trouble shoot the issue. The man’s eye twitched before he took a step closer to me.
“You listen here, girl! This is a station established at a distance from the main body of the Hylian Army to protect the beautiful kingdom of Hyrule from a surprise attack!! The Great Plateau and the Outpost are completely off limits for those with no authorized personnel, so what in Hylia’s name are you doing here?!” He hissed bringing his face uncomfortably close to mine. I didn’t know what to say in the moment. In the game, I was allowed in this area, but I didn’t anticipate that this was the Hylian Army’s land. Sweat ran down between my shoulder blades and eyebrows as my eyes darted in every direction but his face, “Well?! Speak, you worthless girl!!”
“Oh… um…” Stutters and mutterings came out of my mouth like a powerful waterfall. The words just wouldn’t form without nonexistent sounds being the base, “W-Well, y-you see… um… I j-just came f-from the Temple of Time. I-I was p-praying and-” I was cut off by a hand tightly gripping one of my wrists. The guard’s other hand met my chin, and he roughly turned my head ninety degrees to the right. After moving my hair, a gasp came from his end as he stepped a couple of feet away. I looked to him for an answer as to why he seemed so creeped out, “What’s wrong?”
“Y-Y-Your ears?!” Was all he answered. I touched the outline of my ears feeling nothing out of the ordinary. Looking at him again, his fear filled gaze continued to look at me. I tried to think of what was wrong, until I realized. A disappointed expression painted over my face as I looked at him.
“It’s a birth defect, alright. Don’t get your panties in a wad!” I retorted, turning my head away from him. My crossed arms only added onto my angry disposition. ‘What a baby!’ I thought, ‘Honestly, there’s people with open holes for ears but seeing someone with rounded ears is a taboo?! Inconceivable…’ I was about to walk away before I heard footsteps hastily coming towards me.
“H-Hold on lady! I still have questions for you!!” Deciding the worst, I ran up on side road, past Gatepost Town. Hearing orders being shout out, I continued my sprint, trying to get away from this predicament; However, no one was following me. There was no screaming nor barking. The sound of running horses couldn’t be heard; Nevertheless, I persisted until I reached a fork in the road. Leaning against another large tree. My lungs were practically burning for the need of a steady stream of air. The sun started to set under the distant horizon, as a crisp gust of wind whipped my hair and white gown around as if they were the sails to a ship. I wondered what my next move was. ‘Should I build a fire? Or should I go to a nearby stable? Where even am I?’ I asked myself, taking in my surroundings. Who knew that the land would look so different from hundred years in the future? A large pillar like structure sat near the road, but that was about it. Luckily enough, I knew where I was and started to walk toward the nearest stable, Riverside Stable. On the way there, I started questioning my upbringing in this world once more. This was, without a doubt, the land was Hyrule, but was it even possible to be teleported into a game? And even if I was in a game, why was the game card with me? Whether I could answer these questions or not was another class of queries. Once the stable came into view, I ran into the semi-familiar building before slumping on the floor. It had been the longest day! Sighing a breath of relief, I closed my eyes and started to fall asleep, until I was shaken not too long after. The familiar equestrian attire was the first thing my eyes met, then it was another young man.
“Miss, you aren’t allowed to sleep in the stable until you pay for a bed.” He informed strictly, “If you are unable to pay than you are not allowed to sleep here.” In my head, I thought to myself. That thought being, ‘Maybe I should have chosen the fire.’ I got up and walked over to the rude man’s counter. I was about to grab some rupees out of my pocket, until I realized that the dress didn’t have pockets. I also had no money. A large sigh escaped my lips. I was so used to being Link that I thought I had all of the money I earned as him. Without saying another word, I walked out of the stable, keeping my pride.
A crackling fire sat just outside the stable, with a small wooden seat calling my name. Before I sat down, a small, dirtied tarp laid on a pile of presumable trash. Grabbing it and putting it over me shoulders, I sit next to the fire, struggling to warm up. It was a cold, silent night, and before I knew it, I was crying.
Chapter Text
A dream. I was staying over at my friend’s place. There were four of us. I drifted off to sleep while everyone was talking and watching TV. In my dream, I was still at my friend’s house. The only difference was that there were nails sticking out of the walls everywhere. There was also someone I didn’t recognize. The person I didn’t recognize told a joke, and everyone laughed. I woke up to the sound of everyone laughing at something that happened on the TV. So, the laughing was not part of the dream. It was the noise that woke me up. I wonder who that person was, and how they knew to tell a joke at that exact moment.
-Anonymous
My heavy eyelids were forced open when I heard the friendly banter of the people around me. Opening my tired eyes, I noticed that I was outside, near the fire from the previous night. It was still lit, as the colors of the fire danced with the wind. Red, blue, orange, and yellow. I looked up from the fire, to see the two people that were talking a little while ago. A man and a woman conversed and bickered playfully with one another. Their pointed ears poked through their plainly colored hair as they did so. Behind them, was even more movement. Carriages and carts rushed by one another, as they made their way to their unknown destination. I had no idea this road would be so filled! There were no cars, no modern technology. I was still in Hyrule. A more recognizable frown crossed over my features before I turned away and looked at the fire once more. It was so warm; However, I knew I couldn’t stay long. Trying to find any determination, I sat there, waiting. I didn’t know how long I sat there for, but eventually, I stood up and walked over to the stable man. The same one that kicked me out the night before.
“E-Excuse me?” I stuttered. He looked up from his book and stared at me wide-eyed before looking back to his book, “You wouldn’t happen to have an extra horse for me to use, would you? I am in a rush to get to Hyrule Castle.” The man rubbed his chin before staring me dead in the eye. I swallowed as he did so.
“Nope. Sorry lady, but I can’t just give you a horse. It’s under the rules and regulations a stable man must follow.” I glared at him since I had nothing else to say. Looking behind me to see the bustling road of horse drawn carriages and people, I tried to think of a solution. ‘It probably wouldn’t be hard to take one of these people’s horses,’ I wondered, looking back at the man, ‘Nah… that wouldn’t be a good idea. Somebody is bound to see.’ After a moment of thought, I remembered a nearby herd of wild horses. East of Whistling Hill! I looked at the top, before looking back at the man. I bid him a pleasant farewell, with a small wave. Having lived in a city my whole life, I knew how to get through a busy street. I jumped on the back of one of the wagons, waiting for an opportunity to get closure to the left side of the road. As another wagon was about to pass, I jumped on the back of it and leaped to the other side of the street. A small breeze picked up, which sent the bottom of my dress everywhere it could. My hair doing the exact same. No longer caring about the people behind me, I walked up the hill. Reaching the top, a horse wasn’t in sight. A tiny frown crossed over my face, but as I turned around, I heard soft neighing a little ways down the hill. Looking in the direction, I saw a herd of wild horses!
Four steeds frolicked in the tall grass of Whistling Hill. One was an orange and white spotted horse with a vibrant carrot colored mane. The second was a black horse with white splotches and a long, elegant black mane. A brilliant blue horse with a sky-blue mane stood next to the other two; However, the fourth horse caught my eye. Standing a little further away from the other horses, was a beautiful (H/C) horse with a long (H/C) mane. This specific horse would always be one of my mounts whenever I played Breath of the Wild. Taking a step toward the fourth horse, I scared the herd and then they ran off down the hill.
‘Damnit!’ I cursed mentally, ‘I forgot I had to sneak up to them. How to actually do that is the real challenge. I guess crouching down would be a good place to start.’ Making my way down the hill I saw the horse I wanted was all alone. This was my chance! Getting behind them, I made my way closure until the distance was obsolete. Mounting the steed, they started to freak out. Soothing them was ten times harder than the game made it out to be. Nevertheless, I persisted and managed to calm them down.
“Now that you have calmed down, what should I name you?” I asked happily, “Are there any names that you like? Well, I guess that is a stupid question to ask a horse… Hm… What gender even are you?” Getting off the beautiful mount, I stepped around until I noticed the horse’s gender, “Ok! Since you are a (Male/Female), what about I name you, (H/N)? It is a perfect name for a steed, such as yourself.” (H/N) neighed in response, as a small giggle escaped my lips. This was the first time a smile appeared on my face since my arrival in this world. Finding a comfortable position on top of my horse, if grabbed fistfuls of (his/her) mane. ‘It’s okay, I just have to go down to the stable and register (H/N).’ Lightly jabbing my heel into (his/her) side, we started to trot down the hill and toward the stable. The traffic had slowed down but was still rather busy. Instead of just riding across the road, I decided to ride a little way up the road and then make my way to the stable. ‘It’s like driving a car. You’ve driven a car before! Just merge then un-merge to the stable…’ I gulped back my concern, before joining the bustle of others. A man riding his horse had ridden right next to me.
“Hey! Are you new to these parts?” He queried kindly, as a large, toothy grin inhabited his young features. He couldn’t have been any older than myself.
“Yeah, actually. Thank you for noticing.” There was a small moment of silence, before I continued, “So where are you headed?”
“Oh me?! No one has ever asked something like that to me before~” He cooed softly, hiding his glowing red cheeks. I looked to his attire to see a nice suit of armor. He must have been part of the Royal Guard; However, he wasn’t wearing his helmet, which I found kind of strange. I brushed it aside, though.
“Really? I would think someone would ask you where a knight, such as yourself, is going.” I giggled lightly, smiling at him. A stationary blush was still visible on his cheeks, but he could look me in the eye unlike a couple seconds before.
“You would be surprised how much people around here don’t really talk about their destination.” He answered, before continuing, “I am headed to the castle to report to one of my superiors. I don’t mean to worry you of anything, but something bizarre happened a little while ago near the Great Plateau.” A dry swallow made its way down my throat as I continued to look at him.
“O-Oh really? What h-happened?” I asked, wishing that the happenings there were not caused by me.
“Well, first there was a girl, who was not allowed any clearance, came off the Plateau, but then she just disappeared without a trace. Then a Yiga Clan member was found near the entrance but escaped before we could really do anything.” He explained, stroking his chin as if he was in serious thought. His smile soon reappeared, “Don’t worry, it is nothing to worry about. Anyway, where are you heading?”
“Right now, I am heading to the that stable to register this fine (boy/girl). After that, I am headed to Castle Town. I’m hoping to be able to speak to the King, but I am not sure he has the time for me.” I scratched the back of neck in embarrassment, looking away from his face.
“Hey?! If you are headed to Castle Town, then maybe we can travel together! And trust me, you’ll have luck getting an audience with the King, after all, he listens to his people instead of pushing them aside. So, how about it? Should we travel together?” He invited, leaning towards me while on top of his jet-black horse. Thinking about it for a second, I accepted his offer, “Sweet!” He cheered, fist-bumping the air, “My name is Angus by the way!”
“My name is (Y/N). It is very nice to meet you, Angus.” Noticing that we were right next to the stable, I turned towards the circular building. Dismounting (H/N), I went over to the counter to see the same guy from earlier.
“Ah, it is you again. Let me guess, you want to register that horse behind you, but you are forgetting that you need rupees. And I know full well that you don’t have any so why don’t you… j-just… um…” The stable man stopped, looking past my shoulder. I turned my head to see Angus. He lightly pushed me aside and put a couple rupees on the counter, “O-Okay Miss, I’ll p-put that saddle on your fine horse and we will register you into our membership roaster!” After that, he ran off to prepare my fine horse.
“You didn’t have to pay for me! It was a very nice gesture, but there is probably no way to repay you-” He interrupted me by putting a single finger on my lips. A small smile was apparent on his face as he looked at me.
“It’s fine. You can pay me back later.” At that exact moment, the stable man came back leading my horse promptly. He gave me the reigns and smiled at me fondly. I rolled my eyes at his strange, new behavior, before getting on (H/N). Angus did the same with his own mount as he rode over next to me, “Besides, riding with you to Castle Town is reward enough.” After that we made our merry way to Castle Town.
‘I’m coming Your Majesty!’
Chapter Text
The day was sunny and warm, as the light breeze flung my dress and hair about. The traffic had dialed down quite a bit, so Angus and I road, side by side without having to speed up for other people. We went about our own pace. Even though the day had beckoned me to relax and become one with it, I still found myself worrying. Angus had just paid for (H/N)’s needs, and he was heavily insisting on giving me a bag filled with rupees. I kept denying him, but his pestering continued for a long time. Castle Town’s gate was in sight, yet the man’s assertive manner persisted.
“Come on. It’s obvious that you don’t have anything (Y/N). Just take the rupees, buy some clothes and supplies, and then go to the castle. Besides, they won’t let you in with you just wearing a white dress, with no shoes, bag, or… really anything for that matter.” Angus countered, which finally made me give into his kindness. Snatching the leather bag from him, I held it with a small scowl. Looking away from him, I muttered a small thank you, hoping he wouldn’t hear me. Angus heard me loud and clear, “You are welcome, my beautiful lady!” He grinned, as we approached the large gate. Two guards stood right next to the heavy metal doors, watching for anyone suspicious. Their cold attitude disappeared once they saw Angus approach. The two guards came running up to Angus with large smiles on their faces.
“Look-y hear Aziel, Angus got em selves a girl. A pretty one too! Where did ya meet the young lass?” A small blushed shadowed over my cheeks as I looked away from the guards. Angus chuckled a little before answering his friends.
“She is nothing of the sort, Thyme. She is just a friend I ran into while at Riverside Stable. She said that she wants to enjoy Castle Town and get an audience with His Majesty.” Angus explained, looking to Thyme and the other guard, apparently named Aziel. They looked over at me, but I turned away before they could look at my beet red face anymore.
“So… you two aren’t courting one another?” Aziel asked. Angus and I shook our heads in unison as the two cooky knights looked at the both of us. Both sighed a breath of relief before laughing at one another, “Thank goodness Angus! It would be really embarrassing if you got someone before us. Did you tell her that you were the top of your class? Or that you trained under that Link-fella for two years?”
“Aziel! I wasn’t going to tell (Y/N) that!!” Angus blurted, but it piqued my interest. ‘Link…’ I thought to myself, ‘I didn’t know he trained other knights. I probably should play it safe and pretend to not know who Link is. After all, Angus is under the impression that I am not from Hyrule. Besides, this is a good time to ask about when I am.’ The thought of Link being of age to be a knight unsettled me. It only means that I do not have a lot of time to find a way to defeat Calamity Ganon. If Link is already Princess Zelda’s knight than I have about a year to think of a plan. Time was not on my side.
“Who’s Link, if I may ask…” I queried shyly, hoping they’d believe my terrible lying skills. Thyme and Aziel looked at Angus before laughing like I was some comedian; However, they stopped snickering when they realized that Angus and I weren’t laughing.
“Ya seriously don’t know who Link is? Have ya been sleeping under a rock for the past couple of years?! Ta humor ya, I’ll tell ya anyway. A couple years ago, this Link-fella came with the Captain of the Royal Guard. Link came from Hateno Village, which is really funny considering that their so distant from here kingdom. Anyhow, he was a natural born prodigy, as em fancy people call im. He outshined the lot of us! He moved through em ranks like it was a game of hoppy scotch. I heard that he’s being promoted to the Princess’s Bodyguard soon, after they find em Champions.” So, Link wasn’t Zelda’s knight yet! Which meant that I had more time!! I tried my best to act natural, “He’s also a handsome looking guy. Not as handsome as me though and he also don’t talk much. Angus here was under his special training for a couple years, but Link didn’t even notice his presence. So long story short, Link is the personification of em story book knights that save em Princesses from towers.”
“Thanks for telling me! I am from another… kingdom… And I don’t know Hyrule well.” I thanked kindly, bowing my head a little with gratitude. Thyme looked at me with a little scowl and squinted eyes.
“Well, if you’re such a far-off lass, then prove you are not from Hyrule! Go on! Do it!! Dazzle me!!!” Pulling back my hair to reveal my ears, Thyme yelped loudly before covering his mouth and looking away, “O-Okay fine. Well… um… have fun in Castle Town, Miss (Y/N)!” Not another moment later, I road inside the gates to only gasp at the beauty that surrounded me. In the game, Castle Town was in ruins, nothing but a shadow of what the players imagined it would looked like. But it was right in front of me! And it was beautiful! The circular road that once looked worn and used was far newer and more pristine. The cobblestone almost glowed from the sun’s rays. But the road wasn’t the only thing holding my attention. The housing was not torn down! Each flagstone house had a brightly colored blue roof with clear windows to gaze into. Some of the homes were transformed into businesses. The streets were busy with people going about their daily lives. Every one of them looked so hardworking, yet content with their everyday existences. ‘What a way to live…’ I thought, almost saying it out loud. The smaller flagpoles stood up from the ground, showing the royal emblem proudly with the colors of red, yellow, and blue. The Central Square sat not too far away, with vendors from far off places. Beyond the large fountain, I saw the beautifully built castle. To Hyrule, Hyrule Castle was its centerpiece. Seeing the castle in person sent excited butterflies through my stomach and heart as a strange smile formed on my face.
“Are you okay (Y/N)?” Angus questioned nervously, not knowing what to really say to me. I looked over at him and gave him a large, closed eye smile.
“Yeah! I just never seen Hyrule Castle or Castle Town before, but it is exactly what I thought it would be… It’s absolutely outstanding!!” Stars formed in my eyes the more I talked. Even though my bad thoughts and memories lingered in my head like a parasite, I could only smile at the scenery before me.
“Wow, I wasn’t expecting you to like Castle Town so much. Usually, people say that it looks a lot like their home country’s palaces and the town that sits below. Does your country not have a main capital or something?” Angus’s head tilted a little to the side. ‘Crap!’ I thought to myself, ‘I forgot that I didn’t tell him which country I was from… I don’t know any countries in this world! Crap!! Crap!!! What do I tell him?!’
“W-W-Well… I come from a country that mostly works through agriculture, so… I never really see castles or cities as amazing as this…” Lying through my teeth again. I made note of my fib of coming from an undeveloped country. Angus gave me a confused expression before smiling at me again.
“Oh! So, you come from Greyham then. I never met someone from their before. Man! You journeyed a long way from your country, didn’t you? That’s kind of cool, you know, to be from so far away. But I thought they had pointed ears over there.” Angus stated as more sweat ran down my forehead. At this point, we stopped our horses in the middle of the road. Various curses were thrown at us, but I couldn’t really hear them. My heart was louder.
“L-Look… um… I lied.”
Chapter Text
“L-Look… um… I lied.” Biting my chapped bottom lip, I feared that blood would run down my chin, but it didn’t come. I was nervous. After all, his usual friendly attitude was changed out for a cold one.
“About what?” He queried, squinting his eyes a little in suspicion. I gulped my dry saliva, trying to form the words.
“My ears are a birth defect…” I admitted, as I shamefully looked downward. I felt terrible for lying to him, but what was I supposed to say?! Hello! My name is (Y/N) and I am from a completely other world that is beyond your understanding! Of course not!! I couldn’t just tell anyone about my trans-universal skip. It wouldn’t work out in the end anyway… Angus’s eyes held trust once more as he looked at me with a pitiful expression. He believed me, and I hated it.
“Oh, okay! I don’t know why you didn’t tell me sooner, but… I guess I get it.” He smiled before we started to ride through Castle Town once more. Guilt dawdled in my heart as I looked from (H/N) to Angus. Once at the Central Square, Angus slowed his horse to a halt, “Uh… (Y/N)? I got to head to the watchtower, so this is where we part ways. But I want to see you again in the near future, whether we meet after your audience, or later than that! You are… a really special girl… so let’s meet again soon, okay?” I nodded softly at his words. Before I knew it, he rode off on his jet-black steed toward East Castle Town. I jumped off my horse and led (him/her) toward the nearest pole. I tied the reigns to it and looked at (H/N) fondly.
“I’ll be back. I just have to be prepared to see King Rhoam.” I assured before walking off. Looking around for a tailor shop, I saw what I was looking for right away. There system of shops, restaurants, and other stores was not so different from how my universe’s main street stores worked. All the impressive and name brand stores were on the main street. Slowly opening the door, I peered in to see two women talking, one behind the counter, one in front. The second woman left after I walked in. The counter woman looked me up and down before yelling at the top of her lungs.
“Günter! A beautiful young lady has walked in!! Get in here!!!” Suddenly, a man with a questionable fashion choice came from the stairwell and looked me up and down. The wine glass in his hand concerned me a little, but I didn’t think too much of it. A large grin appeared on his face as he walked toward me. The Hylian named Günter was uncomfortably close to my face.
“Ah yes! What a pretty, young thing!! Tell me, what brings you into our beloved store?” He asked, taking another sip of his wine.
“Um… I needed a dress fit to have an… audience with the king?” I was unsure of what to say to the fashionable man. He gasped and looked to the woman behind the counter. Had I said too much to him? Out of nowhere, Günter snapped his fingers, and I was being dragged to a fitting room, “W-What’s going on?!”
“You are a work of art that should be shared with the entire Kingdom of Hyrule! I must find the best fitting, most fabulous, highly sophisticated, and all-around gorgeous piece of work to be put on you…” Abruptly, he put his hand out. I was confused, “For the right price of course.” I pulled my bag full of rupees out and took out two silver rupees. I realized that clothes was not the priority at the moment. It was food, shelter, travel, etcetera. Putting the rupees back in the bag, I looked to Günter.
“What is the cheapest thing you can offer me?” I crossed my arms to make my dignified point. His expression soured as his open hand scrunched.
“My dear! Your body and face are too perfect for the likes of my cheapest clothes. Buy something appealing and noteworthy, so you may be the talk of the town!” Sparkles flew around Günter, at least they would have if this was an anime. I shook my head.
“I don’t want to be the ‘talk of the town!’ I just want to look presentable. Just give me a blouse, a long skirt, a front facing corset, and some shoes. Or a peasant dress and a front facing corset. That is all I need.” I practically begged, holding my hands together. He pondered for a moment, before speaking again.
“Fine, that will be twenty rupees.” Günter held out his hand once more. I put the twenty rupees in his palm then he got to work, pulling out all sorts of peasant dresses in various colors of whites, greys, and beiges. Next, he pulled out the corsets, which were in all the colors I knew. A dull, saddened expression was expressed on his face, but I decided to ignore it. I decided on a white peasant dress, a (F/C) corset, and black flats. I really looked like a village girl.
“Sorry to ask, but do you have a cape or coat to match with this? If I travel somewhere colder, I want to be prepared.” He looked at me for a moment before turning to a wardrobe. He pulled it open dramatically as he searched the articles of clothing. Günter pulled out a thick (F/C) cape. As I took out the bag of rupees, he stopped me.
“That will not be necessary. I am asking you not to pay for the cape. It has been on sale for years, so this is a good time to get rid of it.” He snorted haughtily, turning away from me. Prior to him leaving through the door, he looked at me again, “Do you have any weapons with you? I am going to take a guess and say that you have nothing with you, is that correct? Here, I’ll get you the essentials before you leave.” I was left alone in the room. Deciding to walk out, I looked upon the little shop with designer dresses and suits lining the walls. Günter came back and gave me a hip bag, a traveler’s broadsword, a wooden shield, a traveler’s bow, and thirty arrows, “Now that you have what you need, get out my shop you filthy commoner.” He shoved me out the door and slammed it behind me. Though, I didn’t think about the arrogant man for long. Going back to (H/N), I got on (his/her) back and steered my way toward the castle gates. The closure I got to the gate, the more concerned I became. Reaching the gate, I slowed toward the guards. One guard in particular came up to me.
“Welcome to Hyrule Castle! How may I help you today miss?” The guard asked cheerfully. Since he was wearing the whole ensemble of armor, I couldn’t see his face. It took a moment for me to answer him.
“I’m headed to the Sanctum to speak to the King about a very important matter. Urgent even!” Even though it looked like I was yelling at the guard, I was more yelling at myself. Saying I was worried was a complete understatement. ‘If I warn King Rhoam, will I be able to go home? I can change the fate of this world; I just need the King on my side!’
“That’s what they all say. Tell me what your reason is, then you can proceed past the First and Second Gatehouses.” He brought out a wooden board with a piece of paper attached to it. My only guess was that piece of parchment was the golden ticket to getting around the extensive castle. I told him that it was regarding the preparations for the Calamity. The peppy guard looked up from where he was writing, “Oh! You must be one of the messengers from Akkala. Well, hold on to this and proceed to the First Gatehouse for instructions. Lately Yiga Members have been running amuck, so we have to send various messengers to make sure the notice is delivered. Anyhow, please proceed through the gate.” He told kindly. I took the paper and folded it, so it was easier to carry.
“Thank you.” I expressed gratefully, before cracking the reigns and making my way inside. ‘Finally, I’m going home!’ Was what I thought before my own calamity struck. It waited for the perfect moment. Watching, starving. Wanting nothing more but to watch me fail. I thought it was going to go well. I guess, I was wrong…
Chapter Text
I knew the state of the castle after the Calamity struck. In the game, the castle looked bleak, ruined, corrupted, and dark. But who knew the castle before Ganon ruined everything would be so bright and beautiful? The color palette of Hyrule Castle matched perfectly with Castle Town. Once through the gate, the Observation Room was in the first thing that caught my eye. Looking up the path, I noticed an ample amount of security, both from the Sheikah Tribe and from the Royal Guard. Some of the soldiers were in armor, others were in more formal clothing, consisting of red, yellow, and blue. The Sheikah Tribe on the other hand were wearing their usual ninja suits.
I had no time to gawk at the scenery, so I continued up the twisting stone path, making my way to the First Gatehouse. They checked my belongings and told me to keep (H/N) at the Second Gatehouse, since no further horse entry is allowed past that point. I nodded in understand, before cracking the reigns and trotting to the Second Gatehouse. The castle grounds were so beautiful. In the game, everything was dead and burnt, but I was seeing Hyrule Castle in its prime. The way it was meant to be before Calamity Ganon struck.
At the Second Gatehouse, I got off my horse and gave the reigns to one of the guards. He concurred with a curt nod, before ushering me out of the Gatehouse. I had walked past a couple of people; all were muttering about someone’s return. It was none of my business, so I continued to walk until I was in front of the Sanctum. Four golden archaic birds stood at the main entrance and King Rhoam Bosphoramus Hyrule sat idly in his throne. Walking where he could see me, I bowed out of upmost respect.
“You may rise.” He bluntly commanded. I did as he said and looked into his far eyes with a plentiful amount of determination, “What is your new information on the Guardians’ progress in Akkala? That IS what you came here to tell me correct?” I breathed in heavily, before speaking. ‘If I have to be in Lockup to prove my point, then I have no other choice.’ I thought, collecting my words.
“Your Majesty. I am the Seer (Y/N) (L/N) and I have come here to tell you of the dangers that is to come, which heavily involve Calamity Ganon.” Stopping for a second to let myself catch a breath, I continued, “On… Near Princess Zelda’s seventeenth birthday, Calamity Ganon will take control of everything you and the kingdom have been supposedly working for. Ganon will take over the Guardians, the Castle, the Divine Beasts… everything! The mass majority of Hyrule will be devasted, if not destroyed. So please, Your Majesty, I beg you to prepare better for the incoming destruction of our livelihood-” I was interrupted, by the King putting his hand in the air.
“We are more than prepared to fight against Calamity Ganon and I don’t like your tone. Whether you are what you say you are… a Seer… there is no obligation for you to tell your own King what to do against this obsolete threat! I am going to decide the Champions very soon, and we already have the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness. And Princess Zelda’s progress is still being worked on. The Sheikah Tribe has finally gotten control of the Guardians. Ganon has no chance against the technology we have gained in the last couple years. Isn’t that enough?”
“No! I came with this message to tell you that more needs to be done!! Trust that all your efforts up till now are going to be useless against Calamity Ganon’s raw strength and corruption!! If I may be frank, Hyrule is on the line! Why aren’t you listening to my pleas?! Shouldn’t a king, a good king, listen to his people whether or not they are in the right or wrong, no matter who it may be?!!” The king had risen from his throne in an angry fit of rage. Without noticing it, more guards came into the Sanctum and started to circle the perimeter of the large room.
“How dare you speak to me that way, you foolish girl?! I am King Rhoam Bosphoramus Hyrule, the leader of the kingdom you say you are part of! Everyone is doing their part, which will be enough to defeat Calamity Ganon!!” He sternly bellowed, as he gave me a hate filled frown.
“You aren’t listening to me! All of everyone’s efforts are in vain!! You said it yourself, the only force that can eradicate Ganon is the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness and your daughter’s Sealing Power, which will not be unlocked until it is already too late! Hyrule, maybe the whole world, is in your daughter’s hands, yet you refuse to listen to reason!!” The room became eerily quiet. I looked around to notice a fleet of guards surrounding me. Looking back to the king sent shivers down my spine. I had went too far, now I was going to pay the price, “I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to!! I was just-”
“You are not to come to this castle again. Seer (Y/N), or whoever you may be, you are hereby banished from setting foot near the castle grounds. If I see your face again, I will make sure you are put into Lockup. Guards! Get her out of my sight…” I yelled and screamed for him to listen to me, but he wouldn’t face me again. This was the last time I would see King Rhoam before the Calamity strikes. And it felt like this was my last chance of going home. Tears flowed from my (E/C) eyes, as I begged the guards to bring me back to the king, but they wouldn’t listen. They were only following orders. Once my horse and I were kicked out of the main gate, rain started to pour from the sky. I put my forehead on the metal door, feeling nothing but pain. Visiting hours were over, and the guard retreated back into the castle.
“How could I do that? Why did I do that?” I whispered to myself. Salty tears continued to stain my cold cheeks. I slide down the door and grieved, “I’m never going home… Please God! Give me a sign!! What am I doing here? What is my purpose? Please… tell me…” The last thing I would have thought of getting was a reply.
“Tell you what?” The stranger’s voice was curt and oddly familiar. It was a male’s voice. Turning to face the stranger, I gasped at the sight. His long blond hair was tied into a low ponytail, and his eyes were a bright cerulean blue. His skin was tanned from the sun and his long eyelashes only added to his beauty. ‘I-It’s Link!’ I fangirled internally, keeping a straight face on my features. Link looked down on me from his horse, which I could only guess was Epona. I pulled (H/N) close to me, avoiding his peering eyes. I got on my horse and simply shook my head.
“Nothing…” I cracked the reigns hard, before (H/N) took off running toward the heart of Castle Town. I pondered to myself, as I roamed the empty, wet streets. ‘There has to be a way back home. But if it is not changing the events of the game then what could it be? What is the one other thing that society has relied on since the beginning of time? Science!!’ At that moment, I headed out the East Entrance and towards the one place where I knew people of science could help me… Akkala.
Chapter Text
Out of all the regions in Breath of the Wild, Akkala was always one of the prettiest. The leaves on the trees were all sorts of fall colors, while the grass was as green as emerald. More wildlife was running about, living their daily lives, while the people did the same; However, none of the wildlife put me in danger. I had slept under a large, twisting tree and I woke up without a single bug bite. Generally, Akkala was a very undeveloped area of Hyrule. Some houses were strewn about, but nothing was really there, apart from the enormous citadel.
The Akkala Citadel reminded me of other citadels back in my world, but none could compare to the sight before me. In any place of Akkala, one could see the tall fortress. It wasn’t destroyed by Guardians, so it looked brand new in a strange way. While riding next to the parade grounds, I saw extensive movement from above. Those knights were working so hard to protect everyone’s livelihood. It was a shame that the peace would come to an end a year or so from that moment.
As I made my way to the lighthouse, I started to grow nervous. ‘What if Robbie and Purah aren’t here yet, then what do I do? Relax, (Y/N), just head to the lighthouse and if they’re not there then head to Hateno Village. It’s not difficult.’ (H/N) was walking slowly to our destination, after all I made (him/her) sprint all the way from Castle Town, so the least I could do was take in the scenery, and boy was it charming. Once at East Akkala Stable, I rode my horse towards a tree and left to find details about Akkala Ancient Tech Lab; However, no one really understood what I meant. Luckily, a certain woman did.
“Oh! You’re looking for those mad scientists at the lighthouse? Yeah, they’re up there, just make sure to knock. They hate being interrupted.” Then she walked off towards her own horse. The once bright blue sky was covered by dismal grey clouds. Thunder could be heard. It was about to rain. Walking toward the stable man, I put my horse into their care until I returned. Walking up the path, I noticed it was fairly empty. If anything, the passersby were leaving from the lighthouse. The lighthouse was less disfigured than in the game, but it still looked like a large mess. Heading to the door, I knocked quietly. There was no response. The second time, I knocked a little harder. Still no response. Without thinking a third time, I gently opened the thick wooden door and almost immediately something came flying past me and out the doorway. It was a rocket of some sort that was hastily making its way toward a large rock. After that, it exploded into the rock and scattered the pieces everywhere. Sweat started to run down my forehead as I imagined what would have happened if I were the thing that detonated it.
“Sorry about that! Something must have went wrong the external thrusters, which made the device go off course and, well… towards your face!” It was a young woman and something about her reminded me of somebody else. She was obviously part of the Sheikah Tribe due to her spiraled, white hair that had a red streak in the front. Two chop sticks and a set of glasses were placed idly into her hair. As for her clothes, she wore a beige, tight-fitting overcoat with red ribbons and a navy-blue pencil skirt underneath. The woman also fashioned navy bracelets and knee-high boots. I didn’t realize who she was at first, until I looked at her glasses again. They were the same as little Purah’s, which could only have meant one thing, it was her!
“I-It’s okay… I’m just glad it didn’t hit me. If it did, I think I would have died! Excuse my questioning, but are you Lady Purah, by any chance? I need-” I was interrupted abruptly by the very person I was talking to.
“Well~” She cooed bashfully, looking to her feet, “I wouldn’t say I am any sort of lady, but yes I am Dr. Purah. Now! Why are you here? Need something technological fixed, because if so, me and my colleagues are very busy advancing the Guardians so… I can’t help you with that. If you came for a chat, I hope you would understand how busy we are here. If that is all then-” Purah stopped talking when the wooden door opened abruptly. The rain had started to pour, and a wet figure stood in the doorway for a second or two, before stepping in and angerly stomping toward Purah. Not wanting to become part of the incoming fight, I stepped away. The one who walked in was a man, with a strange hair style. It looked like an exaggerated perm and pompadour together. From what I could tell, he was from the Sheikah Tribe as well. The man wore clothes very similar to Purah, except that his clothes were baggier then Purah’s tight fitting ones. He certainly looked comfortable! The man had strange goggles that were connected to an ancient looking bag. Like Purah, he seemed very familiar to me.
“Purah! What happened out there?! There is exploded boulder absolutely everywhere!! And where is that other thruster?!!” His voice was deep and masculine. Without knowing it, all my attention was on him. Purah’s expression turned into a distasteful frown before she went ballistic.
“Look, I was just testing the thruster than it flew out the door! That wasn’t my mistake!! It was near the ‘ready to be tested’ pile!!! How was I supposed to know it would fly around the lab then blow up your favorite boulder?!” She countered, before crossing her arms cutely with a small pout. The man wasn’t having it.
“You’re always doing this! Destroying everybody’s work because you think it is ready for testing!! You know perfectly well that I worked on that thruster for two months!!! One of these days, you are going to kill yourself from making a mistake in the lab and your last words will be, ‘Robbie was totally right, and I should have listened to him, but I didn’t. I am an idiot!’” My jaw dropped for a brief moment. The handsome man before me was the old guy from Akkala. He looked so different from in the game. A red, burning blush was birthed on my cheeks before it started to spread all over my face and down my neck. The room felt so hot.
“Stop your bickering right now, or so help me I’ll… I’ll… I will never forgive the both of you! Please listen to me!!” At this point, I was a talking tomato, but I didn’t really care about that in the moment. Both Purah and Robbie looked in my direction. Robbie walked over to me and bent down to my level to inspect something on my face.
“Look at her face, Purah!” He stated happily, “She is just as red a ripe cherry! Isn’t she cute?!” Robbie’s smile both brought me comfort and embarrassment. It was an uncomfortable mixture of both. As he was about to grab my cheeks, Purah slapped his hand away before looking at me again. She was listening to what I had to say. Taking a deep breath, I pushed my hand into my pocket and pulled out the Breath of the Wild gamecard I found with me in the Shrine of Resurrection. I gave it to Purah’s outstretched hand. She looked at it and then gave it to Robbie, “What is it?” He asked.
“It’s a gamecard. A whole world… your world, is on that little chip. I believe it is what brought me to your world. To the land of Hyrule…” I quietly told. Purah and Robbie looked at me like I was absolutely insane, and I couldn’t blame them. This was the craziest truth I ever told, “Look, I know it is hard to believe, but I am not from Hyrule, or this world! I want to say that I came from another universe, but even that doesn’t seem right. All I want to do is go home… that is all I want!” Tears started to run down my cheeks again. This world was giving me so much stress. In my universe, I never cried, but it felt like I was doing this every day now, “I know what you are thinking and… I don’t really have proof of being from another world, but there is the gamecard! And my ears are rounded unlike you Hylians!”
“So, you jumped into our world, and you want to get back home? Do you have any more proof about this other world business?” Purah asked, walking around the main worktable, and looking idly at the chip. I thought for a moment before I something popped into my brain.
“Because of that gamecard, I know the exact date when Calamity Ganon appears. I also know who all the Champions and the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness are going to be!” Receiving a nod from Purah and Robbie, I continued, “The King wouldn’t listen, but I hope you two will. Calamity Ganon will return on Princess Zelda’s seventeenth birthday, before she can learn how to use her Sealing Power. Calamity Ganon is a complete entity of evil and spite. He will take over everything that the kingdom has worked for, especially the Guardians, the Divine Beasts, and the castle. While the Champions are going to be Princess Mipha, from the Zora, Revali, from the Rito, Chief Urbosa, from the Gerudo, and Daruk, from the Goron. The Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness and Princess Zelda’s knight is going to be Link. Did I help my case?” Purah and Robbie looked at each other mortified. I looked from one to the other for a moment. Robbie scratches the back of his neck.
“I think so. You’re far from home, aren’t you? Don’t worry Cherry! Purah and I will get you back to your world, so just don’t worry about it!” Robbie smiled, which turned my face red. He laughed at this, while Purah thought for a moment.
“Your story checks out with me. His Majesty sent out a notice to some of his subordinances about you and your delusions; However, your story is pretty straight with the King’s, so… I’ll believe you! Just don’t tattle on us, okay?” I was so happy that someone believed me, that I started to cry again. Robbie started to panic as he ran up the stairs in a hurry to get a handkerchief. They were not tears of sadness or self-pity. They were the happiest tears I ever cried.
Chapter Text
“This technology is absolutely incredible! It’s nothing like I ever seen before!!” Robbie exasperated, looking into their strange looking microscope. Purah had moved aside in order to give Robbie a look at the technology. She stood right next to me.
“Do you know anything else about this ‘device’ that would prove useful to us?” She asked, as she smiled at me, with her arms crossed. I thought for a moment before answering. I shook my head slowly before looking at Robbie’s back again. Purah sighed a heavy breath, wanting more details about the gamecard. Unfortunately, I barely had any interest in technology in High School, so I had no idea how the gamecards were set up, “Well… This is going to take longer than I initially thought.
“I know I’m asking for a lot, but all I need is some sort of way to get back to my world. If you and Robbie can figure out how to jump from universe to universe, then the people of Hyrule can be evacuated quickly and with no possibility of harm.” I added, looking to Purah for any type of agreement. She smiled at me, but I knew that she wasn’t completely on board with the idea. Robbie spined his chair around to look at us.
“Cherry? You said that the gamecard could be put into a device called ‘a switch’ and then you could look upon our ruined world, correct?” I nodded at his words before he continued, “Do you have the larger device with you? Your ‘switch’ is probably a large piece in this puzzle.” Sweat started to appear again, as I looked to the floor in defeat. Robbie knew what I was getting at, before he instinctively put a hand on my shoulder to comfort my woes, “It’s okay Cherry! Um… do you know where you were last when gazing upon our world, maybe that is where it was teleported.”
I couldn’t remember. I remember being all over the map that night. I remember the creepy signs about being teleported into the game. The crack. Its teleportation into my small dining room. All the sighs were there! How could I have not seen something like this happening. The worst part was that I was drowsy when playing before falling asleep, so I just couldn’t remember where I was last, “I… don’t remember…” I sighed.
“Okay, how about this Cherry. Purah and I will try to decipher this… card, while you go travel through Hyrule and try to find us the ‘switch.’ Meet us back in Hateno in about two months, near Princess Zelda sixteenth birthday. I am pretty sure me… and Purah will have made progress by then.” His suggestion wasn’t half bad. Looking for the switch would help a lot, but I wondered if I could even play the game in this world; Nevertheless, I agreed to Robbie’s idea. He nodded curtly, before turning to the gamecard again. Purah and Robbie started talking to one another after that, but I didn’t really know what they were talking about. Without thinking, I walked toward a small window to take a look outside. The rain had stopped, but ash gray clouds still hung heavily in the sky. The green grass was even more replenished than before, and small yellow birds plucked worms out of the wet ground. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder.
“Don’t worry (Y/N). Robbie will figure out how to get you home. I’m pretty sure he’ll be working on your dilemma more than the other important stuff he has to do.” Purah giggled, before Robbie started to yell at her.
“P-Purah! You know that’s not true!!” My expression saddened at his words. ‘If he doesn’t care about getting me home than why am I here?’ Tears threatened to fall from my (E/C) eyes, as I looked to the ground. I heard Robbie gasp and Purah snort out a laugh. I felt two hands hold the sides of my forearms. I looked up to see Robbie’s concerned expression, “You know, I still have a lot to do for the kingdom, but I promise that I’ll get you home before the Calamity strikes. I can promise that much, Cherry. Now! Go find the ‘switch,’ Cherry!!” He did it! He did the pose!! Before I could fangirl, I walked out of the lab and started to run toward the stable to get (H/N). Jumping on (him/her), I cracked the reigns. (He/She) started to sprint toward the citadel and then past it.
Once at the bank of the Zora River, I contemplated where I could have put my switch. From the top of my head, I remembered one of the last places I went to before falling asleep was Rito Village. Of course, I wasn’t sure, but that was somewhere I remembered being, so I decided that my first destination would be the Hebra Region. As I passed Zelo Pond, I wondered how long it would take to get from point A to point B. Closing my eyes, I tried to remember a time where I kept track of how long it took to get to Rito Village from Akkala. All I recalled was that when said journey would start, it was day and when the journey ends, it is night. A sigh escaped my lips when I thought of that. I continued at the same pace anyway. To make the journey quicker, I decided to take my usual shortcut, north of Hyrule Castle Moat but south of the Lost Woods and Korok Forest. Once meeting Irch Plain, I went between Salari Hill and Elma Knolls. In the game, a lynel would wander near the foot of Elma Knolls, but the large beast wasn’t there, much to my comfort.
A good portion of the day had been taken up from riding through my usual shortcut. The sun was setting, and I only made it to Serenne Stable. I knew that the Hebra Region was cold and that my cloak just wouldn’t cut it. Not only did I need warmer clothes, but I also needed food, stronger weapons, and some flint. I sighed, knowing that I had to buy something eventually. I picked some mushrooms on the way, but that wasn’t enough. From the corner of my eye, I saw a man with a familiar overstuffed backpack. I got confused. ‘Beetle isn’t supposed to be born yet. What is going on?’ Walking towards the man, I poked his shoulder and he turned around. It looked like Beetle but with a mustache.
“Can I help you, miss?” He asked, pulling down his portable counter. This only confused me further.
“Um… Do you have any supplies for sale? I need flint and a whole surplus of food. Can you help me out Beedle?” I asked, widening my eyes when I realized I said his name without me ever meeting him before. He glared at me suspiciously before he happily cheered.
“Haha! You know my name!! I must be famous all over Hyrule~” His pride was just as large as his mustache. He sold me the supplies and food I needed before I went back to (H/N). I gave (him/her) a couple apples, as I took a bite into my own food. Without realizing how hungry I was, I started to eat more apples as if they were Ticktacks. I remembered that I hadn’t eaten since I came to Hyrule. No wonder I was so tired. God, I was so tired. Deciding to wait till the morning, I slept on the cold ground hoping that this nightmare would be over. But a Hyrule morning came and all I could do was pack up and continue to Rito Village.
Just as I anticipated, the Tabantha Tundra was cold and snowy. I wrapped myself in my wool cloak, but it didn’t do anything to keep me warm. Once a large gust of wind blew at me, I felt its cold chill run around my body; However, I sucked it up. Reaching Tabantha Village, I was stunned how western it looked. Log cabins were all in the same area. The warmth the village drew, gave me a warm feeling. I watched silently as I saw two children play outside the house. They were rolling up snowmen and enjoying the snowy weather. A smile was drawn on my features. After passing through the village, (H/N) sprinted to Rito Stable. The snow fall had stopped so I could see the upwards village from a long distance. I breathed a happy sigh of relief as I gazed upon it.
‘I’m finally here…’
Chapter Text
Rito Village is the main village of the Rito people, located in the Tabantha Frontier region just northwest of Hyrule Castle. It was one of my favorite places in the game. When I was there, I couldn’t help but feel a small tablespoon of happiness. Anyone could say that they played Breath of the Wild, but no one except myself could say that they’ve actually been to Rito Village in the flesh. A smile stuck to my face as I gazed upon the village. It was early afternoon when I arrived at Rito Stable. I looked upon Rito Village and the kind Rito that flew around the pillar town. About to put my horse in the stable system, I stopped myself and I thought about Flight Range. ‘I remember being there the night I was teleported! The switch might be there!!’ I thought, before jumping on my horse and sprinting through the stable’s back woods. Passing by where Bareeda Naag Shrine was supposed to be, I continued down the invisible, grass-covered path.
When I went beyond Warbler’s Nest and over the snow-covered hill, I felt like I was being watched. And boy was I right! I didn’t notice it at the time, but two Rito countrymen stared down at my figure and watched me go into Flight Range. At the time, I passed it off, only thinking about the possibility of my switch being at Flight Range. I mean, it made perfect sense! The music could have dosed me off to sleep. I got off (H/N) and held my cloak closure to my body. God, it was cold, but the view was perfect. Flight Range hadn’t changed one bit. No one was there. It was quiet. Internally, I wanted to hear the soothing soundtrack play, but this was a world, not a musical. Climbing the ladder, I looked around the area to see a couple of bows, a ton of arrows, and some Rito gear. I wondered if I should loot this stuff like Link will do in a century, but I decided not to. The only reason Link did that was because no one was using it.
Feathers decorated the room along with Native Rito weaved carpets and pillows. The Rito masterpieces looked very similar to some Native American art. I smiled tenderly, as I walked around the open aired room. Noticing that my fingers were blue from the cold, I took out some flint and tried my hardest to make a fire. After the fifth stroke of the flint against a rock, the fire ignited; However, the victory did not last long. Strong, almost unnatural winds blew at me and extinguished the well-earned fire. I closed my eyes out of instinct. When I opened them again, I gazed upon an all-to-familiar Rito.
His navy-blue feather shined from the sun’s rays as his piercing peridot green eyes glared at me. To the back of him was his four swaying braids and his stationary Great Eagle Bow. His Champion’s scarf was replaced with a fluffy beige scarf, otherwise, his Rito Warrior uniform looked the same as it always had. Revali, the Rito Champion, was right in front of me!
I got up quickly and dusted the invisible dust of my dress. I was nervous and Revali looked pissed. I knew I wasn’t supposed to be at Flight Range, but I really thought the switch would be there; Unfortunately, I was a little more than incorrect. It was embarrassing! Without saying a word, Revali circled around me, like he was inspecting something. I rubbed my arm awkwardly, as I tried not to say or do anything stupid. Revali then spoke.
“Just as I expected! A useless and weak girl, who is no use to either me or my men!” He spewed haughtily, as he rose his head in pride. I knew he was going to say something insulting so I prepared myself. He got up into my face, before he continued, “Make room in that thick skull of yours, so I may relay some information. Flight Range is not for the public and is under major restrictions. So, the real question is, why are you here? And how did you know about this place?” He pulled out a Feathered Edge on me and held it towards my neck. Mentally, I started to freak out. Even though I was cold, an even larger chill ran down my spine. ‘Is this it? Am I going to die here? Well, at least it was Revali…’
“Um…” I blurted, holding up my hands defensively, “Y-Y-You said it y-yourself! I-I’m a u-useless a-and weak girl, s-s-so I shouldn’t b-be a challenge for you!! I’m h-here to find something t-that I lost and I t-thought it would be h-here, but it wasn’t!!! Please believe me?!” Revali then proceeded to laugh.
“You want me, a Rito Warrior, to give you the mercy of believing you?!” He hooted, as my red cheeks displayed my embarrassment. ‘The fandom was right! Revali is a mega-ton jerk!! And to think that I liked him before coming here!!’ I crossed my arms and pouted a little as he continued to humor himself. Suddenly he stopped, “That is exactly what the enemy would want me to think; Nevertheless, I will bestow you mercy, but I don’t want to see your face around here again. Am I clear?” I still had places to check in Rito Village, so I wouldn’t keep to my promise. I decided to please him anyway.
“Crystal.” I looked around Flight Range one last time, seeing no sigh of my switch, before jumping on (H/N)’s back and riding off. I could and couldn’t believe how incredibly rude Revali was. Huffing him out of my thoughts, I rode around Lake Totori and found myself at Rito Stable once again, but instead of leaving Rito Village forever, I boarded my horse and walked across the wooden bridges to Rito Village. Even before the Calamity, it looked more or less the same. More Rito were present, but I didn’t mind. I wanted to look upon every single detail of the Rito lifestyle. The inn was open for business, but I knew I didn’t want to sleep there for the period I was going to stay in Rito Village. Angus had given me so much money, and I didn’t want to spend it all. I could sleep under a tree or something and not spend a single dime on lodging! I walked up more stairs to see the small general store, which signaled my stomach that I was hungry. Ignoring my growling stomach, I continued up and around. Then it was the Brazen Beak. It was still the same, simple armor shop that I remembered. About to move past it, I felt another frigid wind run through my wool cloak. I looked to the sky to see Revali flying at high speeds. Needing a place to hide, I hurriedly jogged into the Brazen Beak. A Rito greeted me kindly.
“Hello! Welcome to the Brazen Beak, may I help you with something? Perhaps you need warmer clothes, after all you are shacking quite a bit. Man, you Hylians sure get cold easily!” At least he was nicer than Revali. I pondered about whether or not that I should buy the Snowquill set. Knowing full well, that the Snowquill set was the warmest set of clothes in the game, I decided to buy them, since the cloak was absolute trash! Giving him the amount owed, he measured me and then gave me my size. Unlike Link’s plain colored outfit, my set of warm clothes was pink.
I thanked the Rito kindly and took the clothes with me behind some shrubbery, so I could change. Once changed, I walked out of the large bushes and towards the nearest body of water. Looking myself in the reflection, all I could say was, “Cute~”
Before it got too dark, I explored Rito Village, but there was no sign of my switch anywhere. I asked some of the Rito if they have seen a strange device, but they all had the same answer, ‘no.’ When night fell upon Hyrule, I looked up at Divine Beast Vah Medoh to see it circle the skies. I really hoped that the Calamity was prevented, at least enough for Zelda to seal Ganon right away, but I was never sure. Setting up a nice fire under the Swallow’s Roast, I went to sleep, hoping for better things and a better tomorrow.
Chapter Text
While on my lonely couch I lie, I seldom feel myself alone, for fancy fills my dreaming eye with scenes and pleasures of its own… What raptures in my bosom rise, those earnest looks of love to see, to feel my hand so kindly pressed, to know myself beloved at last, to think my heart has found a rest, my life of solitude is past!
But then to wake and find it flown, the dream of happiness destroyed, to find myself unloved, alone, what tongue can speak the dreary void? A heart whence warm affections flow, creator, thou hast given to me, and am I only thus to know how sweet the joys of love would be?
-Anne Bronte
Hearing movement from all around me, I opened my crusty, tired eyes to see the cold, green grass. Little blue flowers were in complete disorder, but it wasn’t that important to me. Looking at my other surroundings, I noticed I was still below the pillar city, which only means one thing. I still wasn’t home. Rubbing my eyes, I hoped that I was hallucinating and was actually in a warm bed, under a roof, back in the universe I once called home; However, my old life was nowhere to be seen. I sat up from my spot on the grass and looked around idly. I sat there for a moment, picking out the pieces of grass out of my messy, unkept hair, trying to organize my thoughts. It was early morning, but the Rito were already going about their day like it was no big deal. After a minute or two, I sat up and walked toward the entrance of Rito Village. Upon entering through the main entrance, I am met with friendly banter from a group of Rito.
The atmosphere around the village was so calming, that it brought a tired like smile to my face. As I walked up the stairs, I looked around for any clues, but there just wasn’t anything. I asked more Rito if they have seen anything foreign, but it was the same as the day before. No one had seen anything like I described. I looked around Rito Village until it was the late afternoon. Even though I wasn’t doing anything energy consuming, I still felt mentally drained from searching. I had searched as far as the Rito Stable and upon that radius. Nothing.
Passing by one of the rooms, I saw a familiar shade of blue feathers. Walking backwards a bit, my eyes instinctively looked to the owner of such radiant plumes. There stood a little blue-backed parrot with a vibrant red feather sticking out of his flowery head piece. The young Rito held a new accordion near his chest as he ran out towards my direction. He stopped when he gazed upon me with large amber eyes. His almost invisible smile had instinctively made my mouth do the same. I was about to leave before the small Rito stopped me.
“Hello there! My name is Kass, what’s your name, miss?” Kass greeted kindly. I felt my heartstrings being plucked. ‘He’s so cute~’ I cooed internally, while I bent down to his level.
“My name is (Y/N). It’s very nice to meet you Kass. I see you play the accordion. Can you play something for me sometime? I would love to hear it.” Kass started to jump up and down excitedly as he circled around me. A couple seconds after his energy being everywhere, he gasped.
“Why don’t you come with me to my practice?! You can watch me, and my teacher play the accordion together!!” His offer seemed interesting, after all he never really explained who his mentor was. Ever since Breath of the Wild came out in 2017, I have always wanted to know who taught Kass to play so well. I nodded briefly, before Kass started to pull me down the stairs. Before I could ask where we were going, he answered my unasked question, “The lesson is at Warbler’s Nest and since you can’t fly, I thought we could walk together!” Kass had dragged me all the way the Warbler’s Nest, but I didn’t see any other Rito in the area. I had wondered if I made Kass late for his lesson, until a large gust of wind came from behind me. Like a deer in headlights, I stood perfectly still, hoping the danger would pass. After a moment, I noticed there was no more wind, instead I felt a pair of piercing eyes on the back of my head. I turned to see Revali angerly glaring at me. Before I had the chance to say anything, I heard Kass’s cheers, “Master Revali! Thank you for coming!! I brought a Hylian friend along with me today!!”
“Make sure your accordion is tuned. I have to talk to your… friend about something…” Yeah, he seemed super pissed. Technically, I was supposed to be out of Rito Village and out of Revali’s sight by yesterday afternoon; However, my switch is more important than Revali’s ego. Kass shrugged his shoulders and went out of range to hear what Revali was going to say next, “What are you still doing here? I told you to leave and you still haven’t left, you useless girl!”
“You said I needed to leave Flight Range! You didn’t say anything about leaving Rito Village, so here I am! Near Rito Village!” I sassed. Honestly, I was surprised what came out of my mouth. I guessed the stress and culture shock had made me into a tired and snappy troll. Revali’s eye twitched as I looked away from him haughtily. The haughty navy bird took an impossible step towards me, and then I realized that he was a little taller than me. ‘Oh no!’
“How dare you sass me?! Do you know who you are talking to, you useless girl?!!” Revali scoffed loudly. I hadn’t realized how close he was until I snapped out of my egotistical state. Our chests were practically touching. Something in me wanted to touch his soft looking feathers, but I refrained myself, by taking a step back, “Why haven’t you left yet?”
“I told you already, I’m looking for something that is REALLY important to me! Maybe you have seen it? Have you seen a strange looking rectangle that has a screen and buttons? It has the words ‘Nintendo Switch’ on the back.” Revali looked at me like I was crazy, and I couldn’t blame him for thinking such thoughts. After a moment of silence, I decided to make up an excuse for what the switch was, “Um… It is a piece of technology that the Sheikah Tribe is working on for the upcoming Calamity and it may save the people of Hyrule.”
“Nope.” Was all he said, before walking over to his pupil. I couldn’t help but say one word in my head, ‘Ass!’ Kass was smiling widely as he saw us walk over to him. Revali took out the accordion on his back and sat next to Kass. I had listened in on Kass’s lesson, but I had other things to worry about. The Calamity. Revali’s ego. King Rhoam’s anger issues. Sometimes I would just drift away from this world and into my thoughts, “Your blue friend already left. What are you still doing here?”
“S-Sorry… I got lost in thought.” I stuttered, still looking to the ground. I wondered if I had met Revali under better circumstances, if it would have been any different. After all, it seemed like I was always doing wrong in this world, “Revali! Um… I wanted to say sorry a-about going into Flight Range without any sort of c-clearance. I promise that I am only in Rito Village to find my belongings.”
“What’s your name?”
Chapter Text
“Wait what? What did you ask me??” I was too surprised to comprehend exactly what he was saying to me. Revali’s obvious scoff told me all I needed to know about his annoyance meter. He turned away from me condescendingly, failing to grasp his cold persona.
“Tch!” He tsked, “Your such a stupid, useless girl, aren’t you?! I asked… what your name was, you idiot!” In that moment, I wondered how Revali could be such a cold individual. I tapped my chin in thought. As far as I was aware, Revali never had a completely upsetting childhood, but what would I know about the hot-headed Rito’s past? After all, it was never explained by the game nor its developers. All that’s know, is him and the other Rito, “Did you really forget your name?!”
“What no! My name is (Y/N), (Y/N) (L/N)!! Why would I forget my own name?! If you thought that tapping my chin was a sign that I forgot my name, then you’re wrong!! I was thinking about… something else entirely…” Revali’s peridot green eyes widened a bit when I told him my name. I hoped to God that the king didn’t send out an order to have me murdered or something upon those line. Revali tilted his head in confusion.
“What kind of name is ‘(Y/N)?’ Who decided naming someone that was a promising idea?!” Without really meaning it, I hit Revali over the head with my very hand. After I realized what I had done, I slowly took my hand back and held it close to my heart. Sweat ran down my forehead, as I silently prayed for Revali’s forgiveness, it just was so hard to be nice to someone like him. His pride and my own prejudice were clashing with one another. ‘I am so dead!’ Revali deeply glared at me as I stared back at him, fearing for my life. Maybe not my life, but he wasn’t going to be happy at my instinctive action, “I’ll let that slide, but if you do that again, I am going to make you a living target for the next time I train.” I nodded cautiously, before getting up slowly and going back to Rito Village. Revali didn’t join me, but he did return to the village when I did. When the sun set over the mountains, I went to my little camp, lit a fire, and tried to stay warm until I fell asleep.
The next couple of days were not even close to successful. I couldn’t find my switch anywhere near the village. I had asked everyone, but my hopes were dashed away rather quickly. At this point, I was getting heavily desperate! I had even taken a day to ride up and down the main road from Rito Village to Snowfield Stable. There was no trace of it anywhere; However, what I could trace was Revali’s constant presence. Like a hawk watching his terrified, unsuspecting prey, Revali was there. Take this with a grain of salt, but Revali hadn’t said anything to me since he asked for my name. So really, he was just following me around. When I would catch him in the act, sometimes he’d conceal himself, other times he’d pretend like he wasn’t following me, and rarely, he would continue to stare at me like I had not just seen him. I went from being scared to highly annoyed in the span of a day or two. I had been in the tamed Tabantha for only a week, but I was already losing faith. Buying a map, I looked upon the places I needed to search. One nearby place was holding my interest, the Hebra region. As I marked the map, I suddenly heard a deep voice.
“Pssh! You’re heading for the Hebra!! A little girl such as yourself wouldn’t even survive in nice-weathered regions!! Did you know that trained professionals go up to the Hebra and never return, so what makes you think that you could survive in such a cold, hostile environment?” Revali’s mocking once was fun to hear, but not anymore. His constant, insensitive caterwauling was one of the many things that were driving me crazy.
“You are totally right Revali. Someone, such as myself, would never survive in such a place… without company.” I smiled slyly, looking to him with a mischievous glint in the (E/C) colored eyes.
“Ask someone who cares… and likes you, because I refuse to go with you anywhere, besides, I am too busy for such a trivial activity!” Revali huffed, before a large frown crossed over my features. I was so done with his attitude.
“Oh really, the Great Master Revali refuses to go up to the mountains because I am not worth his precious time. That is so funny~ because you have been following me around for a freaking week now, you absolute pigeon!! Obviously, since you have so much time to kill, you should have room on your schedule for little, old me~ Am I right, Revali?” My snarky attitude had earned me a well-earned gasp from Revali’s end. He looked everywhere except my face for an excuse, but alas, there was no way out of this situation for Revali. For the rest of that day, I gathered all the food and resources I possibly could, as the navy-blue bird whined about going the whole time. At a certain point, I didn’t even want to go up the mountain with Revali or at all, to be frank. I was too tired, but I had to stay awake a little longer. The next morning, I made my way to the Rito Stable where Revali and I decided to meet up. I got there a little early, so I just sat by the fire until a large gust of wind signalled Revali’s grand entrance. Which did happen! I rode (H/N) all the way to the Hebra Trailhead before I had to explore on foot. Revali had flown over my head before I stopped my horse. I remembered a couple of nights before the night I was teleported into the game, I was getting some opals and sapphires from the Frost Talus. Maybe that was when I fell asleep. I sure hoped so!
“You sure you can manage this?” Revali asked, almost sounding sincere. Almost. I nodded before climbing the latter and bidding (H/N) fair well. A little while after walking through Rospro Pass, I started to receive the urge to complain about the mega wintry weather, but I knew that Revali would say something obnoxious like, ‘I told you so!’ As I turned right in the fork in the road, Revali flew down to say something, “Hey, useless girl! You’re going the wrong way!” I shook my head.
“I need to get to Coldsnap Hollow,” I pointed my finger at the route I was taking on the map. I had played Breath of the Wild nonstop, so ridiculous shortcuts were kind of my thing, “If we go this way, we’ll make it there sooner.” My eyelids wanted to fall over my eyes so badly. Revali took notice of this.
“Are you sure you want to continue? You look more terrible than usual.” He shrugged arrogantly, before I looked back at him to scowl. His peridot green eyes widened in shock, which was caused by my obviously dark and huge eyebags. Revali was about to say something, before I continued treading the trail. Finding the easiest way to climb the small ledge, we continued toward my goal. It was weird to not see any monsters. ‘They must be in hiding until Ganon starts to regain his strength.’ I thought quickly, making sure to look where I step. Once at the steep slope, I found a way down, almost slipping and cracking my head open five times. Before I knew it, we were at Coldsnap Hollow, but I hadn’t realized until I heard Revali scream my name, “(Y/N)! Look out!!” I looked to see the Frost Talus almost crush me under its fist. Revali swooped me up and flew me to the top of the slope.
“Revali, I-” I was interrupted by an angry Revali.
“You could have died, (Y/N)! If I weren’t here, you would have been crushed by that Talus and you would have never been able to tell a soul!! What were you thinking?!” Before I could answer him, Revali flew down to defeat the Talus. He pulled out three bomb arrows and shot them at the rock monster all willy-milly. I wanted to scream at him to fire at its ore, but I just couldn’t. I couldn’t say anything. My voice had left me. Revali had inflicted quite a lot of damage on the Talus, but it wasn’t dead. As if it were in slow motion, Revali tried to pull a move, but the Talus was one step ahead. As Revali was about to be crushed, I grabbed my bow and shot at the ore. The arrow went shot through the thin air like a bullet. I was sure it would miss, and I would be the reason for Revali death; However, the arrow had hit its target. Instantly, the Talus died and Revali was left there awe struck. I, myself, would have been too if I hadn’t collapsed in the snow.
Chapter Text
If I walked towards the light, would I wake up, or would I continue to sleep for the rest of my short existence? See, the direction the glow protrudes. My reality? The whole other existence? I'll never know. I look to the light for a clue. No! I can't see. I reel, blind, like a film left out in the sun. But it's too late. My retinas. Already scorched with a permanent copy of the meaningless image. It's just a little amount of light. It wasn't too bright. It was too deep. Stretching forever into everything. Various lights, illuminating infinite choices. I realized that I wasn't looking in. I was looking out, upon the world that was my so-called reality.
-Anonymous
The light from my home was replaced by the flickering glow of a fire. Opening my eyes as wide as I could, I felt a blistering migraine erupt behind my eyes and all over my overused brain. I was in a hammock. Looking around, I heard a voice from below me.
“Go back to sleep. It’s late.” The voice was Revali’s, but not his usual one. Normally, Revali was cold and petty, but when he told me to go back to sleep, his tone was stern and curt. Before I could say anything to him, my eyes closed softly and put me into the empty void that was once filled with hopes and dreams. ‘What happened to me?’ I wondered to myself, lying on my back peacefully, “I remember shooting the arrow at the Frost Talus and then it died, right? Yeah, I killed it! Then… it’s all nothing after that… Did I collapse in the snow? Must of. Did Revali fly me back to his home? How kind of him to do so… He may be mean and petty on the surface, but maybe, just maybe, I misjudged him like everyone else…’ Before I fell into my deeper subconscious, I promised myself that I would make it up to Revali. He saved me, even though he didn’t have to.
I woke up to the sun’s soft, warm rays, shining over the scenery around me. While sitting up, I banged my head on one of the ceiling posts. Groaning in pain, I opened one of my eyes to look around the room. I was at Flight Range. Pondering how to get down from the high hammock, I eventually jumped off and landed near the crackling fire. Revali was nowhere to be seen. He wasn’t practicing his archery in the updraft pit. I would have made my way back to Rito Village, but that would only worry Revali, so I decided to stay in Revali’s little hideaway. While looking around, I found Revali’s diary. I hadn’t seen it in the game before, but I decided to leave it well enough alone. It wasn’t any of my business after all.
“I hope he gets back soon…” I thought aloud, trying to calm my head’s roaring pain. I felt sick, but better than the day before. I almost immediately got a reply.
“I’m glad you think of me so highly, after all I am the best archer in all of Hyrule!” Jolting a little, I looked at Revali embarrassed for talking to myself aloud. His smile soon turned into one of concern. The navy-blue Rito walked over to me and motioned for me to sit, “Honestly, you shouldn’t be awake. It’s like you haven’t gotten a wink of sleep for a week. I went to the inn, and they told me you weren’t staying there, so where were you exactly sleeping?”
“Uh…” I wondered if I should have told him the truth or not, “I have been sleeping under the inn. Wacky isn’t?” Laughing it off like it was some big joke did not amuse Revali. Warningly, he put his winged hand on the top of my skull and held it tightly. Fire swarmed around the room, figuratively, as anger surrounded Revali’s usual personality, “I’m sorry! P-Please let go of me?!”
“What idiot sleeps out in the cold?! What were you trying to accomplish?!!” He yelled, with vicious intent lacing in with his harsh words. Revali’s knew that I was reluctant with my answer, yet he waited patiently for my reply. I had told him that it was a money issue, and that if I stayed at the inn then I would eventually run out of rupees. Revali heard me out but scoffed in disgust, “Why didn’t you just say so?” He unclipped a bag from his armor and threw it at my direction. Opening it, I saw silver and red rupees filling the bag.
“Revali, I can’t take this! This is your money and I already have to pay someone back. It is a kind gesture truly, but I don’t want to mooch off you like this…” Setting the rupee-filled bag down, Revali didn’t have a single expression on his normally lively face. After a moment he took his generous offer back and looked away from me. There was a long moment of elongated silence. As we sat across from each other, I thought about what to do next. Not involving Revali, but my next move otherwise. Was I to go back up to the Hebra and search around Coldsnap Hollow again, or was it a lost cause? I wouldn’t know since I fell unconscious before I could properly look around for the much-needed device, “Hey Revali? After I passed out, did you see anything foreign around Coldsnap Hollow?” He shook his head in disagreement.
“No. After you knocked out cold, I scanned the area for your ‘device,’ but there was nothing but snow, trees, and rocks. I brought you back here right afterwards.” He answered. I appreciated his honesty, but I couldn’t help but feel disappointed. I needed to remember more since it seemed like the switch wasn’t even near Rito Village. No clues. No signs. No sightings. I made a quick decision on leaving Rito Village. Getting up and gathering my weapons and bag, I turned to Revali.
“Well… I guess that was the last place to look. I think I am going to get out of your… feathers and start heading east towards Goron City-” Before I could continue any further, Revali stopped me from leaving Flight Range. His large navy-blue wing had obstructed my path.
“There is no way you’ll survive all the way to Goron City. You do realize that monster sightings have been on the rise lately, hm?” Revali paused, as if he wanted me to answer his question, but before I could say anything to the strange Rito Warrior, he continued, “I am not going to let you leave Rito Village until you are properly trained. Besides… when you shot that arrow at that Frost Talus… y-you managed to surprise me! So, from now until I decide you are ready, you (Y/N) will be my pupil!!” My eyes widened in shock! Revali, the Rito Warrior, one of the five chosen Champions, wants to train me?! Without knowing the reason why, I started to cry tears of joy. Revali looked at me funny, and all I could do was thank him ten times over, “Our first lesson will be tomorrow at dawn, so you better be at Flight Range by then. Understood?”
“Yes, Master Revali!”
Chapter Text
I had waved goodbye to Revali, before running off to Rito Village. Revali had told me some of the many details regarding my training. It played through my head as I walked along the grass covered road.
“At dawn, I want you here and ready to go. If you fail to come on time by a single minute, then Hylia knows what I’ll do to you. We will start with a run around the perimeter of Lake Totori. How many you will be doing will depend on how generous I feel that day. After that, we’ll practice some normal one-on-one combat.” He stopped talking to throw a concealed Feathered Edge in my direction. I barely caught it before I decided to ask the obvious question.
“Wait, one-on-one combat with a Feathered Edge? I don’t mean to say you are wrong Revali, but I thought you were going to teach me archery.” I took out part of the blade and inspected it. And by inspecting, I actually mean looking blankly at said object. Revali faced me again.
“I will teach you archery, but you need to learn hand-eye coordination first. Besides, there were a small pinch of times when archery didn’t work in my favor… One incident you know about is the Frost Talus…” Nodding briefly, I continued to listen, “Besides, it would be a shame if a bokoblin killed you before you could take out your bow and arrow and aim directly at one of its weak spots.” His sarcasm was so significant, that I was surprised that he wasn’t born a peacock. Without knowing how to respond, I nodded awkwardly, “Anyway, after one-on-one combat, you will watch my own performance, so you can get a feel for the form… Besides! You’re not my top priority and this is already wasting my valuable time!” If I was wasting his ‘valuable’ time, then why did he tell me that he wanted to train me?
“Well, then you don’t have to-” Before I could say anything back to him, he stopped me.
“Now get to the inn! I’ll be paying your housing bill, so don’t dawdle and get out of here!”
Before I knew it, I was kicked out of Flight Range for the second time. I wondered why Revali just didn’t have me stay with him, but I guessed it would be kind of weird. After all, it didn’t seem like the Rito really liked the Hylians enough for there to be a bus-sized amount of tourists. The walk back was fairly peaceful. The smaller birds were singing happily as the other whispers of nature joined in. My migraine had completely disappeared, and I felt like I was on top of the world. Everything seemed romanticized somehow, but I didn’t bother to know why. Some things were just better without knowing.
Once back at Rito Village, I walked toward the inn and walked inside. Sitting on one of the beds, I wasn’t yelled at. The Rito at the desk nodded curtly at my presence. Out the open wall was a beautiful view of the Hebra Mountains. Sat on Talonto Peak was the lonely cedar tree that leads to Mozo Shenno Shrine. My mind drifted off to the unborn, pink Rito girl, Molli and one of the flight pads she would sit on to look at the cedar tree. Getting up from the comfortable, fur covered bed, I walked up the stairs to the landing pad. Like what Molli would do a century from that moment, I sat on the edge and looked out to the mountainous Hebra Region.
Everything was serene and aesthetic, almost like a renaissance painting. Nintendo had truly worked hard to make such a beautiful world. But then that got me thinking, ‘Is this Nintendo’s world or am I in another universe entirely?’ On one hand, this world was a perfect replica of the game, on the other hand, it shouldn’t even be possible to jump into the game. The game card had jumped in with me, which had trifled with my brain. Stress was slowly reaping over my emotions, as I looked down in defeat.
“I wonder what Master Revali will teach us today?!” One boy spoke.
“I hope it’s something impressive!!” Another boy chirped. Looking over my shoulder, I gazed upon two young Rito. The first one was ebony black with green eyes and the second was pure white with amber eyes. The two boys looked strangely familiar to me. ‘That’s funny, those kids’ kind of look like Teba and… Harth…’ Realization hit me with all its might, but before I could say anything, Revali had made his entrance. Without acknowledging me, Revali started to usher Teba and Harth down the stairs, but they started to mess with Revali by running around him. A chuckle had threatened to give away my obvious existence, so I tried my hardest to remain quiet. Who knew that kids liked Revali? And who knew that Revali loved kids? This was a side of him I had never seen before. In the game, the memories and the cutscenes were the only things I had to go by when it came to Revali’s personality. Certain things were never explained, so seeing the haughty Rito in such a different state made me smile. Revali eventually got Teba and Harth to go to Flight Range, with him not too far behind.
I had no sense of time, until I gazed upon the setting sun. Deciding to go to bed, I got up from my spot and looked upon the scenery around me. ‘It’s beautiful.’ I commented to myself, before going to the inn. Checking in, I calmly tucked myself into the warm covers and fell asleep, hoping that I would wake up before dawn.
I did better than that, however. I ended up waking up an hour before, which gave me enough time to pack up my things, eat an apple or two, and head out. When I got to Flight Range, I ended up stopping to gaze upon Revali. Hiding behind something, I watched as he kneeled down and activated Revali’s Gale. I continued to watch Revali. He flew up, but soon lost control of his trajectory and started to fall. He hadn’t stayed in the eye, so he was spit out like a fatty piece of meat. Without hesitation, I ran out from my hiding spot to catch Revali, he was already using his wings to alleviate the impact of the fall; Nevertheless, I caught him. Correction, he used my body as a cushion.
“Ow…” I groaned, as I felt the cold snow on my back. Opening my eyes, I was met with Revali’s gaze. He got up and walked a couple of feet away. Standing up myself, I dusted off the powdery snow.
“You’re here early.” He stated, coughing into his feathered fist.
“Of course, I am early. I didn’t want to keep you waiting and turn up late…” I answered, pausing for a little bit, before continuing to ask, “What were you doing?” Obviously, I knew what he was practicing but I didn’t want him to know that I already knew of Revali’s Gale. That would topple the tower of lies I spent so much time building.
“Nothing, just something that could be used to put me ahead. By creating an updraft from beneath me, I could fly to incredible heights. It just needs work…” Before I could give him my words of encouragement, he cut me off, “Anyway, let’s start your training! For interrupting me during something important, you are going to run four laps around Rito Village. Now flap to it, you useless girl!!” Revali yelled as loud as he could. From the shock, I jumped a little and started to run away from Flight Range. Around Lake Totori I ran. My feet made footprints in the visible, dry dirt. It seemed pretty easy, until it went off the road… A little after passing by a Korok twisting tree, I looked upon Hebra Plunge’s far off waterfall. My running kept at a normal pace, until a small cliff was placed before me. I tried to look for an easy way to climb it, until an arrow was shot at the ground behind me. The arrow was so close to my heel, “Keep running!” Revali cawed from above me. I struggled to climb the little cliff but I made it to the top anyway. The cold air density met my body, and I felt the worst chill I had ever felt. After the first lap, I was a little tired. After the second, I was winded. The third made me want to die. And finally, on the fourth lap, Revali wasted a good portion of his arrows. My parched throat’s yearning for a sip of water was completely unbearable. Grabbing my little canister, I took a large sip. Revali made it back a second before me, “That was terrible. Just watching you tired me out. ME! Moving past that, take out your Feathered Edge. It’s time to teach you how to use a weapon.”
‘I don’t know how much more of this I could take…’
Chapter Text
“E-Everything hurts!” My whining did nothing to calm my aching muscles or Revali’s throbbing veins.
“It’s your fault for being so weak! I mean seriously, have you ever done anything to your body before?!” His statement made me flinch, but I couldn’t really do anything to get rid of his sour attitude. Revali was nothing more than an enigma to me. Beyond his arrogance and assertiveness, was a caring and hardworking soul; However, I came no closure to understanding the navy-blue Rito. So much about him baffled me! One moment he was rude, and another he showcased his locked up golden heart. If I knew that Revali would be this confusing, I wouldn’t have claimed him as my favorite character, “Man, you’re such a weak, useless girl!”
“That’s not very nice you know…” I was laying on the wooden floor at Flight Range. The sun had started to set, yet I didn’t feel like moving a single muscle. Revali sat by the burning fire, fixing the string on his bow. ‘He works so hard… I’m surprised he doesn’t burn himself out more than he does… I wish I could be more like that, more determined. That is my only wish…’ A lone thought popped into my brain. The thought of not being able to go home before the Calamity. If I didn’t try my hardest with Revali, then I was never going to find what I was looking for. I sat up slowly and pulled out my Feather Edge. It was such a beautiful piece of weaponry, that I was surprised that there was a limited amount of these short swords in the game. Grazing my fingers along the cold metal, I could only think worrisome thoughts. Little did I realize that Revali was looking upon me with concern in his eyes. He was worried and he knew nothing about me or where I came from. I looked at him suddenly, with determination in my eyes, “Revali? I am going to get better. I’ll promise you that much!”
“You better, now off you go.” Revali had shooed me away without remorse. I smiled and left before I ruffled his feathers anymore. I was lucky to have him as a teacher and he knew that I was grateful. Running back to Rito Village, I was about to walk up the various bridges, but I stopped myself. The usual person wouldn’t do a single thing after experiencing a major workout, but this was an entirely different scenario. My feet turned to the Korok twisting tree and I started to run. Past the tree, past the waterfall, and up the small cliff with great speed. The snow-covered area was still cold, but something told me to not focus on the harsh environment. I ran for who knows how long. It was dark, but that didn’t concern me. When the moon was high in the star filled sky, I walked back to the inn and fell asleep. The moon lifted and hung ideally in the dark, star-filled sky. There were no sounds to distract. My (E/C) eyes tiredly opened, and I looked to the high ceiling. Turning to see the position of the moon, I saw that the sun was close to rising. I stood up and collapsed. My abused body was tired and incredibly sore. Every bit of my energy was depleted, and it took all my strength to stand up once more.
“Dear Hylia, what happened to you?! You look like you fought a Hinox… and lost!” Revali squawked, his eyes wider than the sun’s circumference. I scratched the back of my neck in nervousness.
“W-Well… remember when I told you that I would train harder?” Revali scoffed loudly, as his feathery fingers met the bridge of his beak, “Look Revali, I… I am on a time crunch. Everything is flying past me at lightning speed, and I want to leave so bad… but you’re right! I can’t survive on my own. Back… where I come from, I was just as useless as I am now. I had no friends that really understood me. No family to accept me without being normal. It’s just- so frustrating! Back home, no one expected anything from me… and when you said you wanted to train me, I was ecstatic! You understand more than anyone about proving oneself to those who don’t believe in you.”
“I do recognize that… and I never said that I didn’t believe in your capability. It seems like, we are more like each other than we originally thought,” He admitted, sitting next to me, “Since Kass has accordion lessons with me again today, we’ll keep the supervised training short, but I want you to constantly be evolving. That is the quickest way to learn, but for the love of Hylia, don’t overexert yourself again. You look like a total-” Before he could finish, I jumped up and started to run around Rito Village. My heart was racing, and it wasn’t really centered around the running. I felt like Revali, and I had a heart-to-heart moment. My face was beet red, and my poor heart was throbbing painfully. I had ran pretty far before Revali caught up with me but that was still open for improvement. After my run, Revali and I worked on swordsmanship, which didn’t go to well, by the way. Then my main training ended when Revali had to teach Kass.
“Can I come watch?” I asked. Revali furrowed up his brow in confusion.
“Why would you want to go to a little Rito’s accordion lessons? That’s kind of creepy, don’t you think?” Revali snarked pridefully. I instantly felt the urging need to hit him on the head, but I remembered that he told me not to do that again. I wondered about his thoughts on ‘kicking him where it hurts,’ but that thought escaped me before I decided to answer.
“Relax, I just think that Kass is a really good accordion player. This might be his profession one day.” I told truthfully, glad that the future did hold the music playing Rito. Revali gave me an unspecified look, before shaking his head and grabbing his accordion.
“Either way, you aren’t coming. He was so distracted last time, and I know it was because of you and your Hylian ways!” I was the one to furrow up my eyebrows. There was no use fighting with such a stubborn bird brain, so I walked back to the village by myself. My already aching muscles were going to hurt even more. Before entering the inn, I heard a semi-shrill voice sing my name. Looking in the direction it came from, I saw little Kass running towards me.
“What are you still doing here Kass? Shouldn’t you be at Revali’s lesson? He’s waiting for you at Warbler’s Nest if you didn’t know where to meet him.” I told kindly, bending down to meet his amber eyes.
“Oh, I know, but… I wanted to hang out with you today! You’re so nice and pretty for a Hylian! Please let me skip accordion lessons?!” About to say no, I stopped myself and thought of a dastardly plan. I nodded and told him we were going to hang out somewhere cool. He was all for it. When we reached the last bridge, Kass wanted me to carry him, and I had little to no choice in the matter. I walked to Warbler’s Nest and there sat an impatient Revali. Revali’s expressions were all over the place when Kass and I were in his view. Revali speed walked toward me.
“What’s going on here?! Uh, I knew you would find a clever way to listen in on Kass’s lesson!!” I put one of my hands up to refrain his speaking, I put down a tired Kass who gasped at the sight of his mean looking teacher.
“He wanted to spend some time with me and was about to play hooky. I knew you wouldn’t be happy about that, so I brought him here.” Kass stuck out his tongue at me and Revali before hiding behind my legs. I didn’t know what to do in this situation! I never babysat a child before, so a child’s nature baffled me and left me paralyzed.
“Hooky?” Revali questioned. ‘Oh crap! I forgot that some words and phrases aren’t used in this world! How many other stupid things have I said?!’ Freaking out internally wasn’t helping the situation, so I calmed myself down and decided to skirt over my slang.
“Anyway!! I am going to let you two have your lesson. I’ll see you tomorrow Revali, bye!” I said before running off.
…
“Am I in trouble, Master Revali?”
“No… You did good Kass. You did good.”
Chapter Text
The next couple of days became less and less painful. Running was getting easier, and I managed to fight off Revali for over ten minutes, which was pretty good! I was never this active back in my world, but now it seemed like second nature to wake up so early in the morning and run about twenty laps around Rito Village. But this morning was different than the rest, “Today, you’ll start your archery training. You have gotten exceptional at swordplay, so it’s time for you to learn all my greatest techniques. Of course, you won’t ever be able to top my moves… but I’ll let you dream.” Mentally, I cringed but I decided not to say anything. It would only make it worse. Revali walked over to one of his chests and rummaged through it, obviously looking for something. Without warning, the navy-blue Rito threw a Swallow Bow in my direction. Catching it, my eyes scanned the bow, “Why do you look like that?”
“I just thought… that I would get a cooler bow-”
“Don’t be so ungrateful, you useless girl!” Revali squawked, grabbing my furry collar in a threatening manner; However, something about his expression looked different from anger. What could that small, dancing emotion have been? Stress? Fatigue? Maybe, it wasn’t a negative emotion at all! Maybe it was happiness? Or surprise? Was it more of an internal feeling? That, I had no clue of. After an elongated moment, he released my collar and sat opposite of me, with a brutally hurt expression on his features. Looking at the bow again, I noticed that it was fairly beaten up. ‘Wow! He gave me a used bow! How thoughtful~’ I thought sarcastically to myself before my eyes landing on an engraving. It read a poorly written ‘Revali.’
“You’re giving me your old bow… Why? Doesn’t it mean a lot to you?” His peridot eyes met my own again before he adverted them. Revali nodded briefly. I looked down at his old bow and felt a great sense of honor. Previously, he gave me an old bow I thought he didn’t put any effort into, but then, Revali gave me something worth more than anything in the world. No one had really given me something of such incredible value, “T-Thank you Revali!”
“Now then, before we get started, I need you to understand how the wind works-” Before he continued, I interrupted him to relay some information from Earth Science class.
“The sun unevenly heating the atmosphere, irregularities of the earth's surface, and the rotation of the earth, are the three reasons why moving air is pressurized. You may call that wind.” There was a long, dead moment of silence. Revali’s features scrunched up as he gave me a both dead and confused glare. ‘Oh no, I said something I wasn’t supposed to again!’
“Sure…” Revali replied, standing up from his previous spot, “Anyway, one’s arrow is guided by the wind and the trajectory one wants the arrow to go. You may think that the trajectory matters the most, but the wind has a good part in it too.” Revali walked to the landing pad and looked upon Flight Range’s updraft pit. Something about my point of view felt… almost aesthetic and natural. He turned his head to face me, “That’s why you are going to get firsthand experience when it comes to the air.” Step by step, he made his way over to my unsure form. I gulped back my minimal amount of fear to stare him straight in the eye.
“H-How? I-I can’t fly!” I interjected. Revali was really close and personal.
“I can.” In a flash, Revali wrapped my arms around his shoulders and took off towards the heavens above. The urge to scream was almost impossible to resist, as the impactful gusts of the wind swirled around Revali and I. Then, there was regained peace. Opening my eyes, I looked around my surroundings to see Rito Village below.
“R-R-Revali! W-Why are we u-up so high?! Oh God… who knew I-I would b-b-be so afraid of h-heights…” Mentally, I was freaking out, but Revali found it quite humorous.
“You sure do say strange things (Y/N), but I’ll let it slide for now.” Revali told happily, after he let out a hardy laugh. His navy feathers were so soft, that I thought my fingers could slip through them easily; However, I knew that I had a good hold on Revali. Revali flew across the far up sky horizontally, so I was able to let my hands go. A large smile was drawn on my face as my arms were spread out wide. It was truly a titanic moment. The sun was high in the sky, yet it was still freezing cold. Revali would turn his head to look at me, but I didn’t think too much about it. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but it never came to it. The pillar was so far below, as well was Divine Beast Vah Medoh.
“‘Out there! There's a world outside of Yonkers! Way out there beyond this hick town, Barnaby, there's a slick town, Barnaby! Out there, full of shine and full of sparkle! Close your eyes and see it glisten, Barnaby. Listen, Barnaby...’” I sang softly, forgetting about Revali’s presence. Hyrule might have been stressful, but something about it was just as beautiful as my world. In times like these, I thought of everyone’s favorite Pixar movie WALL-E. A motion picture about an earthbound robot navigating through space to capture another robot’s heart. It seemed poetic almost. As I was gazing upon the scenery from down below, Revali decided to speak.
“I’m going to be landing now. Grab on to me before you slip off and turn into a burned puddle of flesh.” Heeding Revali’s warning, I grabbed on promptly to his shoulders. As Revali descended, I hide my face in the back of his soft scarf. Wind swirled around us again as I prayed for my safety. As fast as the impactful winds, Revali landed at the very place that he stole me away from. Shaking me off, my feet’s connection with the wood felt almost blissful, “Now then, before you go back to Rito Village, I want you to hit at least three of the targets midair. I know very well that you have arrows, so you’ll be fine.” Revali started pushing me towards his training pit.
“R-Revali?! I have no way of-” Before I could get out the rest of my sentence, my feet and the hard surface was no more. I was falling down the howling hole like an expert spelunker; Except, I did not have anything to stop the fall. After what felt like ages, Revali caught me and brought me back up to Flight Range’s landing pad. We caught each other’s breaths until he decided to speak.
“Okay… shame on me for not knowing you didn’t have a paraglider… Shame on you for not telling me you didn’t have a paraglider…” He managed to spit out, as Revali frantically tried to catch his breath. Furious, I stood up from my spot.
“You pushed me off before I could tell you!” I yelled loudly, but Revali was completely unfazed.
“If your words were quick enough then you probably would have put that in somewhere…” Revali remarked, which really pushed my buttons. This was just like him! Pushing someone around and then blaming it on them! I decided to hold my tongue after that. Revali was my teacher and making him angry would only make things worse, so it was only fitting for the situation. Revali walked over to his chest of belongings and dug around in it for a second before pulling out a Kite Shield, “This is mine. Unlike that Feathered Edge on your back, the shield is mine and not yours to keep. But you are free to use it.”
“T-Thank you.” I thanked, looking at the simple embroidery. I could tell that Revali was fairly close to his shield, but that only brought up questions. If this Kite Shield was so important to him, then how come I never seen any of the Rito use it in combat? Drifting my question out of my head, I focused on the shield. Putting it on my back, I stood up and ran toward the edge. Before the edge, I stopped myself. What if the kite didn’t work and I fell to my death? Pushing my fear aside, I jumped. The rush. The anxiety. The utter adrenaline flowing through my very veins. After a moment, I pulled out the kite again and started to rise at rapid speed. I couldn’t help but let my excitement escape through laughter. Once high enough, I quickly brought out my bow and focused on my target. All seemed perfect in the moment… until the arrow weakly fell into the updraft pit along with myself.
‘Of course… This isn’t a freaking movie (Y/N)… Grow up!’
Chapter Text
I tried for hours, and I was no closure to getting better. I had used up both mine and Revali’s arrows, and I was truly tired. Revali had heavily insisted that I take a break, until I hit the rock pillar. After that, Revali told me to stop. When I tried to deify him, he took his shield and bow back. Eventually, Revali told me to go back to Rito Village for some rest, but that was the complete opposite thing I wanted to do. Me learning basic combat was going to get me far in this world, so why couldn’t I manage to shoot one arrow at a target? Despite my stubbornness, which was practically nonexistent, I went back to Rito Village and collapsed on my bed. Sleep took over almost immediately.
That next morning, I woke up before the sun had the chance to. Grabbing my few essentials, I walked out of Rito Village and toward Flight Range; However, when I was descending down the last bridge, Revali flew passed my tired form and landed right in front of me. “I’m glad I caught up to you. We won’t be training at Flight Range today. It was brought to my attention that you are terrible at archery, so I have no other choice, but to use baby steps on you.”
“Oh… okay.” I replied softly, feeling more emotional than anything else, “Um… where are we going to train today?” I asked.
“The ruins at the foot of Cuho Mountain. It is tranquil and no one really goes there, so you’ll have a quiet place to improve your skills. I’ll be walking with you.” Revali added, as he started to walk a good ways in front of me. After a couple of steps he turned to see me so far behind. Rolling his peridot eyes, Revali slowed his pace, so he was walking right next to me, “You’re the type to beat yourself up when anything goes wrong in your life, correct? It is not a super attractive trait, you know.”
“Sorry Revali, I am just worried about the future that is to come. Whenever I think about the impending Calamity, I can’t help but feel a sense of fear and stress. If Princess Zelda is unable to awaken her Sealing Power, then who is to say that Ganon won’t kill of the entire human race?! Sometimes, I feel like all the kingdom’s efforts won’t be enough. The Sheikah Tribe barely has a grasp on these new technologies and the Champions haven’t been decided yet. And-” Suddenly, I was caught off guard with Revali constant gaze focused on nothing other than my face. His expression showcased no anger or worry. In the moment, Revali’s feelings were nothing more than a blank slate.
“Human race? You mean Hylian… don’t you?” I officially hated myself. Why was I doing this so much? Sharing my everyday life in my own world was never a daily occurrence the week before! I was about to say something, before Revali cut me off again, “Past that though, you have no need to worry. I may not entirely trust the King and his decisions, but a hero will rise to defeat Ganon and prevent the Calamity. Good always prevails, you’ll see.” I couldn’t help but smile fondly, as Revali succeeded at bringing up my mood.
“I can’t say this enough but thank you Revali.” Right on schedule, we arrived at the ruins where a couple of targets were put up. Against a tree was Revali’s bows and his shield. I ran up to Revali’s Swallow Bow and gently grasped it. Revali picked up his Great Eagle Bow and motioned me to a spot on the grass. The first target was a couple of yards away.
“Since your saving shot was actually a fluke, we are going to start with some normal archery training. By the end of this though, I am expecting you to be able to shoot all the targets in Flight Range in one swoop. First, you’ll try this target. Shoot in the middle circle three times in a row, then you can move on to another target. Give it a try.” Revali sat on the grass behind me, watching my every move. As I grabbed a couple of arrows and put them in my holster, I drew one out and focused on my target. I drew back the arrow and angled it toward the middle. Before I could let go of the arrow, Revali stood behind me and inspected my form. His feathered hands were on mine as he changed little details. Releasing my hand, the arrow shot straight in the middle of the target. My eyes widened in surprise as I looked back at Revali.
“How did you shoot that so perfectly?! You weren’t even in a normal position to shoot!!” I enthusiastically questioned. Revali looked at me for a second before looking away in embarrassment.
“Because I had training! Besides, I teach kids like you all the time, so you are no different!!” Revali scoffed, walking away, yet he had nowhere to go. After all, he was training me. I rolled my eyes and looked at the target. Pulling out another arrow, I drew it back and made sure I was in the same stance Revali wanted me to be in. Once sure, I released, and it shot pretty close to the arrow Revali assisted me with. The second arrow was still in the inner circle. With another arrow, I shot, and it stuck next to the first arrow. When Revali came back, I was expecting praise for shooting the arrows in the inner circle, but that was not the result, “This last arrow is dropping. It’s not a good shot. Do it again!” A large sigh escaped my lips.
I worked all day and started to slowly improve. Some arrows would droop. Others wouldn’t hit the bullseye. Sometimes, it would be a perfect shot. Most times, I had to redo it. The sun was close to setting, and I could only get to the fourth target. I felt dirty and gross. My clothes were more or less the same. I thought of good places to clean oneself in Hyrule. Immediately I thought about one of the hot springs. “Hey Revali! Do you know any hot springs nearby?”
“H-Hot springs?!” He squawked loudly, dropping a couple of arrows he was holding. I raised an eyebrow in confusion, before continuing.
“Unlike you, I have to bathe more often than not. I got to wash my clothes too, but I’ll just wait to do that. So? Are there any areas I can take a break at?” I asked again, looking at him in questioning. Something about Revali’s face didn’t look right. Was he expressing disgust? I guessed so.
“W-Well… Sturnida Hot Spring is probably the best spot to… um… c-cleanse oneself…” Revali answered awkwardly. A large smile drew across my features.
“Great! Will you be able to take me there now? It would mean a lot to me, and you wouldn’t even have to stay if you didn’t want to. You would have to pick me up later, but I am able to be flexible.” At the time, I had no clue what Revali was thinking. He looked nervous and tried to gaze upon anything but myself. It kind of hurt, but I brushed off his strange behavior; Nevertheless, Revali accepted to take me to Sturnida Hot Springs, as long as I came an hour early the next day for training. I agreed and carefully wrapped my arms around his shoulders. In a heartbeat, we were in the air. Revali still hasn’t mastered Revali’s Gale yet. If he did, he would be faster than this. In a couple of minutes he landed near the hot spring, “Thank you Revali! You can leave if you want. I’ll be here if you need me-”
“N-No, I’ll stay here to keep you company, just… don’t do anything inappropriate will you!” My surprise turned to laughter before I took my bag of stuff toward the cave near to waterfall. Changing out of the Snowquill armor, I grabbed a thick piece of twine to tie my hair up. Grasping my soap bar, I peeked out from the cave to see Revali facing the other way. ‘What a gentleman!’ I snickered internally as I quickly made my way into the water. Checking to see if Revali could see anything, I saw very murky water.
“You can look now Revali, unless you are uncomfortable… then you can leave.” I suggested loudly. Let the record books show that I was not close to Revali at all! I felt just as weirded out as he did. This was the first time I ever had company while taking a bath since I was a little girl. As the minutes passed, I felt more and more embarrassed, I hoped that Revali would say something. Out of nowhere, I heard the sweet music of an accordion. Revali was still not facing me, but it seemed like he was going to stay. As I rubbed the soap into my dirty skin, I listened to Revali’s music. Once I felt clean, I walked toward the cave again and put my clothes back on. This was both the most pleasant and most awkward bath I had ever had, but the good thing was that it was over. Walking out of the cave, I saw that Revali was still playing his accordion. I noticed that he hadn’t played his theme or Flight Range’s theme throughout the whole time I was in the hot springs.
“Are you decent?” Revali asked, as he heard my steps approach him.
“Yes Revali. We can go back to Rito Village now.” I answered, waiting for him to put away his accordion and signal for me to get on his back. Once my arms were wrapped around his shoulders, he took off and flew us back to the village I was so used to. One question about Revali circled through my mind as the navy Rito was midair, ‘why was Revali so nervous about the hot spring, yet so insistent on staying?’
Chapter Text
Did you hear about the rose that grew from a crack in the concrete? Proving nature's law is wrong, that it learned to walk without having feet. Funny it seems, but by keeping its dreams, it learned to breathe fresh air. Long live the rose that grew from concrete when no one else ever cared.
-Anonymous
Revali was acting strange. Stranger than usual. Usually, Revali constantly told me to push myself, meaning staying to train until the sun went down; However, Revali had started to let me go early. Anytime I would try to train with him, Revali would get flustered and leave. When he would stay, Revali would nitpick the littlest things. Was it me? Was I the problem? This started to worry me. Revali told me to start meeting with him at ten in the morning, which I agreed upon. I was currently walking to Flight Range until Revali made himself known.
“N-No practice today (Y/N)! I have more important things to do!!” And then he flew off, like I wasn’t worth anything. When did it all change? When did he start acting cold and distant again? I thought for a moment until I remembered the discomfort of the hot spring. But I was stumped on a log again. ‘Why would Revali purposely ignore me after something so trivial?’ Theorizing wasn’t going to get me anywhere. In the moment, I decided the best way to get information was to go to Flight Range. Perhaps something useful was there… I turned back around and continued down the dirt road to Flight Range. Passing Warbler’s Nest, I heard the pitched chatter of young Rito conversing with one another. I chose to see what was going on instead of getting to Flight Range. Walking toward the strange stone statues, I saw Kass, Harth, Teba, and a couple of other young Rito attempting to whisper to one another. Sneaking up behind them, I whispered a small ‘boo.’ All the young Rito turned to look at me. Their small faces were hilarious!
“Now what are you cuties doing~?” I cooed, getting on one knee to not be seen as threatening. After a moment of scared little Rito huddling around one another, Kass finally stepped forward and spoke on behalf of his friends.
“Master Revali’s birthday is coming up, and we all want to thank him for being such a wonderful teacher! But… we don’t know how to do just that. We’ve thought of all sorts of things! We wanted to make him a bow, but we couldn’t figure out how… (Y/N)! If you promise to keep this a secret, you can help us make Master Revali the bestest gift ever!” I had no idea Revali’s special time of year was coming up so quickly. After all, Nintendo never released any canon birthdays when it came to any of the Legend of Zelda characters. Sitting in the grass, I smiled kindly.
“I don’t see why not Kass. I agree to help you and your friends celebrate Master Revali’s birthday. Of course, I’ll keep it secret from anyone who wishes to know or ruin the surprise.” I promised, crossing an ‘x’ over my heart. Kass smiled gratefully, as he started to introduce me to all his friends. They were all going to assist Link in the future. Who knew Kass, Teba, and Harth were such good friends?
After an hour of talking to the little Rito, I looked toward the direction of Flight Range. I needed to get there to investigate Revali. I promised Kass I would meet up with him the next day before I walked toward the tundra. Once over the small hill, it started to snow ever so softly. Flight Range was empty, meaning Revali wasn’t nearby. Looking around the little house, I couldn’t find anything except his diary. I pondered whether I should have read it or not. Wasn’t a breach of privacy? And even if I did read it, Revali could easily catch me red handed. About to open the pages, I stopped myself and put the book back where I found it. If I was going to figure out more about Revali, it was going to be honorably. Not this way. I looked out to the updraft pit, slowly walking toward the platforms edge. I jumped.
After a moment of free falling, I grabbed the Kite Shield from my back and shot straight up. Once above the multiple targets, I grabbed out my bow and pointed my arrow at the nearest target. Strangely, everything was in slow motion, just like it was in the game. Taking my shot, the arrow perfectly landed in the middle of the target. I was so excited that I brought out my Kite Shield at the last possible second before turning into a pile of broken bones and flesh. I realized how late it had gotten, which could only mean that Revali would return to Flight Range sooner rather than later. Flying out of the pit and onto Flight Range’s landing pad, I quickly made my way out. Little did I know a certain pair of peridot eyes were watching me the whole time.
Back in Rito Village, I was met with a distressed Harth and a befuddled Teba. Both boys seemed to be waiting for someone. Once they saw me, they gasped and started to tug on my weak arms. They pulled me all the way to Akh Va'quot Shrine. There, they started to speak. “We figured out what to give Master Revali!” Both boys cheered. ‘What could they possibly be giving him?’ I wondered, to myself, ‘Maybe it is that bow they were so insistent on earlier.’
“What are you going to give him?” I asked kindly. They both snickered at one another before staring at me with expectant eyes.
“It’s a surprise!” They blurted before running away. ‘What was that about?’ Shrugging my shoulders in defeat, I walked into Swallow’s Roost and silently sat on the pelt covered bed. For the first time in a while, I had nothing else to do. Usually it was training, eating, and then sleeping. Of course, thinking when I had the time; However, I had nothing to do. After a moment of clicking my tongue and tapping my feet against the dark wood floor, I got up and decided to make myself something to eat. As I walked out, I checked to see how much food I had. ‘Three apples, two Hylian shrooms, and some Tabantha wheat… hmm… I guess I could make a Fruit and Mushroom Mix, but would that fill me up enough?’ Either way, I walked over to the nearest cooking pot and threw in some of the food I had. What came out was a sad excuse for a meal. I forgot that the only thing this world had in common with the game, besides the story, was the capacity of stuff I could carry. Besides that however, everything was like real life.
After finishing my burnt, yet uncooked meal, I passed by the general store. I stopped in my tracks as I looked inside. There sat three to four handcrafted journals for sale. Grabbing out my bag of rupees, I bought the notebook and looked at it fondly. Someone once told me that writing in a journal or diary can increase mental processes and stability. I had been stressing my brain out far too much. To the point that a migraine was a daily occurrence. Noticing that I had nothing to write with, I bought some ink. I could sharpen a stick or get a feather later. As I walked back to the inn, I looked up to the sky to see Revali flying ideally above. Something started to fall, however. Once the unknown object was couple feet above my head, I noticed that it was a feather. I looked around before grabbing the feather and placing it in my bag with the ink and journal.
When I was back at the inn, I feel asleep. From the deepest corner of my heart, I wished that this were just a long dream. That at any moment, I would wake up. No, I hadn’t forgotten about my main objective. My main intention was to find a way back to my original world. And I swore to myself that I would do anything in my power to get back to my old life.
…And that was my personal promise…
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #1
21 Days
Hello! Is this how I am supposed to start a diary? Oh, well. My name is (Y/N) (L/N) and I am currently stuck in a game. Well, as far as my understanding goes. I think I’ll use this journal for my more personal thoughts and about my experiences in Hyrule. Here goes nothing!
Just in case if I forget, the night before I found myself in this world, I was experiencing weird happenings with my switch. When I fell asleep, POOF, I was in Hyrule. Once again, I am not sure if I am actually in my switch or not, but either way, I am in the mystical, dangerous land of Hyrule; However, it’s not that dangerous… Sure I almost got crushed by a Frost Talus, but otherwise there are no monsters! Now that I think about it though, in the Eldin Canyon memory, Princess Zelda did say something about an increase in monster population and appearances…
Currently, I have seen all sorts of characters! I’ll start with Purah and Robbie!! Both are geniuses, but they are a little LOT eccentric. Purah is exactly as I imagined her, sweet, quirky, and childish, however, Robbie is the opposite of what I thought he would be. By that I mean what he looks like! In the game, he was a crusty old man, but it turns out that he was attractive when he was younger. Which only adds on to my embarrassment! Robbie had gifted me the nickname, ‘Cherry,’ which could mean a lot of things, but I decided to ignore the nickname… for now. Beyond their weirdness, they are kind and are my friends… It’s kind of weird to be able to write that!
I also met His Majesty, King Rhoam. I tried telling him that the efforts he is preparing for aren’t going to be enough, but he wouldn’t listen! I hate the monarchy!! I agree with Zelda’s frustrations, to be perfectly honest. After getting kicked out of the castle, I met Link. Only for a brief second though… I felt almost inferior compared to him. I always felt that way about him though! Link can do so many things, but I was struggling to keep up with one simple task. I don’t think about Link much. Besides, I don’t think I’ll see him again…
On the brighter side, I met an unmentioned character named Angus. Angus is a handsome knight that I met on the way to Castle Town. He isn’t only a knight in shining armor, but he’s really nice. To make sure I was well cared for, he gave me a large bag of rupees! Mental Note: Remember to pay him back once I have the money. His friends were a little strange, but Aziel and Thyme were good people deep down… I’m pretty sure…
I also met Beetle; I think… He’s probably Beetle’s great-grandfather or something?
Robbie had insisted that he would work on getting me home. In the meantime, my mission is to find my switch. I thought that the switch might be in Rito Village, so I rode all the way there on (H/N). At Flight Range, I encountered the Rito Champion himself! Revali!! One of my favorite characters were right in front of me, but I didn’t anticipate how rude he was going to be. The term he uses to describe me is ‘useless girl.’ Honestly, I can’t deny it, but it still hurts. Revali’s thoughts and feelings are an utter mystery to me. First, he was rude and completely unreasonable at best; However, he started to warm up to me when I saved him from the Frost Talus I mentioned earlier. As a ‘reward,’ Revali became my teacher! All was going well until the hot spring. I told him he could leave but he wouldn’t listen to anything I had to say. After that we started to drift apart. He refuses to train me sometimes! Anyway, his birthday is in a couple days, and I can’t help but worry… Of course I want to celebrate his birthday, but I think the main problem is if he wants me to celebrate with him. I write this with a heavy heart, but after my training is over, I am leaving straight away.
There is no point staying in Rito Village. First of all, my switch isn’t near there. The switch is most likely in the exact spot my character was before I fell asleep. Goodness! If only I could remember where the hell I was when I fell asleep!! I had a memory a little bit ago about another possible location. I remember being there before I fell asleep, so there is a good chance that it is still there! The place I am speaking of is Goron City. I remember cooking and selling amber in the lava filled city, so it wouldn’t hurt to check. The worst part about it, however, is that I hate Death Mountain!! No one likes that part of the game!!! You’re burning alive until you can get to the armor store, Ripped and Shredded!!! Even if the switch happens to not be near Death Mountain, business thrives well in Goron City. I am bound to find a way to make some money.
I don’t have anything else to write about…
I’ve had a lot on my mind lately, but I truly have nothing else I want to talk about… I guess, I’ll write again when I have the chance.
(Y/N) (L/N) signing off for now.
P.S. I’m trying to remain optimistic, but it’s not working. Honestly, I am not sure if I will be able to go home. I don’t want to put any bad things in this journal, yet it is hard not to. Everything hasn’t gone right, and I am not sure if I will live on. Monsters are soon going to run rampant, and the Calamity is approaching quickly! I’m not smart or talented! I don’t know what to do in these situations, except follow the leaders. Revali’s refusal to train me in his presence has diminished my self-confidence.
Please, to whoever brought me to this world, give me strength. I am going to need it.
Chapter Text
“Come on Miss (Y/N)! We got to go to Warbler’s Nest to get ready!!” Teba squawked as he ran his little legs to Warbler’s Nest. I didn’t really understand why he was so insistent on me being there, but I guess it sort of made sense. I had grown very close to the little Rito in only a couple of days. I would tell them stories from my world and stories centered around the other Zelda game’s plots. I would sing and play with them if we weren’t trying to do something for the egotistical Revali.
“Don’t worry Teba, I’ll make it to Warbler’s Nest soon, just go on ahead with your friends.” My sweet smile and timid words weren’t enough to get Teba off my back. He continued to walk next to me.
“No way! I-I’m going to stay right next to you!!” He assured firmly, facing forward. Seeing Teba like this only enlarged my smile. Even if it seemed like my life was falling apart, the little Rito gave my heart a sense of ease and warmth. Teba, a skilled Rito Warrior that protects Rito Village in Revali's place. Most likely the second Champion of Divine Beast Vah Medoh. Disciplined, serious, and stubborn, unlike Revali’s flamboyant and arrogant personality. His childlike innocence was nothing near to his personality in the game; However, it was somehow similar. Teba was still as stubborn as a mule. Nothing had really changed.
“Are you sure? I am pretty sure Saki, and all the other girls are decorating. They’ll need a big, strong Rito to help them out~” I cooed, as Teba turned his face away from my view, but I knew exactly what emotion was on his face. His crush on Saki was too obvious not to notice. Don’t worry Teba, you’ll get the girl soon enough.
“Don’t say something so stupid! I’m still going to walk with you!!” He scoffed, as we continued to walk down the dirt road. Deciding not to tease the little Rito anymore, I looked to my surroundings for entertainment. Spotting something, I stopped in my path, which made Teba stop as well. I looked to the foot of Cuho Mountain to see an all-to-familiar flower. Detouring toward the patch, I gazed upon the specimen in all of its beauty. A Silent Princess. I wanted to pick it, but I turned against the idea. These were supposed to be rare, so picking it would be selfish. Teba gazed over my shoulder to see what I was looking at before gasping dramatically, “Wow! That’s a Silent Princess!! They’re beautiful!!!”
“They truly are, aren’t they?” Faster than I could think, Teba picked one of the flowers and put it in my hair. Fear had stricken over my features, as a small blush colored my cheeks, “T-Teba?! You just… Never mind…” I sighed, knowing there wasn’t anything I could do. He picked the flower and tucked it behind my ear! I couldn’t reverse time or anything, so arguing about it would be useless. Leaving the flowers, Teba and I continued to Warbler’s Nest. The young Rito welcomed us when we arrived.
“Teba, what took you so long?” Kass scolded, running over to us. A smile still apparent on my face.
“Sorry Kass, it was my fault! I saw some flowers I hadn’t seen before, so I had to eat up Teba’s time to get here. Besides, Teba was nice enough to walk with me. Otherwise, he would have been here sooner.” I explained. Kass nodded and started to whisper to Teba. Something about this was suspicious. There was no decorations and no presents in sight. I knew that Hyrule was different. Maybe they didn’t celebrate birthdays the same way as my world did, but something about the lack of anything seemed off. Before I could think about it anymore, Saki took my hand and dragged me over to one of the large boulders. She sat me down and started to take out the ribbons keeping my hair in twin braids. I looked back to the purple Rito, but she just turned my head around and started to unravel my hair.
“Your hair is super pretty Miss (Y/N)!” Saki complimented, starting to put flowers within the strands. I thanked her kindly before letting her do her own thing. It was calming almost. The occasional tug surprised me, but otherwise, it was pretty relaxing. The Silent Princess remained tucked behind my ear. I hummed Revali’s theme softly, as Saki played with my hair. As time passed, all the little Rito had disappeared except for Saki. Of course I wouldn’t notice this until a large gust of wind could be heard from a distance. Saki’s presence disappeared, but I thought she was getting more small flowers to place in my hair. The silence was unbearable if it weren’t for the natural sounds that lived in the forest; However, footsteps hit the ground as the pair of feet slowly made their way over to me. I was turned toward where Voo Lota Shrine would be. Turning to face the guest, I gasped loudly. Revali stood before me with his wing reached out to touch me. He withdrew his feathered hand and looked away from my eyes and to the grass covered ground.
“R-Revali?” Looking to my surroundings, I didn’t see any of the young Rito. I officially have been duked; However, that was the least of my worries at the moment. Revali and I were alone. The soft breeze was our only company. A soft blush covered my cheeks. ‘Please say something Revali! That’s all I need from you right now.’ I thought, hoping for any of his words, harsh or kind.
“You- I- um…” He stuttered, struggling to find the right words, but he clicked his tongue instead, “Useless girl!” Unlike my past statement, I wasn’t happy with his harsh words. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes, but I tried to keep them in. Breaking down to Revali would only make his point.
“R-Revali? I-I know I shouldn’t b-be asking something so t-touchy, but…” I paused, trying to regain as much courage as I could, “Why have you been ignoring me?” Revali’s expression widened in fright, though I didn’t really see it. After all, I was looking to the grass for composure. He reached out his feathered hand and gently placed it on my trembling shoulder. His expression was of a guilty man. Moving his hand down my arm, he interlocked our fingers before leading me to the Shrine pad. Revali sat me down and rested right next to me. No words were spoken for a minute or so, yet I waited patiently for his answer.
“Something about you is… off to me. From all of the Hylians I’ve talked to, you don’t seem to match any of their characteristics. Your intelligence is ahead of its time, and I can’t figure you out. No matter how hard I try, you remain an enigma,” His words were sinking in deep, as the hairs at the back of my neck stood up, “And all the ridiculous things you say are not of Hyrule, or from anywhere else.” He looked me dead in the eyes, then asked, “Who are you? Truly? And where did you come from?”
Chapter Text
Words were lost to me in this moment. Without even realizing it, Revali had me all figured out. His stare was hard and cold as he scanned over my features for any new information. He knew I was terrified, but he decided to stay quiet. Silence. Was it truly a form of unrelenting dissolution, or was it something of good use? I looked away from his eyes and tried to collect my words. This wasn’t going to be easy. I hoped he would understand the near impossible. Breathing in, I started to speak.
“Revali,” I began, “What I am about to tell you is completely improbable. Incredibly impossible even! But what I am about to tell you is the truth whether you believe me or not. Keep an open mind,” Revali nodded, as a sucked in a large amount of air, “I’m not from Hyrule, or this world! I am… from a planet called Earth. I was teleported here by an object, called a ‘Nintendo Switch,’ where I could gaze upon your world a hundred years in the future. One night, I was pulled into the switch, and I ended up here.”
“So you lied to me? After all we have went through, and you didn’t even think about telling me any of this?” He questioned, keeping his calm persona, even though I knew he was fuming with sheer rage.
“If it makes you feel any better, I lied to everyone, so you’re not the only one!” I laughed awkwardly, trying to brighten up the mood; However, it proved to be unsuccessful, “To be honest though, I did want to tell you where I came from and why I wasn’t good at certain things… but at any point before now, you probably wouldn’t have believed me…” In a single moment, Revali towered over me and held my forearms tightly. Looking me in the eye, he yelled,
“Why do you think of me so low?! Of course I would have believed you, you idiot!” Revali held me in a tight hug, and Warbler’s Nest went completely silent again. I didn’t know what to do in this situation, except to hug him back. I started to hum Flight Range’s theme, to calm the atmosphere. It was the only thing I could do in the moment. A couple of minutes passed, before he let go and sat back down. The silence remained.
“Is that why you were ignoring me for the last couple of days? Because you didn’t like that I was lying to you?” I asked, not looking at him. My eyes remained fixated on the ground.
“No… it wasn’t that. I guess a small portion of the reason was due to that, but mainly for different reasons, more involving myself than you.” He explained vaguely. About to get more context out of him, I decided not to even ask. He wasn’t inclined to share any of his feelings with me, so I wouldn’t make him, “So… you said you are not from this world, correct?” I nodded, “Then there had to be a reason why you were brought here, isn’t that right?” I shrugged, going deeper into my answer.
“My first thought about my purpose in Hyrule, was me stopping the Calamity; However, His Majesty wouldn’t listen to me. He told me I was foolish and to watch my tongue before he kicked me out of Hyrule Castle. He doesn’t even know what dangers are to come. Princess Zelda will fail to awaken her power until it is too late, and it will all be left to… the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness to save the day… a hundred years in the future.” I told, hugging my legs to find any amount of comfort, “Honestly, I don’t think I am in Hyrule for any reason. I just ended up here.”
“As much as I want to know about the Calamity, I can tell you’re not comfortable talking about it, so… let’s talk about your world and what it was like. Where did you live?” He asked, attempting to lighten the mood, which did kind of succeed.
“Um… I lived in a city called (Ci/N) stationed in a country called (C/N). It was kind of pretty, but nothing like what Hyrule has to offer. (Ci/N) had large buildings shaped like planks of wood, but people would go to work in those buildings. I’d do that as well.” I answered, not wanting to confuse Revali, yet he seemed more intrigued.
“Is ‘Earth’ completely covered by cities?” He queried, as I shook my head kindly.
“Of course not! There would be big cities with all kinds of people condensed, while a lot of other places were like certain areas of Hyrule, where it would be farmland or small towns. All the towns were on the ground though! You wouldn’t find any place like Rito Village unless it was an old civilization.” It went back and forth until the sun dipped in the sky. Revali’s questions were both childish and critical. The topics varied from religion, politics, history, art, and basic life. I tried my hardest to explain each topic with care, but sometimes it would confuse both myself and Revali. Talking about Earth made me home sick. I wondered what my life had become in the last three weeks. One question was brought up to my attention, however. Did I really want to go back home? Part me screamed, ‘Of course you do! Look at you!! You want to be back in a world you understand!!!’ while another part of me whispered, ‘Maybe it is better to stay in Hyrule… It may be a culture shock, but it would be easier to submit…’ Revali brought me out of my state.
“It’s getting dark.” He commented, standing up. He extended his feathered hand toward me, wanting to help me get up as well. Doing just that, we looked out to the setting sun. Once the sun was eclipsed by the mountains, Revali told me he would take me back to the inn. We continued to talk about Earth, “Hey (Y/N), I have another question. This one isn’t really about Earth though. It’s more of a personal question,” I nodded, before he asked, “Do you want to go back home?”
This question had some weight to it. Just a minute ago, I was debating to myself about this very question. At the time, I didn’t really know, “Y-Yeah…” I stammered, “I mean, I don’t belong here in Hyrule. And finding my switch is important to me, so… I guess, eventually, I do want to go home.”
“What if you wanted to stay? Would you?” I was speechless. Revali, the flamboyant Champion of the Rito, wanted me to stay in Hyrule? I guess… I overreacted in the moment. He turned his face away from mine, waiting for my answer. Looking down at my feet, I pondered about his question. Would I really stay if I wanted to? If I were given the chance to go back to my world, or stay in Hyrule, would I?
“I…” I stopped myself, reevaluating my answer, “I guess, I don’t know…”
Chapter Text
“Another!” Revali yelled, as I reached for the kite shield loosely fitted on my back. Flying upwards, I grabbed out my bow and focused on the bright blue target. Drawing back my arrows, I let go. All the arrows perfectly made their way to the target, hitting directly in the bull’s eye. Grabbing the kite shield again, I flew back up to the landing pad. Walking past Revali, I poured myself some boiling tea. The cup felt warm in my chapped, shivering hands. Taking a long sip, I sat next to Revali, who was sitting on the landing pad. The wind whistled, making up for the lack of noise, “You did good. Do you want to start using bomb arrows?”
“Yeah! That sounds great, but won’t it be a little bit dangerous?” I asked, as I sipped my hot tea again. Revali side glanced to me than smiled.
“Trust me, you’ll do great with these arrows. The funny thing about the bomb arrows is that you need to be quick, otherwise you’ll turn into a lifeless, burnt piece of meat. Now, why don’t you try a fleeting swipe with said arrows. Make sure to get all the target, or you’ll do thirty laps around Lake Totori. Understood?” Nodding in understand, I put my tea down and looked upon the updraft pit. I jumped collecting my thought, before grabbing my kite shield and flying upwards. Once high enough, I grabbed my bow and started to fire my arrows at the targets. One by one, each target was blown up. Surprisingly, yet completely plausible, I successfully did as Revali ordered. Landing near Revali, I put away my shield and bow and waited for his praise. Revali put his navy-blue, feathered hand on my head and gave it a good ruffle, “You did good (Y/N). I am proud of you.”
A month ago, my wildest dreams couldn’t even comprehend the relationship I had with Revali in that moment. A mentor and his student. One could say there was nothing more to the relationship. Honestly, said person couldn’t be more wrong. Revali and I were best friends. After all, we did spill are problems to one another. Ever since his birthday, Revali has treated me a little different. It could be kindness, but I mainly thought it was pity. Maybe it was a bit of both? Maybe it was neither? Either way, I was contempt; However, the everlasting feeling of dread still hung heavily on my subconscious. Time is a fleeting thing. I still had one more month before I could go to Hateno, yet my switch was still nowhere. Revali offered to fly around the Hebra Mountains to try to find it. I agreed but he came back empty handed. It hadn’t snowed in the mountains so if Revali didn’t find it, it probably wasn’t there.
As I practiced a little more, another Rito came flying into Flight Range. I landed to see what was going on, “Master Revali! A large group of monsters are quickly approaching Rito Village! Bokoblins and Moblins alike. No Lynels or any ‘higher ranking’ monsters are seen in the cluster.” Revali looked back at me, before grabbing his bow and walking over to the landing pad. He looked into my eyes for a single moment. His eyes held large amounts of determination, yet there was something else. A type of worry. With that, Revali flew from Flight Range and out of my sight. Once again, I was left alone, with nothing to do but train. I did so, until my arrow supply depleted. Looking around for some more arrows, I came across Revali’s Diary again. My cold fingers brushed over the leather cover. I debated about opening it.
‘This is a breach of privacy (Y/N)! Revali is a secretive guy, and you should respect that. If he wanted you to know about himself, then he would have told you so.’ The angel on my left shoulder told me. About to put the diary back, the devil’s advocate appeared on my right shoulder, ‘Yeah sure! Listen to the priss if ya want, but Revali’s thoughts have been all over your mind lately. Besides, if your snappy about it, he won’t even know you read it. There nothing else to do anyway.’ Brushing my subconsciouses off my shoulders, I took a look at his diary. I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. There was no one. I was all alone. ‘I guess it wouldn’t hurt to see what goes on in Revali head…’ With that in mind, I opened his diary.
Entry 5
I won another archery competition today. As one would expect, the village can't stop talking about my winning streak. In short order, I've managed to break all of the previous records and set an insurmountably high bar. Everywhere I go I receive praise and affirmations that I am the pride of the Rito. I... could get used to this. The elder asked me what I would like as a prize for my achievements. I told him I wish for an archery training ground. If I am to keep this up, I need somewhere to train at varying elevations. I'm hoping to master a new move I've dreamed up...
‘This entry was from a while ago…’ I thought, thinking about what I read, ‘So he won Flight Range for himself. And that’s how he got so cocky! I should have known it was from too much exposure to praise.’ I knew the reason wasn’t from too much praise but imagining Revali reaching out for attention somehow worried me. He was an amazing archer, and him not getting the attention he needed broke my heart. I decided to move on to the next entries.
Entry 9
I keep pushing my archery skills to the limit. My dive is ideal, but the ensuing ascent is not as smooth as I wish it were. I must return to the Flight Range again tomorrow. There, I will become stronger. Better. I won't rest until I succeed. The Rito children look up to me. I hear they wish to start training at the Flight Range too. Perhaps it's not a bad idea to allow everyone to use my training space. These are dangerous times, after all. Tomorrow I will try a new strategy I've been devising to control the updraft. I refuse to believe it's impossible.
Entry 10
There is a persistent rumor in town that Calamity Ganon's resurrection is imminent. It can't be true... Right? A few years ago, scientists dug up an ancient mechanical beast called Medoh. It was supposedly used to fight Ganon. Hyrule's royal family is in search of someone to pilot the beast. They say to do so requires something beyond skill. They say one's soul must contain an incredible sacred power for a Divine Beast to recognize them as master. They should have just asked for me by name. To control the Divine Beast and defeat the Calamity...would finally allow me to prove myself to the world.
‘Oh Revali, you have already shown so much potential… Why can’t you rest for more than two seconds?’ I thought, narrowing my eyes. The memory of Revali attempting the updraft drifted into my mind as I read. The constant failing must be tearing him apart. No wonder why he hated Link so much. Link was a well-known prodigy, who had everything in the palm of his hand; While Revali was a hard worker, but anything but a prodigy. He was still amazing at Revali’s Gale and archery. I continued through the passages, mostly involving his training until Entry 21.
Entry 21
I was met with one of the most annoying Hylians today. As I was talking to the elder about a recent damage report, two half-witted idiots came in and informed me about a Hylian riding into Flight Range. I obviously asked them why they didn’t stop the intruder, and they told me they weren’t sure if she was going to turn around or not! Simpletons!! When I made it to Flight Range, I saw a fragile, little Hylian girl. She was harmless! As I always do, I gently told her to leave, and she followed orders. Pretty for a Hylian, she seemed off to me. She said something about ‘looking for something important,’ but I guessed she was lying. Something about her was not like the others. I don’t like thinking about it! What’s done is done.
‘Well that was rude! But I guess we did start off on the wrong foot.’ I looked at my surroundings, seeing that there was still no one at Flight Range. Knowing this, I continued to read.
Entry 22
The Hylian didn’t leave Rito Village! What a snake!! Looks like I overestimated her ability to follow orders. Of all things, she came with my pupil knowing full well I would be there. Hylians are so frustrating… Nevertheless… she did apologize for wandering into Flight Range without permission. The fragile Hylian girl’s name is (Y/N). I wasn’t sure if she was kidding or not, but it seems to be the truth. Like what (Y/N) said at Flight Range, she was looking for something. That something she referred to as a ‘switch.’ I have no idea what that means. Anyway, Kass’s lessons are going well. He is growing at a steady rate, and I am sure he will be great at the accordion, though he may be an even better fighter…
The passage continued, but my eyes were mainly focused on the part about me. I remember that day! That was the day I slapped him. He didn’t mention the lash out at all, however. There was nothing to do with it. I was getting interested about Revali’s thoughts about me, so I skimmed through the pages reading whatever was about myself.
Entry 23
(Y/N) is heading to the Hebra Region to search for her lost ‘device.’ What a fool! The worst part of it is that I have to go with her. I could just leave her to die but letting someone approach their own doom would leave a bad taste in my mouth. (Y/N) always seems tired, and her attitude is going overboard. The dark circles under her eyes says enough about her exhaustion and fatigue. It is weird to say this, but I hope she rests soon. Seeing her so tired is giving me a headache. She’s definitely going to get hurt in the Hebra; However, there is something special about her. Maybe special isn’t the right word… Is the word different? I noticed her strange ears. She doesn’t have pointed ears like the Hylians, so it most likely means she is not from Hyrule. That only brings more questions, however. I decided not to say anything. Even I know it is a touchy subject.
I was a fool for thinking I could go to the Hebra in the state I was in. I was tired. I was hungry. Yet, the urge to find the switch was my motivation. So if I obtained the very thing that kept me going, wouldn’t it have been worth the sleepless nights? I had no idea I had worried Revali so much. This was before we even became friends, so why was his worries getting the best of him?
Entry 24
(Y/N) is an idiot. An annoying, obnoxious, insufferable, unbearable, excruciatingly terrible moron!!! Her lack of sleep almost got both me and her killed by the Frost Talus in Coldsnap Hollow! Something amazing happened, however. She used the last bit of her energy to draw an arrow to save me. Her arrow perfectly hit the ore on the Frost Talus’s head. Went straight through even! (Y/N) managed to impress me. Like the delicate thing she is, she fell unconscious after she performed such a magnificent feat. (Y/N) is something special. A type of warrior that Hyrule hasn’t seen in a long time. I have decided to train her to the best of my capabilities, until she is ready to see the rest of Hyrule. Today, (Y/N) earned my upmost respect and interest.
‘I earned his respect…’
Chapter Text
My guilt weighed heavily on my shoulders. I gained his respect, yet I was reading his journal filled with his inner thoughts without his permission or knowing. I thought about putting the journal down, but a little part of me prevented my hands from doing so. That little part of me was my own curiosity. My subconscious was telling me no, but how come my hand flipped the page on its own?
Entry 25
(Y/N)’s training starts tomorrow and may the Goddess Hylia give me strength. I am going to need it…
‘Well that is rude!’ I scoffed mentally, continuing to read his curly, yet legible handwriting.
A part of me wants to believe that she will do fine, but that arrow she fired was most likely a lucky shot. Maybe it is a good idea to start her on something simpler. Sure I want her out of Rito Village, but this is probably for the best. For her safety and for my pride. I don’t know what it is about (Y/N), but she draws me in. At any given moment, she is less annoying then most. There is an aesthetic aura about her that I can’t comprehend. I was going to get Teba and Harth for training, yet she sat near them on one of the landing pads. (Y/N) still looked pretty tired, but a grace hung in the air around her. (Y/N) may very well be a reincarnation of the Goddess Hylia, but it is already fabled that Princess Zelda is said reincarnation. Is she a Princess from another land? She isn’t stuck up like any royal I know, so probably not. Anyway she’s …
The rest of the page was scribbled out and covered in ink. I tried looking for indent markings, yet there was none. I had no idea that Revali thought I was graceful. Me of all people! A small, almost invisible blush colored my cold cheeks as I thought about what I read. From there on, more compliments started to appear in his entries. It was both flattering and a little odd. I read through all the entries up to the entry about the hot spring.
Entry 45
(Y/N) had asked me to fly her to Sturnida Hot Spring so she could bath herself. Of course I didn’t want to take a bath with her… but I didn’t want to leave her alone either. Monsters of the weaker kinds have started to appear more frequently. The thought of her being attacked while she was bathing worried me greatly. So, I decided to stay with her at the hot spring, however… it was a very awkward experience. The song she hummed is cemented in my brain on a loop. It was one good thing to come out of this embarrassing event. Occasionally, I would turn to look at her. She seemed so relaxed-
Before I could read anymore, I felt strong winds swirl around the entirety of Flight Range. Looking out and above, I saw a silhouette of a Rito flying toward the structure at top speed. I hide the diary back where I found it and tried to act natural. Revali settled on the landing pad, before walking in. His peridot eyes darted at every corner of the room before meeting my eyes. “I hope you used your time wisely.”
“Y-Yes I did. Um… I ran out of arrows about five minutes ago, so I have nothing else to train with.” I commented, to lead Revali off a trail he may or may not have known about. Revali walked over to a chest and opened it. There was only a couple of broken arrows that were completely unusable. He nodded briefly before sitting next to the fire. The flamboyant Rito patted next to him, signaling me to sit down. I did just that. Revali and I didn’t say anything to one another. To me, it was gut wrenching; However, Revali felt very differently on the matter. I wouldn’t figure this out till later, but Revali was enjoying a comfortable silence with me by his side, “So… um… how did the fight go? I am guessing you didn’t get hurt?”
“Nope, not even a scratch.” Revali didn’t want to talk. Not one bit. Throughout the hours, I tried starting a conversation with him, but he wouldn’t carry on the discussion. The navy blue Rito was lost in his own thoughts. Eventually, night fell, and I had to return to Rito Village. Packing up my things, Revali started to speak, “(Y/N)? I know we have to bid farewell soon. After all, you can’t stay here forever. So? Where are you going after you leave Rito Village?” His peridot gaze was faced away from me. I couldn’t see his expression, just his braids dancing in the breeze.
“I am heading to Goron City after my training has ended. Even though my switch is probably nowhere near Death Mountain, I still have to find a way to make some money. And it can’t hurt to check, right?” Revali shrugged his shoulders at my reply before going off on a tangent.
“You never told me you needed money.” He commented. I turned my gaze to look at his. No emotion was present on his features. If any emotion were to be assigned to Revali, it would be resolve. His eyes both stern and soft looked into my soft (E/C) eyes.
“Technically not, but there was that time you tried to give me some money. I never thanked you for being so kind. I never knew the Great Revali could have such a spontaneous heart.” Almost immediately, Revali turned his face away from mine. Getting up, I tried my hardest to see at least a glimpse of his expression. I knew he would get flustered, but to what extent, I wondered. Anytime I got close to seeing Revali’s face, he would turn away, putting me back where I started. Eventually, I gave up. I had grown close to Revali. Did I still feel bad about reading into his personal life? Of course I did. I would personally not be happy if Revali read my diary. He doesn’t seem to know about my deed, and I liked to keep it that way.
“(Y/N), was there no such thing as money in your universe? If not, then how did you even feed yourself?” Sarcasm leaked from every syllable he spoke. Every time Revali shows the littlest bit of kindness and character development, he reverts back to a sarcastic Rito. I laughed off his question awkwardly. I would have answered but I knew it was rhetorical. Suddenly, after several moments of silence, Revali shifted and threw the same bag of rupees from before near me. I threw the bag right back at the prideful Rito. He looked at me confused.
“I am not leaving yet, and I am never going to accept that money. Thank you Revali, but you teaching me how to fight is more than enough.” A thin smile was drawn on my features. Revali resentfully took the bag of rupees back. Small snowflakes fell softly from the dark sky as Revali, and I looked at the fire. Everything seemed perfect in the moment. I was getting familiar with Hyrule. To this feeling of self-worth and determination, I wondered how long it would last. The only thing I wished for, was that this newfound courage would hold out until I can go home, to the world that tossed me aside.
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #6
30 Days
My training with Master Revali is coming to a close. For a final exam, Revali is going to pin me against a White-Maned Lynel in the Tabantha Tundra. I have fought there many times (as Link of course.) It was sort of shocking to find out that this was the final test, but it makes sense. If I could defeat a Lynel in this world, I could defeat anything… Except Ganon obviously. I am going to miss Master Revali once I pass, but I guess I might not pass the final exam. Anyone would bet their money on me not surviving this fight. That took a dark turn quickly! In a couple of hours, I fight the Lynel. I wish myself luck.
Closing my journal, I looked out to the starry sky. This was something I never saw in the city. The night sky was slowly transferring into morning, yet the sun had not risen. Sleep had escaped me as my heart pounded against my ribcage. Fear held a death grip on my conscious. I knew I needed sleep. I knew that being tired would get me killed, but how could I sleep when death was possibly at my front door? Before all of this happened, I would usually soothe my stress by listening to music; However, that was impractical. Lying back down on my bed, I closed my tired, (E/C) eyes, hoping for sleep to overcome me, but I tossed and turned until the sun came up.
“Seriously (Y/N)?! You couldn’t get the littlest morsal of sleep?!! Stop wasting my time like this!!!” Revali scolded, lightly slapping my head. I knew he would do this. After all, the last time I couldn’t get sleep, I was almost killed by a Frost Talus. I felt ashamed that I couldn’t sleep. Revali sat next to me and put his feathered hand on my farthest shoulder, giving me a side hug, “I guess we’ll have to do it tomorrow-”
“No! Revali, I am ready to face that, Lynel!! I may look tired, but I guarantee my safety. After all, we trained together all day yesterday! I can do this, so please?” Revali was about to say something, before I spoke over him again, “What if I give you the ability to intervene if you feel like the fight is getting to intense for me to handle?! That way, it is guaranteed that I won’t die!” There was a moment of silence, before Revali sighed in defeat. He grabbed his things and motioned me to get on his back. Grabbing my things as well, I got on Revali’s back and then he took off. From the last time he took me up in the cold air, his speed had greatly improved. Even though he was training me and some of the other young Rito, he still made time for himself. Revali landed northeast of Pikida Stonegrove, right next to North Tabantha Snowfield, where the Lynel would be waiting. My surroundings were barely visible. It was going to be difficult even finding the undefeatable creature.
“Are you sure you want to do this? You can always do it another day, (Y/N).” Revali urged, looking at me with genuine concern. Trying to look confident, I gave Revali a meek, yet large smile. I stood up to meet his gaze.
“I-I’m sure. W-Wish me luck!” I stuttered before grabbing out Revali’s Kite Shield. After a moment of silence, I jumped from the mountain and started to glide over the large, empty field of powdered snow. As I scanned the surroundings beneath me, I prayed for my safety and success. Once the White-Maned Lynel came into view, I scanned its appearance.
This White-Maned Lynel looked the same as the rest of its kind. If I remembered the Hyrule Compendium correctly, it said the fearsome beast had lived in Hyrule since ancient times. Their ability to breathe fire makes this type of Lynel among the toughest of the species; each one of their attacks is an invitation to the grave. There were so few eyewitness accounts of this breed because it is not one to let even simple passersby escape with their lives. Gulping away my fears, I moved in closure. Taking out my bow, I aimed two bomb arrows toward the Lynel’s face. If I was going to win this fight, I had to be mean. Releasing the string, I continued to fire arrows at the Lynel; Most arrows hitting their intended targets. Once I landed, I put away my bow and took out my Feathered Edge and another, less important shield. The Lynel stood much taller than me.
I originally thought my fears would get the best of me, after all, I was no brave soul; However, in the moment, I was a brave soul. I stood before a furious Lynel with not a speck of fear. Something about this new gained confidence reminded me of Link’s. Pulling out my sword, I faced the Lynel with determination stricken on my face. Whether this is a tough battle or not, I will win. For Revali and for myself.
The White-Maned Lynel roared furiously, raising its Savage Lynel Sword in attempt to release a whirlwind of flames. I ran to a comfortable distance before the Lynel’s flames had a chance to engulf my skin. Taking a moment to breath, I ran up to the White-Maned Lynel and targeted an arrow at his eye. The ferocious beast ran up to me and attempted to swoop the sword to trip me over; However, I was already one step ahead of the Lynel. Like it was in slow motion, I backflipped and performed a flawless flurry rush. Quickly taking my bow out again, I shot an arrow into the Lynel’s left eye. The beast roared in immense pain, which made me pause.
This was far more gruesome than it was in the game. Before I could analyze the situation anymore, the White-Maned Lynel came running up to me again and almost took my arm. I got out of the way and performed another flurry rush. After a moment of one-on-one combat, the beast jumped about fifty yards away. Drawing a large breath, the Lynel was about to spew fire. Using this to my advantage, I put pile of wood down and waited. Once the fire reached the wood, an updraft formed. I took the chance and started to elevate upwards. I had enough airtime to fire some bomb arrows. Arrow after arrow, the Lynel roared in agony. There wasn’t anything I could do, however. My relentlessness mirrored the Lynel’s. As long as he was determined to fight, I would be willing to continue.
Once I landed, the Lynel’s eyes darted in various directions before landing on me; Though, I knew he found me with his hearing. The Lynel’s left eye had various arrows stuck in the socket, while his right eye was blinded by the explosions. The Lynel took a running start toward me, lifting its deadly sword in the process. I shot another bomb arrow at the Lynel’s face before it stopped running at me. As the beast was catching its breath, I took the chance to take out my Feathered Edge. With it, I struck the weapon through the White-Maned Lynel’s heart. The beast roared in agony once more, before falling to the ground in its lifeless state. Grabbing its blade, I stuck it in the ground and started to pray.
“Please find your way to peace and may all agony and malice be put to rest.” Seconds later, a bright purple light flashed from the Lynel. Squinting to see what was going on, I saw what resembled a darkened and evil soul. I was about to touch it before it vanished with a bang, causing me to fall backwards.
Next thing I knew, only materials were left behind. No body. No blood. No death. It was all gone. Only the weapons remained and a single beating heart.
Chapter Text
I was to depart, with a chance of never seeing my dearest friend again. Revali had insisted that I stay a couple more days, which I obliged; However after another week of trivialities, it was time to go. It was a cloudy morning, which matched the mood well. I wished it hadn’t, but the weather was not mine to control. Revali walked me to the stable, but he wasn’t happy I was leaving. I guessed it was because of all we went through. Though I wasn’t the only person to believe in his abilities, I was the person who believed in him the most. I had no doubt that he will protect Hyrule with all he has.
“Remember that Death Mountain is hotter than you think. After all, it is a volcano.” Revali commented, as I rolled my eyes and laughed at his remark.
“Obviously Revali, but don’t worry. I won’t fall into the lava.” I remarked before taking (H/N) out of the stable. The stable man went to get my horse as I continued to speak with Revali.
“I just don’t want you to do anything stupid or rash. You are important to me (Y/N)… and… I enjoy your company. The last thing I want you to do is behave like a moron!” Giggling at his words, I noticed the stable man leading (H/N) to me. Moving slowly, I greeted my beautiful horse before looking at Revali again.
“I promise I won’t be a moron Revali. Besides, if I do end up in a dangerous situation, I have the lessons you gave me, so there really isn’t anything to worry about.” I noticed that Revali’s nerves were not calmed in the slightest. He was nervous about my departure, and I barely had any clue as to why; However, that persona completely disappeared in a matter of seconds.
“Obviously, you useless girl!” He spat as he clicked his tongue. I was once offended by those words, but now it seemed more like a compliment, “Anyway… about my kite shield-”
“Oh, that’s right! I completely forgot about it. Sorry! I was about to take it from you! I didn’t mean to do that!! I just forgot about it is all!!!” I rambled, struggling to take it off my back. I attempted to grab at the petty Rito’s shield, but he took my trying hand and put it in his own. The only emotions I felt were astonishment and a little bit of shock. Should I have been used to it by now? Most likely, yet… I still was surprised by his action. Revali, once the Rito that threatened to kill me, became such a caring soul, that really just wanted to protect everyone, mostly the loved ones he cared so much for. I was happy to be part of such a small group of people.
“I…” Revali struggled to form the words, “I want you to keep it.”
“R-Really? B-But you told me that-” He interrupted me again.
“I know but… I want you to be safe. And if my shield saves you from a fatal defeat in battle, then… I am willing to part with it for the time being.” Tears started to form in my glossy (E/C) eyes, as I looked at Revali’s own peridot green eyes. I felt so honored! Suddenly, even before I could process my actions, I hugged Revali tightly. I was going to miss him so much. Revali embraced me as well, and we shared a loving moment. A part of me didn’t want to let him go. I was afraid that he would disappear once I broke the embrace. Revali had ran his hand through my hair lovingly, before releasing his feathered arms from around me. Tears were flowing from my eyes, down my bright red cheeks. My emotions were getting the best of me.
“T-T-Thank you, Revali!” Was all I could say through my intense sobs. Before I could say anything else, I walked over to my beautiful horse, debating if I should leave or not. It was for the best, “I-I bid you farewell M-Master Revali, and I h-hope to see y-you again.” I stuttered, climbing onto (H/N) back. (H/N) started to trot away but after a moment, I turned back to Revali, “Oh and Revali?!” I started, “Stay in the eye of the wind, then and only then will you achieve mastery of the wind and sky!” I cracked the reigns and then I was gone.
I was rightfully on my way to Goron City, and no one could stop me! Well, all except sleep. After all it did take a little more than a day. The full moon was shining upon my back once I made it to Foothill Stable. (H/N) was tired as (he/she) dragged their hooves across the compounded dirt. Putting my horse in the stable, I walked in to find that most of the beds were empty. Looking to the stable boy, I wondered if I should get a bed or not. After all, running out of rupees is just another thing to worry about. I decided that I would sit by the fire outside the round stable and try to get some rest.
The next morning, I was tired, but not fatigued. Packing up my essentials, I made my way toward Death Mountain, where the hardy Goron reside. The scenery was much more pleasing than it was in the game. The Maw of Death Mountain held a certain beauty to it, that I couldn’t comprehend in the moment. The lone plants stood out from all the red rocks and the bright blue waters; However, I knew that the scenery will not only change drastically, but more dangers will appear. Besides the lava and heat, monsters are most likely lurking nearby. I had to be careful. ‘Careful (Y/N). There is an active Guardian nearby.’ Turning the corner, I started to ‘masterfully’ sneak around boulders to avoid the Guardian’s gaze. The only problem was… there was no Guardian to begin with. As I dipped into Gero Pond to escape the Guardian’s gaze, is when I noticed the lack of a dangerous existence. Getting out of the pond, a couple of passersby snickered at my strange behavior. I spent some time ringing out my clothes before continuing toward the massive volcano. Once seeing Medingo Pool, I instantly felt a large heat wave fly across my face. I continued onward. Passed Goronbi Lake and following along the Goronbi River; However, I couldn’t see it due to all of the cliffs and such. It was steadily getting hotter. In the game, there was a larger cliff that Link had to climb over to continue following the path to the Southern Mine and Goron City. There was no cliff. Instead there was a normal path. With every step I took, the more tired I became. I was sure I was going to fall asleep once I found a bed in Goron City.
Once above the slope, the Southern Mine was in my sight. It looked exactly the same as it did in the game! Was it beautiful? No. But was I impressed? Absolutely! As I walked, I looked upon the Goron driving their pickaxes into ore and obsidian. I should have been paying more attention. As my eyes were focused on the Goron, my feet had tripped over a rock. My eyes recentered to the small stream of lava. I was going to fall straight in.
‘Welp… This is the end of (Y/N) (L/N). I should have listened to Revali more, or maybe have had a more pleasant time in Hyrule. I should have had more experiences in my world. Maybe, just maybe, I should have tried harder to make friends. Revali, I hate to say it, but you were right… I’m an idiot.’ I admitted, a smile still plastered on my face as tears started to leak from my eyes. I awaited my death, except it never came. My very being was so close to the lava, that I was sure I would be roasted; However, no such pain ever came. ‘Am I… dead?’ Opening my tightened eyes, I looked upon the lava a few feet away from my face. After a moment of taking in everything, I finally recognized that there was a large, strong hand holding my puny body. Someone had saved me.
“Are you okay, little Hylian? That sure was a close one. If I weren’t here at the right time, you would have died!” I knew that voice. Turning my gaze back toward my savior, I gasped at who it was. His stature was large and boulder like. His white beard covered the lower half of his face. His large Boulder Breaker was on his rock covered back. It was the Goron Champion Daruk!! Daruk moved me away from the lava and let go, “Sorry that I had to touch you so inappropriately, but I just had to-” Before he could ramble anymore, I interrupted him.
“Are you the Goron Warrior Daruk, by any chance?” I asked, already knowing the answer. The burly Goron stopped his chatter and started to laugh hardily, smiling fondly at me. His gaiety was almost contagious to an extent. A large smile couldn’t help but form on my features. Putting his hand on my back, he motioned me to walk with him.
“The one and only, little Hylian! I’m surprised you know about me. After all, we don’t get too many Hylians around here. Am I well known outside Death Mountain?” He queried excitedly. Unlike Revali’s cold and distant attitude, Daruk had a more reassuring and welcoming aura to him. Definitely two sides to different coins. Not knowing if people knew too much about the Goron or not, I nodded to please the future Goron Champion, “Anyway, what are you doing near Death Mountain, and you still didn’t answer if you were all right.”
“O-Oh right! Um… I’m headed to Goron City to look for something that I have lost… a-and to find a way to make some money, Mr. Daruk! And I am alright thanks to you and your reflexes…” I answered softly, fiddling with my hands nervously. Both Daruk and I were surprised at my sudden shyness. But he brushed off my nervous behavior. We continued to walk toward Goron City and talk about random things; Of course Daruk did all the talking. Daruk was a kindhearted soul that saw the good in everything. I refrained myself from speaking ill about his home. I expected for him to go about his business after a while, since I wasn’t really conversing with him, but he stayed by my side. Once going through the Goron City gate, I was pleasantly shocked. Goron City looked the same as well, but many more Goron were walking around. Even though I knew that Goron City was, well, a city, I never expected for there to be so many of the boulder like beings. Daruk noticed my hesitance to go further into the city.
“It’s all right, little Hylian!” Daruk reassured, putting his hand on my back. Without knowing, Daruk pushed me at the crowd and lead me through Goron City, to the Rollin’ Inn. We bid farewell, then the burly Goron rolled away. Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I rented a bed and laid on it, thinking,
‘God, it’s so hot!’
Chapter Text
Goron City is located west of Death Mountain in Eldin Canyon. A winding road leading from the entrance to Eldin from Trilby Valley paves the way to the settlement. The Gorons built a little town surrounding a pool of lava, which is crossed by bridges. The Gorons live and commerce inside of stone shanties. The road passing through Goron City continues to the North Mine, where a tunnel further ahead leads to the Stolock Bridge, a long bridge that crosses overhead Goron City before continuing to Death Mountain. An unfinished statue of rocks in the likeness of Daruk, the future Goron Champion, stands near the Bridge overlooking the City, accompanied by a statue of Darmani III and the Elder's Son, both of Termina, and the once head elder Gor Coron. In the game, the Gorons are known for having immense strength and larger optimistic personalities.
I should have been thinking about these thing, but it was so damn hot! My sweat was evaporating once leaving my burning pores. After a couple of minutes, sitting on the bed made of rock, I decided there was no use in wasting the day away. I remembered that there was an armor shop in Goron City that sold helmets and protective gear. Begrudgingly, I got up and ran out of the inn; However, I almost immediately ran into a Goron, “Are you alright, sister?” They asked, outstretching their hand to me. I nodded before accepting their help.
“Y-Yes… I am fine thank you. Sorry for running into you! I wasn’t looking where I was going!” I apologized, bowing at a ninety degree angle. The Goron in front of me laughed heartily.
“It’s all right! Thank you for the apology anyway!” The Goron smiled fondly, passing by me, and resuming his journey to wherever he was going. I continued my short journey to Ripped and Shredded, the armor shop. Walking in, the first thing I noticed was that it was empty, besides the Goron behind the counter. They gasped happily at my arrival. Why were the Goron so much more welcoming than the Rito? Oh… wait… Never mind…
“What can I do for you, sister?” The Goron asked loudly, causing me to grow nervous again.
“Um… b-by any chance… do you have any Flamebreaker Armor? I-It would be very h-helpful…” Why was I so nervous talking to one of the most welcoming and kind people in the entirety of the Legend of Zelda games? I had no clue; Well, I guess I was kind of scared of them. As kind as the Goron were, I never seen anyone so large and tall. They were so huge, that if a Goron fell on me, I would probably die! I don’t mean this in an offending way! I was just intimidated by the Goron.
“Of course! Right over there to be precise!” They answered, pointing there finger toward the left wall, where all the mannequins were. I felt slightly embarrassed, before thanking them quietly and looking at all of the armor. ‘Why is it so expensive?’ I thought to myself, ‘Two thousand rupees for a helmet?! That’s all the rupees I have left!!’ I wondered where I could get more money, without doing something too rash. ‘How did I get money in the game before? Usually, I would sell everything I own. Like monster parts and gemstones- wait a moment! That’s it!! That is the solution to all my problems!!’ After my brief moment of thought, I put Angus’s bag of rupees on the desk before grabbing the helmet off the mannequin. The kind Goron sifted through the rupees and gave me back about two hundred of said currency. I was a little disappointed in myself. Angus gave me so much, so I could take care of myself, yet I spent it all in a month.
The Goron smiled at me, signaling that I could leave if I had nothing else to buy. Thanking them, I left without another word. Feeling the heat eat away at my face, I put on the Flamebreaker helmet. I had instant cooling effect, yet my curiosity started to eat up at my brain. ‘How does that even work? It’s just a helmet!’ Weird how the brain can go from ‘guilt,’ to ‘magic helmets.’ ‘Enough of this now! It’s time to look for a free hammer, so I can start collecting my fortune!’ But where was I going to find a hammer? I remembered in the game, there was always an untouched hammer a little behind the statues of the Goron Warriors and right next to Golow River. I started to make my way over to the small cave. The hammer was there and in perfect condition. I wondered what story the hammer held from each thrust to the hard rock. From every scratch that was dented in the head. The large sledgehammer was in my possession. I hoped that I would make my fortune quickly. After all, I couldn’t stay near Death Mountain for long. Robbie and Purah were working diligently on getting me home. I couldn’t find my switch, so the least I could do was get to Hateno Village on time to meet them.
So much ore was to be unearthed from the ground, and I couldn’t wait to sell my rations… Except my rations weren’t worth more than sixty-five rupees. Why was mining so much easier in the game than now?! No need to answer! The hard work only gave me enough money to pay for another night at the inn. I hoped that things would change. That I would get better at harvesting gems and such, but days went by without a large profit. The largest salary I received was about two hundred rupees, but that was only because I sold all my flint that I received throughout all my time in Hyrule. ‘This sucks!’ I cursed mentally, starting to lose hope slowly. As I mined some luminous stone near Goron Hot Springs, I felt a presence watching me. Looking around, I saw nothing. This started to happen lately. An eye was watching my every movement, with malice and greed. Before I could get even more uncomfortable, a deep and strong voice called my name from above. It was Daruk.
“Good morning little Hylian! You look super tired. Are you alright?” Daruk asked, rolling down the steep cliff, just to talk to me. Before I could nod instinctively, I became confused. My expression must have also confused Daruk.
“W-Wait… is it morning already?” Daruk nodded cautiously, before I put down the large, iron sledgehammer. I sat down on the nearest rock, taking off my helmet, before rubbing my dirty face. ‘I’ve been working all night… and for what?!’ About thirty luminous stones, ten ambers, one ruby, and a truck load of flint. Daruk sat down next to me. It seemed like he was about to say something various times, but he would stop himself. I wondered what he wanted to say. What he wanted to tell me. Eventually, he did speak.
“You know little Hylian, I have been watching over you for a couple of days now, and… you don’t seem like you are doing too hot,” There was another moment of silence. The uncle-like Goron was correct, I wasn’t doing well at all. Did you know that all the beds in Goron City are made of rocks?! Even the ones in the inn?!! Neither did I!! I was tired. I was sore. And most importantly, I was hungry. Speak of the devil, my stomach started to rumble. Daruk definitely heard it. Holding my stomach in embarrassment, Daruk started to speak again, “Oh, you must be hungry! You know what, I know just the thing to take care of that!!” Without another word, Daruk grabbed my wrist and started to drag me back to Goron City, and soon after, dragged me into what would be Yunobo’s home.
The kindhearted Goron sat me down on a chair shaped rock, before ushering to his teapot. I looked around the room. It was much neater then it was in the future. Giving me some tea, I whispered a quiet ‘thank you,’ before taking a sip. It wasn’t bad, but it could hardly classify as tea; Nevertheless, I felt honored. Daruk grabbed something from the corner of the room before leaving the building. He came back a small while later with his grilled rock roast! ‘T-There is no way I c-could eat that!’ I yelled at myself internally.
“It’s my famous grilled rock roast! Now I don’t want to brag, but everyone who has ever tried my rock roast has fallen in love with it! Go on, you must be starving!!” Was I really going to say no to the Goron Champion?! I was about to, but my subconscious stopped me. The burly Goron made this for me even though he didn’t have to, “Is something wrong? Do you not like rock roast?” He asked. ‘What do I do?!!’ Before I could do anything else, my hands grabbed the edges of the roast. It hovered over to my mouth, but I was hesitant to take a bite. Did I take the bite? Of course, I did. What did it taste like? It tasted like rocks.
Chapter Text
Oppressed with sin and woe, a burdened heart I bear, opposed by many a mighty foe: But I will not despair. With this polluted heart I dare to come to Thee, Holy and mighty as Thou art; For Thou wilt pardon me. I feel that I am weak, and prone to every sin: But Thou who giv'st to those who seek, wilt give me strength within. Far as this earth may be from yonder starry skies; Remoter still am I from Thee: Yet Thou wilt not despise. I need not fear my foes, I need not yield to care, I need not sink beneath my woes: For Thou wilt answer prayer. In my Redeemer's name, I give myself to Thee; And all unworthy as I am my God will cherish me. Oh make me wholly Thine! Thy love to me impart and let Thy Holy Spirit shine forever on my heart!
-Anne Bronte
“So, you have been struggling to make a meaty living?” I nodded at the burly Goron’s question. He continued, “Well, I guess it depends how you strike the ore. Here, let’s give this a try! Pick up your weapon and follow me, little Hylian!” Daruk expressed loudly, picking up my hammer and giving it to me kindly. Almost immediately afterwards, Daruk lead me out of his house and toward the Northern Mine. In the game, the Northern Mine was long abandoned, but it was a bustling hotspot for harvesting only the rarest of metals and precious stones. Daruk lead me to a group of pure black ore, signifying that nothing good was hidden in the rock, “Alright, show me how you mine the ore!” After a moment, I thrusted the hammer at the ore, the only things to come out were two ambers and a piece of flint.
“H-How was t-that?” I asked nervously. Daruk didn’t say anything. He put his hand to the back of his head and looked at me with an unknown emotion.
“Well… you hit it correctly but,” Daruk paused, thinking of what more to say. I knew this was coming. That I would fail and embarrass myself in front of a Champion. If I had the ability to, I would curl up in a ball and die from internal shame, “Why don’t you take a break from mining today? I am going to take you somewhere, little Hylian! To improve your skills greatly!!” He cheered, before he started to walk toward Stolock Bridge.
“W-Where are w-we g-g-going?” I asked, unsure about my feelings in the moment. To be perfectly honest, I had no idea where the muscular Goron was taking me.
“Have you ever heard of Gut Check Rock? If you haven’t, Gut Check Rock is a massive pinnacle in northeastern Eldin Canyon, in close proximity to Eldin's Flank. The pinnacle stands in the middle of a hot spring river moat. Its body is sectioned into two halves, consisting of a much broader base and another pinnacle on top. Its rockface is otherwise entirely smooth, making climbing it difficult and strenuous. Many Goron go up this rock to improve their individual skills and gain a little confidence.” I knew where the Goron Champion was going with this. After all, I was no idiot. At least not entirely. Daruk was a caring soul and wouldn’t put anyone in direct danger, but he certainly was the type to put someone in a strange situation. Did I want to climb Gut Check Rock? Of course not! Through every play through of Breath of the Wild, I always dreaded doing this shrine quest; However, Daruk was pushing me to do this, so did I really have a choice?
Long hours passed by during our tedious journey. I hated the volcano. I hated the Goron. And I hated rocks! I didn’t actually hate the Goron, but my sour mindset couldn’t think of any other excuse for my discomfort. The kind Goron tried to start some conversation, but I couldn’t completely cooperate well. It wasn’t like I was trying to brush off his questions and statements, I just couldn’t answer him without losing my point. It was more than a little frustrating. “So a couple of days ago, my son met such a wonderful girl. Her name was Galura I believe, and she sure is a beauty-” Almost considered a lucky, yet strange coincidence, a Fire-Breath Lizalfos came running at Daruk at full speed. As a form of protection, Daruk slammed his fists together to make an enormous, tangible barrier around the both of us. This was Daruk’s Protection! I hesitated in shock. I wasn’t expecting for him to use it in front of me.
A second felt like an eternity, before my mindset fixated itself back on the Fire-Breath Lizalfos. The monster was much uglier than I remembered it being. It was absolutely terrifying! My nerves started filling my senses with adrenaline, to give me the strength to do something. Is it best to stay in Daruk’s barrier, or should I handle my weapon and swallow every ounce of panic that was reaping over my fearful soul? Taking a deep breath, I grabbed my bow and ran out of Daruk’s barrier.
“(Y/N)! Come back!!” I couldn’t listen to him. Why couldn’t I listen to him? Taking out an ice arrow I picked up from the market, my eyes darted around the area. The rocks were still red as blood and some shrubbery sported from here and there. It would have been a fascinating scene, but I was looking for a vantage point. I ran up a slanted wall of red stone and drew my string. There it was, staring at me with malice and overbearing confidence, unlike other creatures. Normal animals would only engage after experiencing a fight or flight response, but this was far different. All this lizard-like creature wanted to do was kill me. Taking my shot, the ice arrow shot right through its stomach. It quickly screeched in pain before disappearing in a smoke.
The adrenaline had stopped rushing in and out of my brain, which made my covered knees weaken, causing my to fall to the ground. My shaky hands tried to take off the incredibly heavy helmet. Daruk ran up to me and put his large hand on my quivering back. “Little Hylian! That was amazing! How in the world did you know to use an ice arrow?! I thought you never been to the volcano before!! I guess I was proven wrong though!! …” Daruk continued to praise me as I tried to calm myself done. That was the first time I actually had to kill something besides that Lynel, “Hey little Hylian, can you even stand?” I shook my head to answer him, “How about I put you on my shoulder until you know you can walk again, hm? Does that sound good to you, little Hylian?!” Once again, I was shocked. A shaky, yet large smile formed on my face, before I nodded curtly. Daruk lifted me up, so I could sit on his shoulder.
“H-Hey Daruk?!” I squawked, accidently. Daruk turned his head to look at me, “I t-thought your barrier was r-really cool…” After a small moment of silence, Daruk let out a hearty laugh. Daruk definitely reminded me of a ‘fun uncle.’ After all, he was kind, approachable, and a little weird around the edges. He was truly unique, like all the Champions. New and old. I guess they had to be distinctive, otherwise, they wouldn’t be at the top of their field. More monsters appeared and eventually, I got off of Daruk’s shoulder, before we made it to Gut Check Rock. Out of all of the areas in the Eldin Region this was one of the better looking spots. After all, the crystal blue waters could only be described as beautiful. Daruk directed me over to the pinnacle. I looked at him confused.
“Do you know how to climb, little Hylian?” He asked. I nodded in response, “Great because you’ll be climbing this thing until you gain some confidence!”
Chapter Text
Back when I knew my surroundings, adults and children alike would always tell one another something about perseverance. What was the saying again? Oh of course, ‘If you fail, try and try again.’ There was some truth to that saying, but the saying was generally an empty promise and majorly hypocritical. Why tell someone to never give up, if they themselves don’t even follow the same advise that had been passed down through the centuries? Simply yet surely, the human race and others like it are selfish, indicative, and outwardly bizarre. A personality is a complex thing. Many would beg to differ, but I know that it can’t be any less than true. People are different, from their public personality to their actual personality. But I am getting off topic, aren’t I?
I was climbing a pinnacle near an active volcano, trying to collect a hundred rupees, and make it to the top in under three minutes. My pores were releasing large amounts of sweat to cool my overheating body. This wasn’t the first time I did this. In fact, this was the seventeenth time. What was the point in all this unusual nonsense?! Daruk told me that it would improve my confidence but would it really?! The only thing I learned was that I hate rocks, of all sizes! Grabbing onto a part of rock, the silicate crumbled from under my fingers, and I almost slipped. My time was almost up, so I decided to recede and try again later. Daruk wasn’t happy about this.
“Come on little Hylian! You were almost there, you just had to push yourself to the top!!” Daruk shouted, a little frustrated with my lack of passion. What are you supposed to do? It is either you have the passion, or you don’t. Hyrule was so tiring.
“D-Daruk, I only had thirty-four rupees! There was n-no way I c-could have finished this challenge!!” I argued, trying to not lose my cool. I often got tired in Hyrule. During important moments as well! Noticing the Frost Talus, fighting the White-Maned Lynel, and climbing a large rock. It was all frustrating, but I knew I couldn’t spill out any of the emotions I was feeling. After all, it would only make Daruk uncomfortable. Daruk tried to encourage me to try one more time, but I was done. There was no use in doing this if I was tired and irritated. The only thought to run through my head was, ‘I thought I was in better shape!’
I had been at Gut Check Rock for three days, soon to be day four. Then day five, continuing onward for another week. On the pillar, time seemed to both slow down and speed up to incredible speeds. My body was adapting well enough, after all, I was getting steadily closure to my goal. I didn’t notice it at the time, but my confidence was slowly growing, and Daruk noticed. “Alright little Hylian! You can do it!! Just have a little confidence, now…” I waited for it. I have heard the word over thirty times, but I wanted to hear it again, “Go!!!” With that I started to climb Gut Check Rock at remarkable speeds, collecting any rupee I could get my hands on. My throat became parched, and my breath was becoming short, but I didn’t care about that anymore. There was only me, the pillar, and time. Once I had enough rupees, I started to climb the pillar like a mad man. I was practically running up the wall, trying to reach the top with all my might. The top, once a terrible sight of failure, held a presence of victory. Daruk smiled at me fondly before running over to me. “You did it, little Hylian! I am so proud of you!!” With that, Daruk gave me the most caring and warm hug I have ever received. It may have been the heat, but I wasn’t going to ruin the moment for myself.
…
Diary Entry #11
37 Days
I got a temporary job at the Southern Mine a while back. Strange as it is! I never had a job like this before, but I kind of enjoy it! All the other Goron are so polite and friendly toward me as well. Is this what it is like to have various friends? It is truly a wonderful feeling! On another note, I also quit my job a day after I got the concept. On my first and last day, I found some good ore and two diamonds came out of it. How come I wasn’t getting this before?! I guess my training at Gut Check Rock was well worth it! I decided to work for myself, so I could gain a hefty fortune through ore. I once hated this place, but now, it had hidden beauty in every crevice. Interesting how that works!
As much as I am happy about my progress in Hyrule, I still want to go back to my world. In a couple days, I am going to leave Death Mountain and start heading toward Hateno Village. Maybe I could visit Kakariko Village as well? I am hoping that Robbie and Purah have made some decent progress; However any progress is fine by me.
P.S. Remember to thank Daruk for his everlasting kindness and support.
…
“What are you doing here, Daruk?” I asked, playing with my fingers behind my back. We were currently looking upon the unearthed Divine Beast. The piece of advanced machinery wasn’t doing anything, but it was still interesting to look at. This was the closest I have ever been to a Divine Beast since Vah Medoh was already flying around when I was in Rito Village. Daruk looked quite nervous, anxious even. This was unlike Daruk. This was more of a Mipha trait. It seemed like something was eating him up inside, and I guessed it was concerning Vah Rudania.
“Looking upon old Rudania here!” There was a brief moment of silence before he continued, “She sure is a beauty, isn’t she? You know, His Majesty and the Princess have already started choosing candidates to pilot these here machines. They will deem them to be Champions.”
“Have they already decided the other pilots?” I asked, genuinely wanting to know if Revali has already been chosen to be the Rito Champion. The same went for Mipha and Urbosa.
“Nope, not that I am aware of, little Hylian; However, I heard what I heard. These ears aren’t too old yet!” Even when he was anxious, he was still outwardly positive. People like this always inspired me.
“Are you worried about becoming a Champion, Daruk?” Said Goron looked at me flustered. I knew it! He was nervous about the Champion role of Vah Rudania, but what exactly was he so worried about? Who was going to pilot it, or if he was up to the task if they asked him? I decided to continue further, “Daruk, who ever pilots that Divine Beast will not compare to your skill. I have no intent on demeaning any of the other Goron, but you are the most qualified to pilot Divine Beast Vah Rudania. When the Hyrule Royal Family asks you to be a Champion, I want you to take it and be the best Goron Champion this kingdom has ever seen! Daruk, you may or may not believe me, but you will be a wonderful Champion. They couldn’t ask for anyone better.” Looking at the Goron’s direction again, I was shocked to see a couple of tears run down his usual grinning face. I tried to take out my handkerchief, but it was stained by my sweat and grease. Daruk took it from me anyway and rubbed his tears away.
“(Y/N), those were the exact words I needed to hear. Thank you, little Hylian!” Was all he said, before talking about the rest of his day and… well… food. Another couple days passed by me, before I had to leave Death Mountain. In the same way Revali walked me out of Rito Village, Daruk walked me out of the volcano and all the way to Foothill Stable. I told him that he didn’t have to, but the burly Goron heavily insisted that he would do so, “Well, this is where we part ways, little Hylian. I hope you have a safe journey!” The uncle-like Goron gave me a large hug, before rolling back to Goron City. Taking my horse out of the system, I bid the mountain goodbye, knowing full well that I would meet Daruk again. The only difference will be Daruk’s status as the Champion of Vah Rudania.
Chapter Text
“Mm~ I almost forgot what pizza tasted like~” I cooed softly to myself, sitting under a large oak tree eating my lunch. (H/N) was roaming nearby, enjoying the sun’s warm rays. It had only been a couple of hours since I left Death Mountain and I was already making my way toward Hateno Village; However, I still had about two weeks until I had to meet up with Robbie and Purah, so I planned on doing some sightseeing in Kakariko Village. No one had to believe me, but Daruk taught me to enjoy the moment, even if the situation wasn’t going my way, so that was what I was doing: Enjoying my time in this world until I had to go back home, “Or would this be considered a calzone?” I questioned to no one except for myself. In Goron City, I also learned how to cook a little better. I learned a couple of recipes and made some of my own. Finishing up my folded pizza, I got up and dusted off my long dress, looking to see where my beautiful steed went, finally noticing (him/her) behind some shrubbery. I hadn’t made it that far from Foothill Stable. I was almost to the fork in the road along Zora River, except I was going to branch off through Goponga Village and through Kakariko Village. Giving my horse a quick snack, I jumped on their back and lightly whipped the reigns. (H/N) started to trot down the path.
Eyes. Dark, corrupted, evil eyes watched me so carefully, that I couldn’t help but feel there intent. I decided to ignore it of course, because Hyrule was such a safe, and secure place that would never put me in a situation where I could be in danger, said no one ever. Sure the majority of people wished no ill will, but monsters still roamed around. Those eyes weren’t of a monster’s however, at least one without a mask. A person was watching my every movement, and I could only guess that it was the Yiga Clan; But I assumed that they couldn’t have been formed yet, since Kohga shouldn’t even be alive. I always wondered about the Yiga Clan, but the game didn’t go too much into it. They were against the Goddess Hylia and anyone who prayed to her as well as the Sheikah Tribe. So… the Yiga Clan was pretty much an evil cult. Ignorance is bliss, as they say, so I kept moving down the road, until I reached the river. Getting off, I continued to hold the reigns as I steered (H/N) toward a pine tree.
“In the rabbit hole, out comes the rabbit. She run around the tree to the left, and hoops back into her hole.” I sang to myself, tying a bowline knot to secure my horse. Once tied, I grabbed my water canister and stubbled down to the river. I unscrewed the metal cap and placed half the canister in the water. I made a mental note to pasteurize said water later. Once full, I walked back up the small, yet steep hill, seeing a stranger near my horse. (H/N) was becoming increasingly anxious next to the stranger, “Excuse me? Is there something I can help you with?” I asked, slowly approaching (H/N), and trying my hardest to comfort (him/her). The stranger was a woman with short brown hair. She was short, yet athletic looking. The mystery woman was an average looking Hylian.
“Yes actually, I was wondering if you were the girl that everyone is talking about now?” Her question confused me. Who was the lady that everyone was gossiping about? It couldn’t have been me, right?! After all, I didn’t do anything wrong!! I started to ask myself why I was freaking out. ‘Besides, why is she asking me this? What does this question have to do with approaching my usually friendly horse?’ I thought, keeping my cool in front of the lady, even though my suspicion was growing.
“I don’t believe so… Why? What happened?” I queried, untying the knot, trying to buy time. If this woman was a threat on my life, I wouldn’t want to be held up by a simple knot. Her expression became a surprised one.
“Seriously, you don’t know?! Everyone in Hyrule knows about it!! Some girl badmouthed the King of Hyrule! Pretty much told him that he wasn’t doing enough for his people and that his daughter is a failure. Nobody knows what she looks like, or her name, since the King is keeping anonymity for his audience, but I have never seen you before, so you must be the one to-” Before she could continue on with her claims, I spoke over her.
“I am going to stop you right there. I never had an audience with the King since I have never had a problem with the way he is running things right now. If anything, I support his decisions. In any case, you shouldn’t just assume that someone did such an impolite thing just because their face isn’t recognizable.” Untying the knot, I climbed onto (H/N)’s back and looked at the stranger again, “Besides, your question doesn’t explain why you were scaring my horse.” Before I could let her answer I resumed, “I bid you farewell, and I hope we… can meet again in the future. For now though, I have places to be. Good day.” I spoke, before patting (H/N) to start moving forward, but the woman was persistent.
“Wait!!” I stopped (H/N) before turning to look at her again. My patience was wearing thin, but I decided to humor her. She walked up next to me and gave me a banana. ‘Is this a joke?’ I wondered to myself, wanting an explanation for her strange mannerism, “Have a banana for your troubles! It always makes me feel better!” I handed it back to her slowly.
“No thank you. I already ate lunch so… I’m not really hungry.” She shoved the yellow shaped fruit back into my hand. Her expression was becoming more sinister by the second.
“I insist.” Was all she said, before walking off toward Zora’s Domain. I was confused more than anything. It was such a bizarre encounter; Nevertheless, I continued toward Goponga Village without thinking too much about what I had just witnessed. In the game, Goponga Village was surrounded by marshland due to Divine Beast Vah Ruta; However, since the Divine Beast wasn’t flooding the land, the area that was soon going to be covered by water, was firm ground and nothing more. The grass was soft, and the ambience was softer. It was a beautiful village, with children running about and parents working their normal lives. This was what I saw before a ‘self-proclaimed’ guard stopped me from going any further.
“Excuse me, what am I being stopped for?” I questioned kindly, not wanting to start a fight.
“You, or anyone else for that matter, aren’t allowed to ride their horses through town! Not after the incident…” His voice went from a booming, assertive one, to timid and quiet. I asked him what happened to not allow people to ride their horses through town, “Drunk-riding!” Was the only thing he answered. It took everything I had not to roll my eyes at this man’s intense stupidity. Getting off my horse and taking the leather reigns in hand, I walked through the beautiful town. A hundred years from this moment, the homes would be burnt and broken, leaving a forgotten legacy. Passing by a couple of people, I decided to get some information about my switch.
“Excuse me? Do you have a moment?” I asked kindly, not wanting to interrupt anyone’s afternoon. It was an older woman with what I assumed were her grandchildren. The older women nodded, “Have you seen any oddities fall out of the sky, from a month back?”
“Sorry dear, I haven’t seen anything of the sort. But you would be surprised how much we do see from our viewpoint. The children and I usually see a plentiful amount of shooting stars, but I fear that is all I have seen.” I thanked the woman for her time before going about my day. I continued to ask residents about any sightings of a strange object falling from the sky, yet none of them saw anything. Once out of the quaint town, I got back on (H/N) and rode toward the other entrance of Kakariko Village. The mood had immediately changed from bright green plains of little flowers to a deep green and grey mountains. People and carriages packed the confined road. I guessed it was mainly due to the height of the Sheikah Tribe’s influence in technology. Once meeting the two wooden arches, I gasped at the beauty of Kakariko Village.
‘I’m a glad this place survives the destruction.’
Chapter Text
Kakariko Village is a settlement in the West Necluda region of Hyrule, north of the Dueling Peaks. During the Great Calamity, Kakariko Village avoided damage from the Guardian's assault. The settlement contains several houses, gardens, and a selection of stores, including High Spirits Produce, a general store where travelers can purchase locally grown food and supplies; Shuteye Inn, which allows travelers to rest and regenerate; The Curious Quiver, a store that specializes in arrows; and Enchanted, a boutique that sells armor. Kakariko Village is considered Hyrule’s most capable stronghold.
Walking around the village felt so surreal. I have been here too many times to count yet have never stepped foot in the village not once in my life. I brought trusty (H/N) to the fenced edge near Telta Lake, so (he/she) is out of the road and away from mischief. I walked around Kakariko Village, admiring the simplistic, yet underrated magnificence of the scenery around me and others.
“Good morning, young lady! Are you looking for something?” An old man queried kindly. I never knew how polite the Sheikah Tribe was, until that very moment. I shook my head.
“No, I am just admiring your village. I’ve never been here before, so… I’m just getting lost in the atmosphere.” I knew I didn’t have to say what I said, but I felt like someone had to know how I felt about this experience. Even though my switch was still missing, and I had a fatal deadline, my heart and mind felt at peace with one another. Daruk had managed to calm me down. The old man smiled at me, happy to hear my answer.
“Hm, yes. I’m glad that you enjoy my home as much as I do. Of course I live here, but you seem like that coming to Kakariko Village is more than it is. Almost like… there wasn’t a way to come to this village before,” His statement freaked me out a bit. ‘What did he mean by that?!’ I yelled internally, passing off the man’s conversation as an uncomfortable one.
“Um… okay? I have to sign in at the inn so… farewell.” I bowed politely, before walking toward the inn. Just then, I realized that I had no rupees. So I took a small detour toward High Spirits Produce, the general store across the way. Sliding open the door and shutting it, I walked up to a kind woman.
“Welcome to High Spirits Produce! What can I do for ya?” Her energy was almost as large as Purah and Robbie’s. Taking a moment to process what she said, I took off my bag and started to rummage my hands through the pockets.
“I’m a miner you see…” I began slowly, pulling out sapphires, rubies, and amber. The woman gawked at the precious stones, “And I was hoping I could sell some gems and such, after all my back is getting pretty sore carrying around such a haul.” I groaned pulling out my expensive gems. The woman looked at the variety, looking at me with some sadness in her eyes. I feared that I couldn’t sell the rocks before she spoke again.
“Look, I would love to buy all of these from you, and I would gladly do so right now; However, you can sell most of this haul for a better profit somewhere else, if you know what I mean~” She winked before continuing, “The Gerudo are more into precious stones and such, and the Zora are pretty interested in luminous stones. If you sell the more expensive ones to them and sell the amber, flint, and opal to me, it will be better profit.”
“Strange, I thought you were a business owner. I would have thought that you would just buy everything from me without a word of… you know? Better profit margins.” The woman laughed at my claim, giving back my more expensive stones and gems, while counting the ones still on her desk.
“Well… it may be bad for business, but I don’t want someone to just sell everything they have to one person, you know? It is not smart.” I nodded in understanding, looking around the shop, “Alright! Thirty-six ambers, twelve opals, and sixty pieces of flint will come to a total of two thousand one hundred rupees.” Adding up the total in my head, I knew it was legit, so I took the rupees and bid farewell to the friendly shop owner. Going across the dirt road, I rented a bed to rest on until the next morning. Sitting on the bed, I instantly felt comfort. The Rito bed was made like an old bed, filled with straw and the occasional feathers. The Goron bed was too hard, after all it’s made of rocks. The Kakariko bed felt like the one in my own world. Writing a little in my writing journal, I waited for the sun to set and for the moon to rise over the strange looking mountains.
The next morning, I grabbed my things, paid a small tip, and walked outside. I took a deep breath of fresh air. The sun was beginning to raise over the cascade of my green surroundings. ‘The day is going to be beautiful,’ I thought to myself starting to walk past the Goddess Statue, until someone bumped into me with full impact. Papers, trinkets, and materials alike flew through the air for a single moment. Among the various knickknacks, one of the items stood out to me. The Sheikah Slate hurtled toward the body of water surrounding the Goddess Statue. As if I was in slow motion, I reached for the important device. Once my fingers grasped around the convenient grip, I held it above my head. My eyes were waiting for my face’s impact to the ground, which did occur. Silence flew by as I felt another body on my, presumably the one that bumped into me. Everything hurt. I got up once the unclassified weight was lifted off my back. I turned to look at the perpetrator; However, what could only be classified as nostalgia hit me like a bag of rocks. There was a young woman dressed in Sheikah attire, with long white hair and dark brown eyes. Just above her eyes was the Eye of Hylia.
“Paya?” I asked, unsure of who the woman was. She looked like the shy, love stricken girl in Breath of the Wild, yet it wasn’t her. They didn’t look the same. Besides, Paya wouldn’t be born yet, right, who was this? Speaking of the female, she raised her eyebrow at the name and shook her head as she picked up everything she dropped.
“What? No, I don’t even know a ‘Paya.’ It’s Impa to you, stranger.” The white haired Sheikah member corrected, looking away from me snootily. I had expected Impa to look like her granddaughter, yet their attitudes were like two sides of a coin. Rubbing the back of my head, I decided to apologize, even though she ran into me.
“Sorry for running into you. I didn’t mean for you to drop your things…” Taking a moment, I remembered that the Sheikah Slate was still in my hands, “Oh! Here, you dropped this. I caught it before it could fall into the water.” I beamed trying to be on my best behavior. She took it from me before placing the ancient device on her pile of paperwork and such.
“Oh thank you! I don’t know what I would have done if this thing stopped working!!” Impa thanked me and was about to walk away, but I was curious to say the least. ‘What can the Sheikah Slate do?’ I wondered. I knew that Princess Zelda could take pictures on it, but that was all the game hinted at.
“Wait!” The white haired Sheikah member stopped dead in her tracks, turning to face me. A smile was apparent on her face, but the question was, was it genuine? Nevertheless, she was ready to answer any question I threw at her, “What does that doohickey do?” I asked.
“Honestly, I would tell you that it is classified, but all I know about this device is that it can take and show images similar to portraits,” Almost at top speed, she took a picture of me in a shocked state and gave the device to me. The picture was terrible, but I saw the point, “Amazing isn’t?! It is said that this device is at least ten thousand years old, so it has to have some other properties besides the ability to take in the scenery in front of it, giving the viewer the capability to look at an instant painting!”
“Wow, that’s amazing! Thank you for telling me, even though you didn’t have to.” I smiled. Impa smiled back, before taking the device out of my hands.
“You are very welcome… Anyway, who are you stranger? Where are you from?” Time for her interrogations. From the first moment I knew she wasn’t Paya, I knew she was the semi-paranoid type.
“Oh I completely forgot to do that, didn’t I? My name is (Y/N) (L/N), but you can just call me (Y/N), if you’d like. I am from Greyham, so I am quite new to Hyrule.” I wanted to tell more, but I knew I would make more mistakes if I talked too much. Impa looked me up and down, humming in decisiveness.
“We haven’t had foreigners recently. Ever since the whole Ganon thing…” She mumbled, not caring if I was listening. I understood why foreigners weren’t coming to Hyrule, after all, the whole kingdom is threatened by an apocalypse. Like those people, I don’t want to be in Hyrule. I would much rather be in my bed at home, “Well, I am glad that you made time to visit Hyrule. Now if you don’t mind, I have to go deliver these to a messenger.”
“Oh, of course! Thank you for your time, Lady Impa.” I bowed, before walking off in the other direction. I felt the white haired Sheikah member’s eyes on my back for another couple of seconds before something didn’t feel right. Turning around, Impa wasn’t there, but I felt her brown eyes gaze on me. In a millisecond, something stabbed through my skin. It hurt. Falling to the ground, I covered the left side of my waist, feeling blood gush out of the new wound. My own blood was on my hands. Fear and panic wanted to escape through my mouth, but I knew I shouldn’t cause a scene. It was still the early morning, after all. Someone came up behind me and started to carry me to the main building. I saw Impa’s long white hair. I didn’t how to feel since she had just attacked me out of the blue.
As she patched me up, she muttered a quiet sorry. Another moment of silence ticked along. The future leader of the Sheikah Tribe spoke again. “Sorry, if you didn’t hear me the first time… I just… thought you were a member of the Yiga Clan.”
“The Yiga Clan?” I asked.
“Yeah… they’re a dangerous group of people once part of the Sheikah Tribe, but they don’t want to help the kingdom or its citizens. They just want Ganon to destroy everything. They’re masochists, anarchists. A lot of spies have been found out in Kakariko Village recently, so I apologize for my sudden action. You just referred to me as Lady Impa. I never mentioned the word lady to you.” She was behind me again, looking at the back of my head in suspicion, “Who are you, really?”
Chapter Text
“I’m…” I had no clue what to say! Impa is onto me knowing something that I am not supposed to. I would have said something like, ‘I heard of you before I came here,’ but I admitted to thinking she was Paya. I had to remain calm, but what was I supposed to say?! It might get me kicked out of Kakariko Village, but this was my only answer, “I’m a seer.”
“You are a what?!” Astonishment was laced into the tone of her voice, meaning that she believed my claims. Covering her mouth, I tried to shut her up. Who knows who was listening in on the conversation we were having?
“I know it is hard to believe me, and I don’t expect you to trust my claim, but I want you to trust me. I can even promise you that I won’t come back to Kakariko Village again, but I swear on my life that I am no threat to you or the people of this little village. Please, trust me.” I finished waiting for any sort of recognition of my information. I wondered if it was the right thing to do, telling Impa the half-truth. Seconds that felt like minutes passed, before she sighed.
“I guess I have to trust your claims. Don’t go around just telling anyone about your ability though. You can be put into serious danger… I was hearing from Lillia that a merchant sold her quite a bit of precious stones yesterday. That was you right?” I nodded, “I have no choice but to believe you. Besides, you didn’t even notice your little wound until the danger had passed… so I guess you can’t be a threat.” Impa truly was strange. I didn’t know how to feel about her. She attacked me, but she did it to protect her village’s livelihood, so she had a reason to do so… I guess…
“Thank you, Lady Impa.” I spoke, wondering if I could walk around normal. Luckily, the wound wasn’t too deep, so I could continue on my journey toward Hateno Village, “Am I in able condition to get moving? I really have to get to Hateno Village, and I want to get there before the sun sets.” I couldn’t help but say what I said coldly. Me from a month and a half ago would have literally broke down in tears, due to this stressful situation, yet I changed. Impa stared at me blankly.
“You should be fine. Besides, it was just a scratch anyhow.” A scratch?! I wanted to go berserk, but I calmed myself. I didn’t have to come back to Kakariko Village again, so I stayed cool. There was no point in getting angry. Packing up my things, I stretched out my hand for her to shake. Taking a moment, she put her hand in mine. I firmly shook her hand, “I know you probably don’t want to hear this but come back will you. I would like to apologize to you properly in any way I can.”
With that, I set out toward Hateno Village. Walking along the road, with my horse’s reigns held in my hand. I looked at the Pillars of Levia. Then toward East Lake Siela.
Despite recent events, I was feeling pretty happy. So much so, that I pulled out my worn shield and placed it idly on the ground. Shield surfing was my main source of transportation, in the game, so why not try it for real? I left my horse off to the side and motioned my hands like I was training a dog. Putting my feet in through the large rings, I started to move down the hill. My laughing echoed through the miniaturized canyon. Taking a sharp turn, a large group of horses and people were only a couple of feet in front of me! A girl around my age, with long blond hair and green eyes, steered her horse away. I was screaming, “Out of the way!” Jumping to improve my chances of not hitting anyone, I spun out of control, which caused my old shield to break. I continued to hurtle down the hill into the tree where Link will first meet Hestu.
Everything hurt; After all, I did go tumbling down a hill and into a tree. “That was…” I grumbled rubbing my throbbing head, “Awesome!!” Out of nowhere, someone came up beside me and offered me a hand. Looking at the owner of my helper, I stood frozen. The same blond haired female, with glistening green eyes, was the very girl I insulted. Princess Zelda.
“Are you alright? You took quite the tumble.” At least she was nice. Taking her hand, I raised myself onto my feet and dusted off my dress. My eyes kept wandering toward the Princess. ‘Did she hear what I said about her?’ I questioned myself internally.
“Yeah, I’m alright, but are you okay? I almost hit your face with my shield, after all!” Without wanting to, I tried to laugh off the situation. Zelda giggled into her uncoiled fist. The scholarly Princess seemed to not hold any ill will against me, “Sorry by the way, I lost control while taking that last turn…” I felt ashamed that I almost took out royalty while having fun. That is a situation I never thought would happen to me.
“You are excused. The only thing I am concerned about is you. Why in Hyrule were you riding down the hill on a shield?” Princess Zelda asked, struggling to keep her giggles in. I never saw this side of Zelda in Breath of the Wild. She always seemed so depressed and stressed in all of Link’s memories, besides the one in the flower field near the castle.
I didn’t notice before, but Princess Zelda was more beautiful in person. Her golden locks glistened down her back and her emerald eyes sparkled with curiosity. Her voice was quite pleasant, and she held the grace of a swan. I could see why Link liked her so much. Unlike me, she was perfect, but looks can be deceiving. Deep down, Princess Zelda was stressed and unknowingly filled with self-doubt. She had little to no elitism; Not an ounce of over compensated pride flowed through her. Zelda was a true Princess, “Oh um… it’s called shield surfing. You never heard of shield surfing?” The scholarly Princess shook her head, “Really? I thought it would have been popularized in Hyrule by now. I guess it doesn’t matter though.”
“Is shield surfing a type of sport where you are from?” Zelda asked, curiously, fiddling in her bag to grab out her notebook and pen. I thought about her question. The first thing to pop into my head was sledding. In the winter, I used to go sledding with all my friends whenever I could; However, it didn’t always snow and sometimes my friends were busy at home or too sick to play. I wasn’t going to tell Zelda this though.
“Kind of. It’s mostly a thing children play, but some sports are like shield surfing-” Before I could finish, Princess Zelda started bombarding me with questions which were too much for me to answer.
“Where are you from?! Where did you learn such a fascinating mannerism?! Is it difficult to learn?! Can anyone learn how to do it?! Is it a new technique for fighting?!” Were the first few she said before I got lost in all the queries. I never realized that shield surfing could hold such an interest in someone. Princess Zelda seemed to hold interest in anything new. I pitied her a little. Zelda was destined for greatness, but can’t keep up with all the heavy expectations, and I was someone with little to no expectations tided to me, yet I yearned for it. The feeling of being wanted.
“H-Hold on! I can’t answer all your questions at once…” I wondered what I could do, before I had an idea, “Do you want to try? How to shield surf I mean…”
“That is wonderful idea! You there, can you lend me your-” Before Zelda could speak another word, a slightly shorter male placed his calloused hand on the Princess’s shoulder. Still with his hand placed firmly on Zelda, a young blond man in armor walked around to look at Zelda. He shook his head, a serious expression drawn on his face. ‘Link…’ I thought, instantly regretting everything I have done up to this point. Another knight came up the Princess.
“Link is right, Princess. You have no idea who this young woman is, and she almost killed you with the very thing you are wanting to learn so badly. His Majesty entrusted us in protecting you, Princess. If you want to learn how to ‘shield surf’ so badly, we can get someone else to teach you. We must be going, Princess Zelda.” The knights turned to face me. Link pulled out the Master Sword and pointed it at me. I instinctively raised my hands in surrender, “As for you, you should know full well that this is Hyrule’s Princess Zelda. You should do kindly to not treat her so… casually, you commoner. Be on your way!”
“Now, you just hold on a second-” Link’s sword moved closure to my neck, which subdued me enough to keep quiet. I was about to say that the Princess was her own person and that no one had the right to tell her who she can and can’t talk to, but the threat on my life made me figuratively disintegrate. Picking up the corners of my dress, I curtsied the best I could, “Good day, Princess Zelda. Have a nice day.” After that, I ran back up the hill and tried to whistle for my horse. I couldn’t whistle. “I really need to get a whistle or something…” I grumbled, jogging over to my horse. Once on (H/N), I cracked the reigns in an upset state. That was so embarrassing! But I had to forget about that for the time being. The group of Royal Guards went passed and the last thing I saw was Link’s scowl.
‘How on Earth did I get on his bad side so quickly?!’
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #26
63 Days
I miss a lot of things back in my world! Some of them are the following: showers, technology, washing machines, fast food, shampoo, and my phone. Cleanliness is really important after all! I haven’t had a proper bath since Goron City, yet it was really awkward since it was public. Did I say I missed privacy? Because I really do.
I’m almost to Hateno Village. When I rode passed Princess Zelda and her knights, I found myself near Fort Hateno. There were no destroyed Guardians, and the buildings weren’t in ruin. It looked like a normal town, until I reached the Fort. From the corner of my eye, I saw something large move. There it was, an active Guardian. It took all I had to not freak out. I had to reassure myself that the Guardians are good when they’re yellow and blue, and they’re evil when they’re pink and trying to shoot at me! I had to stop at the Fort to answer a couple of questions for ‘Military Purposes.’ The questions consisted of ones that one would receive while going through the airport.
‘What’s my name?’
‘Where am I from?’
‘Am I going to Hateno Village?’
‘What is my business in Hateno Village?’
‘Am I a criminal?’
Hyrule is getting paranoid, and honestly, I understand. Getting interrogated isn’t fun, especially when I have to lie, but the Calamity is coming around the corner. I’m not sure if the Yiga Clan is a threat yet, but I guess their big enough to cause problems. Oh well! Good thing I won’t have to get entangled with them!!
As I was getting checked groups upon groups of soldiers and guards rode in and out. Fort Hateno is a stronghold after all, like the Akkala Citadel, except they actually survive the worst of the Calamity. After I was checked, I went through the gate on (H/N). The road is crowded by carriages and other riders. I needed to take a break and get off the road for a while, so I am writing in my journal with (H/N) right next to me.
I am sitting next to Camphor Pond as I feed (H/N) apples that I picked off of every apple tree I passed. You never know when you need to eat them like ticktacks, you know? Anyway, I should get going. The sun will setting soon, so I better get to Hateno to rent a room and buy things, like clothes I can fight in and a whistle.
Signing off for now!
Closing my journal after the ink dried, I huffed out a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. I felt a tickle, like something small was crawling on my hand. Looking to said hand, I saw a small ladybug with four dots move up my forearm and headed to who knows where. I smiled before finding a tall stock of grass and gently pushing the small bug on it, “There you go little guy~” I cooed softly, before getting up and dusting the dirt of my dress. I jumped on the contempt (H/N) before joining into the less busy traffic.
It was peaceful, for all the noise that was around. People were talking, but I felt better to be in a crowd. After all, I had mostly been alone in the last two months. People had come and gone. Revali, Angus, Zelda, Link, and Daruk have all flowed in and out of my life. I wondered if I would ever see any of them again. It was both terrifying and exciting! This world was slowly growing on me; Nevertheless, I wanted to go home more than anything. The crowds and traffic disappeared as I continued to Hateno. The sun dipped in the sky and the moon rose over the mountains. The boarder of Hateno Village was in sight. I entered without a single word and looked around the quaint, little village. This was always one of my favorite villages since the game allowed me to have a home. Leading my horse to the community stable, I loosened the reigns and saddle before taking them off. Lodging a plank of wood to prevent my horse from escape, I went into The Great Ton Pu Inn.
“Excuse me? May I please have a bed for the night?” I asked a younger woman, in her mid-twenties. She looked me once over before smiling sweetly. “Of course!” She said, signing my name in the registry and telling me to choose any bed that was empty. Climbing into the farthest single bed, I planned on tomorrow’s events. First, I had to meet up with Robbie and Purah. When should I do that though? My first thought was to meet them bright and early, but they don’t seem like morning people, so maybe late morning, or early afternoon? ‘That will work,’ I thought as I untied my corset, ‘So maybe I should do some of my shopping before I go to the lab… Yeah I’ll do that.’ After that, I fell asleep, wondering how much progress they made.
The next morning, I woke up bright and early. Tightening my loose fitting corset, I walked out and headed toward the stable to give my beautiful steed a couple of apples to tide them over. Barely anyone was awake, which meant I could get stuff done sooner. Patting (H/N)’s mane, I walked over to the Ventest Clothing Boutique. I opened the door to be greeted by a woman and a man. “Welcome! Please take your time!!” Thanking them, I started to browse. The Hylian Outfit looked the most promising. Even though it wasn’t armor, it would be more comfortable to fight and travel in. Adding up the price, the tunic and the shorts only costed two hundred ten rupees. What a deal! I gathered my supposed size and brought it to the counter. “That will be two hundred ten rupees dear.” Placing the small gems down, I asked if there was a room where I could change. “Use the side room dear.” Thanking her, I walked to the side room and finally put on something that wasn’t a dress for once! Sure, I was technically wearing pants with the Snowquill Armor, but it came with a dress as well so… that kind of defeats the point.
“Thank you for letting me change in the side room. I really needed to get out of that corset!” I laughed, making the woman laugh with me. What I can only guess was her husband didn’t understand the full context of the little complaint. Thanking her and her husband again, I walked out of the boutique and walked across the way to the East Wind General Store. I grabbed some arrows and food, idly placing them on the counter.
“Not a big eater huh?” The clerk asked sarcastically, chuckling to himself. I smiled at him.
“You never know what your last meal is going to be, am I right?” The clerk chuckled again giving everything back to me.
“Wise words from a smart girl.” I giggled at his words, “Now that comes to… one hundred rupees, Miss.” As I was taking out the money from my poach, the man snickered again, “You know, there is a handsome young man that lives around here. He’s not in Hateno often due to him being a knight and all, but when he is in the village, he will purge the entire inventory of the shop. I heard he is coming back this afternoon for a small break, so you are lucky to get something in your stomach before he devours everything.”
“Everything you say?!” I gasped, regretting how loudly I said that. “Sorry for being so loud! I didn’t mean to.”
“It’s alright. It is pretty shocking, and I am pretty sure it didn’t disturb anybody.” The man smiled before speaking again, “Anyhow, I haven’t seen you around here before, so you must be visiting somebody. Or maybe looking for a new home perhaps?”
“No, I am here to visit the tech lab on some important business. The heads of the technology are helping me with some research, so I came here all the way from Rito Village.” I rambled, not feeling ashamed about being able to talk to people. I have gotten increasingly good at socializing.
“Oh, so you must be Cherry than,” The clerk stated, which made my cheeks redden, “Robbie comes down here a lot to get away from the lab. He always goes on and on about things that he is doing, but when he came to Hateno this time, he could only talk about you and the research he is doing to help you with your dilemma, whatever that means. I have barely heard a peep about what they’re actually doing up there this time around. Which is great! For once, I actually know what in Hylia he is talking about!!” I laughed awkwardly, paying the man what I owe and packing up my food before leaving the store.
The village, that was once empty due to the early hour, was crowded with people once I exited. At first, I was taken aback by the sudden populace taking every square inch of the beaten and worn street, but I shrugged my shoulders before entering the busy traffic. Was I used to it yet? Of course not, but no one truly is. The stream of traffic slowly died down the closure I got to the lab, until I was all alone. From the distance I was at, I heard faint screaming and shouting. I continued to walk toward the building anyway. At the door, I hesitated to knock. The screaming was much louder, and it sounded like a bomb was about to go off in the non-disfigured building. Before I could knock, the door opened suddenly and shut almost immediately afterwards. Robbie was then sandwiched in between me and the door. His hidden eyes must have been closed because it took a while for him to recognize my presence. It was a long five seconds.
“Cherry?!” The genius eccentric exasperated, almost as if it was a question. I didn’t notice it at the time, but Robbie’s cheeks were tinted a slight shade of pink and were slowly reddening to make a tomato red hue. Finally noticing how close I was to the genius eccentric, I took a step back and awkwardly coughed into my hand, “Why don’t we go for a little walk? I’ll tell you the news as we do so!”
“Are you sure Robbie? There is a lot of screaming going on in there.” As if on cue, a scream came from the other side of the door. The voice was feminine, so it was most likely belonging to Purah. It yelled, ‘Robbie, if you don’t get back in this lab-’ Robbie grabbed onto my wrist firmly before speed walking down the winding road, “That seemed… important.”
“Don’t worry, Cherry. Purah is just fussing over a reactor with a couple missing pieces. Last time I checked, it was in stable condition so everything should be-” Suddenly a monstrous explosion blew up inside of Hateno Tech Lab. Everything seemed to be intact. I had expected Robbie to run back to the lab, but he kept his same pace down the road, “-fine…” There was a moment of silence. Nothing could be heard except the sounds of our shoes brushing against the compounded dirt and gravel that is the road. Robbie’s rough, calloused hand was still holding my wrist. I wanted to say something, but it didn’t seem like Robbie wanted to talk. This gave me a bad feeling. Not knowing what else to do, I managed to softly remove my hand from his wrist and lower it to his hand. Holding hands is something friends do, right? I squeezed his hand in reassurance, letting him know that whatever he had to say, I would understand.
Chapter Text
We remained silent. He lead me to Lake Sumac and sat me down on the dock but didn’t dare say a word. This was unlike Robbie. As far as I was aware, he was upbeat, loud, and occasionally obnoxious; Yet he was quiet and held a poignant aura. The only possible explanation for his unusual persona was that he carried bad news. I decided to deliver my bad news first, “Robbie? I, um… have bad news…” I told, taking in a deep breath, “I… don’t have my switch. I have looked in in Northern Hyrule, but there was no sign of the device we need to get me home. A friend of mine looked around the Hebra Mountains but couldn’t find anything. I have searched Rito Village, Goron City, Kakariko Village, and all the little villages in between. I haven’t found any leads. I’m sorry Robbie…”
“It’s okay, Cherry. In fact, I have a confession as well… I also haven’t made any progress on your chip. I can’t do anything until I get your larger device. But once I have your switch, I can make more developments.” Robbie admitted, as he gently hugged me from the side. He sensed my bubbling sorrow which would’ve made me feel better; But in that moment, I was broken and torn down into tiny pieces, “Don’t cry Cherry!” Robbie urged, struggling to pull out his handkerchief. I hadn’t even realized the tears running down my cheeks and chin. Snapping out of it, I took Robbie’s handkerchief and rubbed every moist area of my face, “Cherry… I am sorry.”
“It’s okay. I thought that would be your answer, I just wasn’t prepared for it to actually be true… Are you sure that you can’t make any progress?” I asked, giving back his red hanky.
“There is a possibility that I can make some minor progress, but there is a larger probability of messing something up that causes me to no longer be able to work on getting you home-”
“I’ll take my chances Robbie. More than anything, I want to return to my world, but I can’t do that without progress. I’ll leave today to look for my switch, so I shouldn’t be in your hair for too long.” I smiled at him warmly, even if it was semi-fake. No progress had been made in the last two months, on either side of the spectrum. All I had to do was stay calm and continue looking. That was all I could really do anyway.
“Cherry…” Robbie whispered, knowing full well of my saddened state. He looked around the area, presumably looking for something. I looked into the water, watching the fish swim contently as I tried to maintain what was left of my locked away emotions. Suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder. Looking behind me, I saw Robbie reaching his hand out for me to take. I took his hand and he led me into Hateno Village. ‘Robbie’s hand is so warm~’ I cooed mentally, pondering where the genius eccentric was taking me. The town was still as busy as it was when I walked up to the lab. The bustling village had eased a smidgen, but people and carriages still strolled about, bumping into one another every now and then.
“Where are you taking me, Robbie?” I asked, trying to not trip over my fumbling feet. Robbie certainly was one to get to his destination quickly. Being the enigma he is, Robbie smiled back and didn’t say another word. Back into the general store we went.
“Ah, Robbie! How are you? I haven’t seen you down here in days.” The old man from before smiled. The aged grey-haired male glanced behind Robbie to look at me. A large laugh exploded from the older man’s lips, “Sorry for my burst of laughter! I just thought you two looked like a beautiful couple.” My cheeks were as red as ripe cherries in July. My embarrassment showed brightly on my face, as I speculated about the old man’s words. What he said and his actions made little to no sense whatsoever. If I looked at Robbie, his expression would have been very similar to mine; However, he snapped out of it quicker than I ever could.
“Some pastries would be nice, Durrom. We’ll take whatever is fresh…” Their conversation went on for as long as I tried to calm down my face’s intense heat, which was a while. I would have known what they were talking about if I was listening, but my brain zoned out from the situation. They continued conversing with one another, even after I forgot about the embarrassing event. I looked to the closed door, then back at the two gentlemen. ‘Maybe I’ll just wait outside for Robbie. Besides, I need some fresh air.’ My reasoning convinced me to just leave the older building. Silently opening the door, I carefully made my way outside. The door shut behind me and I breathed out a sigh of relief.
“You’re that girl from before.” A voice spoke. The speech was sharp and matched the tone of someone who didn’t speak in days; Nevertheless, this tone of voice was masculine and most likely belonged to a male. Turning to the speaker, I gazed upon the same male I have played for years. Link. The world stopped around me, and not in a good way. Being the sheep I was, I felt like I was to blame for everything I have done. This included speaking to Princess Zelda without referring to her by her royal title, talking to His Majesty with little to no respect, and lying to everyone about my upbringing into this beautiful yet treacherous world. Link’s usual cold, distant stare was even colder when he looked at me. It truly was a parallel between my world and his. I wasn’t like Link. I wasn’t as smart, good-looking, or courageous as he was. It was bound by fate that we wouldn’t get along.
“O-Oh… um… Hello, again…” Silence befallen the silent knight and me. The street was still the heart of commotion and random chatter here and there; However, it felt like I was in the empty void of space. Not a single sound echoed through my ears, “So… are you the knight that Durrom was talking about? I mean, you must be! What other knights come from… Hateno Village?” He nodded suspiciously.
“I know you’re the girl that insulted His Majesty and Princess Zelda.” He said blankly, causing me to sweat from the intense exposure to the sun and to Link’s burning gaze, “King Rhoam may have let you off easy, but I don’t believe that was the right call. I am very wary of you, ‘seer,’ and I don’t intend to trust you anytime soon.” Was all the blond hero said before walking inside the East Wind General Store, leaving me all alone once again. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes, but I had to hold them back. This day was filled with events and scenarios that I thought I was prepared for. I felt tired and all I wanted to do was lie down. Robbie walked out the door and gifted me a large smile and a paper bag filled with pastries.
“There you are, Cherry! Sorry we couldn’t leave sooner, but you’ll forgive me once you see the beauty of a nearby spot.” Like a puppy seeing his owner for the first time in a couple of hours, Robbie’s excited energy radiated off of him. The genius eccentric stretched out his hand for me to take. I took it and let him drag me a little ways out of town to Firley Pond. Sitting down near the water, Robbie reached for the bag I was holding; However, I didn’t give him the luxury of taking the bag from me. Instead, I took a random treat and stuck it in his gapped mouth. I laughed so hard that the sides of my stomach ached terribly, “Hey! That was uncalled for, Cherry!!” He chuckled, trying to swallow the remains of the treat I shoved into his mouth. Pulling a pastry out of the bag, I noticed it was a Danish.
“Back in my world, they call this a Danish.” I commented to Robbie, taking a bite the berry center. My taste buds danced at the sweetness.
“Why is it called a ‘Danish?’ I’m not sure I know what that word implies.” Robbie asked, looking at his pastry with confusion written into his sharp features.
“There is a country from my world called The Kingdom of Denmark, and their people are referred to as the Danish. But I don’t think the pastry was even Danish; Nevertheless, it’s called just that.” I explained, taking another bite of the sweet pastry. Conversations just as random as this one continued on through the rest of the day. The glistening moon shone brightly in the sky when I realized it was late, but I had no intention of ruining the moment Robbie and I were sharing, “Hey Robbie, can I ask you something?”
“Sure go ahead.” He answered briefly.
“What do you look like without your goggles? They always cover your eyes, so I’m just wondering what you look like without them. You don’t have to if you don’t want to, but-” Right then and there, Robbie gently placed his index finger over my lips. Knowing I was quiet, Robbie moved his hands toward his goggles. I thought he could just simply take of the spectacles off from his eyes; However, the white-haired mechanic started twisting and pushing at the thing covering his eyes. Like an intricate puzzle box, Robbie’s eye covering loosened considerable. Robbie took the goggles off his eyes. Even though it was dark out, the moon did Robbie’s eyes justice, “They’re… beautiful.” I commented, not even noticing I said it out loud.
“Thank you, Cherry.” Robbie spoke softly. A large, deep colored blush covered my cheeks at his words; However, Robbie started to feel for something on the ground. His hands wandered all over the place, which confused me for a moment, until I realized that the genius eccentric’s eyesight might not be the greatest, “Please help…” Of course I assisted the dork, before going back to the inn I was staying at. The next morning, I was headed to the female populated settlement in the desert. Gerudo Town.
I hoped that nothing unfortunate would occur during my travels, but I was too naïve. I should have known better…
Chapter Text
Suspicion, the strong spirit that destroys love, is usually the brew of a lonely heart. Deeper than an abyss, concoction of strange imaginings and absurd cravings. Dashing to and fro like a devil, desirous of selling some cheap bloody wares. On the thoroughfare of fanaticism, patronized by only souls besotted with affection. Suspicion, a recurring mental mirage. Creation of vaporous random thoughts, bent on protecting porous devious dreams. Hatched in the incubator of personal desires that run contrary to reason and so must we debar ourselves from entering. This torture chamber, for true love believes all things.
-Anonymous
“So if you had to choose between having Purah as a wife or smelling from your backside forever, which would you choose?” I asked, trying to hold back my fits of laughter. Robbie looked at me disgusted before answering,
“What type of question is that Cherry?!”
“It’s hypothetical Robbie… You have to choose one, otherwise I’ll pick one for you~” I was supposed to leave Hateno Village in the early morning; Unfortunately, Robbie held me back to spend more time with him. I just couldn’t refuse. It’s like we have known each other for years. The genius eccentric was the only one who understood my situation, so I was happy to spend more time with him. We were on the tech lab’s roof, gazing upon Mount Lanayru.
“Fine… I would rather smell from my backside.” He answered begrudgingly, which made me let out a forced chuckle.
“It would be really bad if you sneezed-” I muttered, making sure I was loud enough for him to hear me. Robbie instinctively flicked my forehead out of retaliation. A small whine escaped from my lips after he did so, “Robbie~ That hurt! What did I do to deserve that?!”
“Sorry, sorry! I didn’t mean it… entirely.” I was about to talk back to him, until he grew a little more serious. I knew it was time to shut my mouth, “Cherry, do you know where the Royal Laboratory is?” I thought for a moment, trying to remember the map in my head. I nodded, remembering the soon to be ruins were near Irch Plain, “Great, because that is where you are going to meet me in three months. I will try to work on your game card as much as I can, but it will take a while. After all, if I break it, there may be no way to get you home.”
“I really appreciate it, Robbie. Thank you.” I thanked. I wondered how many times I have said ‘thank you.’ Probably more than that was needed, but I had nothing else to say. Robbie, Purah, Revali, Angus, and Daruk never had to help me, but they did. They stood up for me and are working so hard to get me back to my unforgiving world. Hyrule isn’t forgiving either, but it made me appreciate my safe and stable life, “I’ll try to find my switch. My next leads are the Gerudo Desert, Zora’s Domain, and everything in between. If it’s not there, then… I guess I have to really start remembering where I last was, if that is how it works…” The breeze hit my face and allowed my hair to blow idly in the wind. I had a moment of blankness, before Robbie took my hand and gently kissed my knuckles. Turning to him, I blushed furiously as he looked me in the eyes.
“I’ll get you home (Y/N)… and that is a promise.” The air was quiet, as I analyzed what he just said.
“Hey, that was first time you said my name.” I commented softly, slowly withdrawing my hand from his. A pink blush formed on his cheeks, as he scratched the back of his head. Suddenly, I realized it was passed noon and that it was time to depart, “Oh Robbie, I have to go! I’ll meet you at the Royal Tech Lab, okay?” Before he could say anything, I slid off the roof and landed on the stairs. Not long after my brief recovery, I continued downward. Robbie was right behind me.
“Cherry wait!” I stopped to hear what he had to say, “Stay safe. The monster spawn rate has been on the rise lately. The Yiga Clan have also been out and about.”
“I will. I don’t know what the Yiga would want with me, so I doubt they’ll do anything. Oh! Before I leave, do you have a spare shield I could have? Mine broke.” Robbie nodded, before running into the lab. After a moment, Robbie reemerged with a knight shield in hand, “Thank you, Robbie… I have to go, so… I’ll see you in three months.” I gave Robbie a hug. It was a little weird because he was taller than me, but it was still soothing, nevertheless. I waved goodbye before making my way down the hill.
For some odd reason, the journey was much longer than I first originally thought. It was long in the game, but for Pete’s sake, it took forever! I wished I could just magically teleport there, but I couldn’t. It was just me and my elegant horse. I got into the Outskirt Stable at three thirty in the morning. I was tired and could feel my body forcefully shutting down, so I slept until five in the morning. Sleep still gripped my brain, but I had to get moving. My goal was to get to Gerudo Canyon Stable. If I went further than said goal, then I would count myself lucky. The scenery around me was beautiful sure, but I was too tired to really notice; However I was awake enough to notice the lack of travelers. No one was around me and the stone walls were silent. In the game, people weren’t really in this canyon as well, but that was one hundred years in the future. I would have thought that there would be tons of traffic like most of the other villages and settlements I have been to. This was an almost deafening silence.
I had finally come across another traveler. A Gerudo woman to be exact. She was tall, tanned, and had a glistening red ponytail upon her head; However, she did not look happy. ‘Is she a traveler?’ I asked myself, wanting to know more. I decided to ride up to her. “Hello Miss! May I ask where you are headed?” I asked, wanting to seem friendly; However, instead of the beautiful woman returning my greeting, she pulled out her Gerudo Scimitar and pointed it at my throat. After a moment of anxiety and a constant silence, she put her scimitar away.
“Sav’otta. Sorry for doing that, it’s just hard to trust anyone around here nowadays. You must be a traveler, yes? Well, I must caution you. The Yiga Clan have infested the place lately and are trying to cut off the Gerudo trade routes. Please be wary of anyone you meet. After all, it might lead to you losing everything you own. Including your life.” The Gerudo warned, as I nodded at her statement.
“Thank you for the warning, and I understand the whole… um… ‘about to kill me’ thing. I have been in a similar situation before, so it is okay.” I smiled, wanting to be on her good side. The Gerudo smiled back at me.
“Good, I am glad that you forgive me. I shall be off. Be careful, little vai.” I waved goodbye to her as I watched her walk away. ‘If I had a nickel for every time someone tried to kill me…’ I thought as I continued on my voyage. At the last, I made it to the Gerudo Canyon Stable and fell asleep right when I hit the bed. I decided to both take in and ignore the Gerudo’s warning. I should have turned back when I had the chance…
Chapter Text
Gerudo Town is located in the Gerudo Desert and is southwest of Hyrule Castle. The village is the hometown of many Gerudo all over the kingdom. Gerudo Town is headed by Chief Urbosa and soon her future descendent Riju. Men are not allowed inside, only women are permitted to enter. Despite this, Gerudo Town has become the largest trading hub in Hyrule. The town has existed since before the Great Calamity and is defended by Gerudo Soldiers. Ganon had originally took the form of a Gerudo in one of his many past lives.
I woke up the next morning feeling rejuvenated. It was like I haven’t slept for weeks, which was certainly not true. As I packed my things, I overheard a woman crying. I would have ignored it, deeming it to be none of my business, but something inside me wanted to help in any way I could. I walked out of the stable and went to see what was going on. There she was. A Gerudo woman was crying next to the cooking pot as her friend consoled her.
“Excuse me? I know it is none of my business, but would you mind telling me what’s the matter?”
“Sav’otta, traveler.” Her friend greeted, getting up from her seat to talk to me, “We were robbed last night… again. Lately bandits known as the Yiga Clan have been robbing every merchant blind. Have you ever been to Gerudo Town, traveler?” I shook my head, knowing that I was spewing a white lie. She nodded and hummed in contentment, “We have been mining for rubies and diamonds for months. We came back with a great haul, but the Yiga Clan stole everything we have mined. Aisha and I are distraught at the moment, so if you could leave us be, that would be great.”
“But Miss, I have a bunch of ore in my bag to sell. I can give you some if-” Before I could speak another word or frantically dig my hands into my ore filled bag, the Gerudo stopped me.
“We couldn’t take your hard work. We, Gerudo, have too much pride to do that. Your heart is in the right place vai, but we cannot take your much deserved effort. Farewell, little vai.” With that, her and Aisha started to walk through the canyon once more. Putting the bag over my shoulders once again, I wondered if I did the right thing. Such a transgression had occurred. The Yiga Clan just stole the effort of those two women, but why? That other Gerudo did say that the Yiga Clan are blocking the trade routes… Without thinking more about it, I journeyed into the desert.
The only question to go through my head was, ‘Why is Hyrule so bipolar with their weather. One moment you’re freezing, and then the next moment, you’re burning to a crisp!’ The desert was very different than the rest of Hyrule. Usually the landscapes had more to them, but the desert felt empty and barren. The occasional cactus was in sight, but I did not dare to leave the trail. Once told to Link, the desert is a dangerous place and should be tread with extreme caution.
Upon reaching Gerudo Town, I forgot about the heat as I gazed at the sandstone walls in awe. I passed the guards with ease, which made me let out an unknown breath of air. Gerudo Town was even more beautiful when seen in first person. The settlement was truly an oasis in the sands. I wondered what to do first. ‘The sun is still pretty high in the sky, so maybe I should sell my wares before going to the inn… I probably should start asking around for my switch too. I’m running out of time.’ A sigh escaped my lips before I went into Starlight Memories, the jewelry shop. Walking in, I saw two women arguing with one another.
“What do you mean that my earnings aren’t ready yet?! I have given you two months!!”
“I am sorry, Ina. None of my gem harvesters have come back with any of the things I need to fix your earnings. In fact, not one of them has come back with anything! Please understand?”
“I understand Kaira, but I was supposed to leave Gerudo Town to find a suitable voe. I guess… I won’t be able to go yet… and I hope for a miracle. Sav’orq.” With that, the woman known as Ina walked out the door, I was standing in. Before I could be pushed out of the way, I moved to the closest corner of the room, letting the disappointed Gerudo leave in peace. The Gerudo known as Kaira turned to look at me with a distressed expression.
“Sorry you had to see that, vai. And if you’re here for jewelry, you are out of luck, so please go.” She explained briefly, walking behind the back corner; However, instead of following her orders, I walked up to the counter and gathered all the courage to speak to her.
“A-Actually, that isn’t what I am here for,” Kaira looked at me with curiosity, wanting me to continue whatever I had to say. I grabbed my bag and spilled the contents on the counter. Gemstones of all kinds sat before the store owner as tears pricked the edges of her green eyes, “I want to sell these. I was told that I could get a hefty profit here…”
“How much is here?” The Gerudo asked in astonishment. I thought for a moment, before silently counting the amount.
“Thirty seven diamonds, eighty sapphires, sixty four rubies, and twenty five topazes. I also have luminous stone and a couple of ambers and flints, but I am saving those just in case.” I smiled, happy that this is a rewarding situation for the both of us.
“Okay… That will be fifty seven thousand-two hundred forty rupees. Is it a deal, my dear vai?” I nodded as she gave me the largest bag of rupees I have ever seen. Putting the bag back with my belongings, I was about to leave before the Gerudo stopped me, “Before you go! I must make something for you. After all, you just saved my business, so it is the least I could do!”
“Oh, you don’t have to do that if you don’t want to-” I replied, before getting interrupted.
“Don’t worry, I want to! So? Is there anything specific you want me to make you? Anything at all, you just say the word.” She asked, picking up her hammer and pair of tongs. Losing my voice for a moment, I pondered what I should have the nice Gerudo woman make me. ‘I don’t need anything fancy, so I don’t need any of her jewelry…’ Something then came to my head. A whistle. Since my youth, I have never been able to whistle on purpose. It made things worse when I came here. Who knew whistling could be so important?
“Um… This is embarrassing, but could you make me… a whistle?” I queried, tilting my head down in shame. Kaira was taken aback at first before she started to giggle. ‘How humiliating!’ I thought to myself, wanting to die once more. Kaira soon calmed down.
“No problem! Actually I have one made already. It’s kind of old and I would clean the thing before using it, but I think it will suit you well.” She put down her tools and turned to a drawer. Pulling open almost every single one, she finally found what she was looking for. The whistle had nothing special to it. No precious stones. No intricate design. It was just a plain, old whistle. I was happy with its blandness, however. If I lose it, I wouldn’t feel as bad. One thing did bother me however, and that was the lack of a string. Taking out some twine from my bag, I drew the waxy string through the small hole and tied the two opposing ends into a tight knot. I put my new necklace around my neck. Something about this seemed so familiar. This whistle was so familiar, but I just couldn’t put my finger on it.
“Thank you. I’ll be taking my leave now.” I bid farewell before walking out of the store. A smile was drawn on my face and nothing could change my attitude… Except for Princess Zelda. As I looked to the center of the main street, there was the scholarly Princess along with two holy looking women. Before I could let the Princess see me, I ran toward Fashion Passion and ducked behind the wall. I didn’t dare look to see if Zelda saw me or not. Once I knew she was gone, I breathed a heavy sigh of relief and walked out normally. ‘It’s still so hot…’ I complained internally, trying to comprehend any type of solution.
“Excuse me, little vai, are you going to buy something?” A feminine voice asked sarcastically. I looked to the speaker to see an older Gerudo woman. She looked middle aged.
“Oh! Um… Y-yes.” I answered looking at the selection she had. In the game, Link bought his Gerudo clothes from an ‘outside source,’ so he didn’t get to choose a color. All of the outfits the Gerudo woman had were all similar to one another. I decided to pick an outfit in (F/C). I looked very similar to the blond hero’s future getup, except the veil in the back is longer and had more accents. I grabbed out my new bag of rupees and set out six hundred, “Will that be enough?” I asked. The woman nodded before I left the woman’s stall; However, I bumped into someone the moment I turned around, “Oop, sorry about that. I wasn’t… looking… where I was… going…” I saw the royal blue dress that belonged to Zelda. I looked up slowly, to see a smiling Zelda with two of her maidens behind her. ‘I am so dead…’
Chapter Text
“Pardon my sudden questions, but you are the funny girl that was about to teach me ‘shield surfing,’ correct?” I nodded slowly, before letting her continue, “It is wonderful to see you again. I must apologize on behalf of my knights. They can be… protective.” Zelda’s shoulders once perked up and excited had slumped in despondency. She was a walking ‘cry for help,’ but there was no way I could help her, besides spew a couple words of wisdom. But it wasn’t like I could say anything that would really help her. We were truly opposites, weren’t we?
“N-No it’s okay, Princess. Being protective is part of their job! I wouldn’t expect anything less from the Royal Guard of Hyrule!!” The more I spoke the more nervous I became; However, the Princess found my stumbling charming and almost entertaining, “Uh… you didn’t get my name before, so… my name is (Y/N). (Y/N) (L/N).” I stuck out my hand for a handshake and waited for the Princess to take it. I then remembered my place and withdrew my hand, “S-Sorry…”
“What in the world are you apologizing for? You’ve done nothing wrong (Y/N), at least to me. And don’t worry about what my knights say, you are allowed to just call me Zelda. I did like it very much when you treated me normally.” I was shocked. The very Princess I had insulted wanted to become ‘buddies’ with me. The Princess with a destiny wanted to befriend me, a peasant with no destiny tied to my name.
“O-Oh… I see. I guess I’ll just call you Zelda then…” I muttered, more to myself than the unusually cheery Princess. Zelda giggled into her uncoiled fist, which made me more confused. Why was she being so nice to me? Is this even out of nicety, or is this out of pure spite? I laughed along with her nervously, not wanting to upset her, “S-So why did you come over to talk to me, Zelda?”
“I saw that you were in Gerudo Village, the same as I, so I decided to come over to have a chat with you. You are quite interesting to talk to (Y/N). I do hope you know this.” Shocks of all sorts started to run through my overused brain. Why was Princess Zelda like this? I asked what she wished to have a chat about.
“Oh! We can have a chat about anything you want!! Would you prefer if I were to start the conversation?” She asked, almost jumping up and down from excitement. I didn’t really know how to respond to her, “Alright! Tell me more about where you came from. You’re customs are so much different then Hyrule’s that I can’t help myself but be curious.”
“I come from Greyham… so that probably tells you all you need to know-” I told myself that skirting around the issue would solve all my problems, but Zelda persisted.
“Certainly not! I know nothing of Greyham; Besides, the wonderful things you have shared to me thus far. Pray tell, what other customs belong to Greyham?!” Zelda smiled at me fondly, dragging me around Gerudo Town. We were walking aimlessly next to each other, as I wished to be out of this situation. Zelda was a delight to be around, so she wasn’t a direct problem; However, if she knew what I said about her two months ago, then the Princess would scorn me greatly. The scholarly Princess might also be lying about knowing nothing about my made-up origins. I had to tread with care.
“Well…” I started trying to think of something both interesting and realistic, “Greyham is mostly farmland and is actually pretty empty for the most part, but it’s home, I guess. We have monarchs as well! I don’t know them personally though…”
“Would you mind telling me something more personal? Maybe about your family and such.” Zelda restated kindly, continuing to drag me about. The scholarly Princess’s handmaidens rushed behind us.
“Oh! I didn’t think you would be interested in that, Zelda. Okay… Where to start… I have a mother and a father who work long hours under their employer. I have no siblings, no aunts or uncles, and no cousins. My life was pretty boring, until I came to Hyrule. I would always complain about my banal existence, but I surprisingly miss it. At least, I knew I was somewhere familiar.” I finished, hoping I didn’t bore the Princess. When I looked at her, a sadder smile adorned her picturesque features, “Oh sorry! I didn’t mean to make you sad!!”
“There is no need to apologize (Y/N). I was just thinking about my own family…” The Princess’s words slowly became less confident until her writings were mere mutters. I knew that her life was none of my business; Besides, I already had a good idea of what she was thinking. She was either thinking about her father’s continuous urging, or her grandmother’s ability to use the destined Sealing Power. If only the Princess knew what I know. The Princess snapped out of her daze, “Anyway, how is your life different than a typical Hylian?” I pondered about her question.
“I don’t know a lot about Hyrule yet, but Greyham is more forgiving. We don’t have a monster problem, at least as far as I am aware. There aren’t any Gorons, Zora, or Rito there either. Just people that look like you and I.” Lies kept slipping passed my lips, but I didn’t really care. Zelda was a good listener, and it didn’t seem like she knew about Greyham all too well, so I was able to actually talk about my life before I was teleported to this accursed world. The Princess and I talked for hours. I still was nowhere near close to her, but this was a start. I was able to talk to her and I counted her as another friend. The hot sun slowly set in the sky as we continued to talk. The moon and stars shined brightly in the sky.
“It’s late.” Zelda commented, before looking at me, “By chance, are you free tomorrow? I would like to talk to you more before I leave.”
“Before you leave?” I queried, wanting to know if she was going back to Hyrule Castle, “Where are you going? I know it is probably somewhere important, but I’m just curious is all.”
“I’m heading back to Hyrule Castle. My sixteenth birthday is in a couple days, so I must go back to the castle. That’s not all though. The Champions have been chosen, and the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness had appeared a long while ago. I hope that the chosen Champions will accept my earnest offer.”
“So… nothing is set in stone yet…” I asked.
“My father refused to deem anyone ‘Champion’ until someone wielded that sword. Once they were found, they would be knighted to protect me.” The disheartened Princess spoke softly, balling up her fists. Princess Zelda was one of the luckiest people in the world. She was born into eminence, had a loving family, and was destined for greatness. Lest we forget, Link was always by her side which would later result in love, devotion, and undeniable passion. I knew that the Princess didn’t have a perfect life, but some would kill to be in her position. I certainly would. The feeling of being needed was all I ever wanted. Oh, how I would eat those words.
Zelda and Link were such different people, yet they both understood one another after some heart to heart talks. Link bared no expectations, at least compared to Zelda, but he rose through the ranks and worked hard to get where he was. Link was a prodigy, with no prior destiny tied to his name. Zelda, being the opposite, bared so many expectations that it was adding on to her everyday stresses. She was unable to unlock her Sealing Power on time. Zelda was vaguely considered a failure, but had everything placed before her, except the one thing she had to master before the Calamity. The one thing that was evident about the two was their lack of freedom. Both were trapped in mental prisons. Link had to live up to his new name and Zelda had to live up to her already existing duties. Neither one of them were allowed to be themselves. After all, we are only children.
“Why do you seem so saddened by the idea, Zelda?” I asked, “Is it because you’re frustrated? Because you really shouldn’t feel that way… But what do I know? I’m someone without any expectations whatsoever.”
“I envy you…”
Chapter Text
“I envy you,” Was all Zelda said, before saying goodbye and turning in for the night. Her statement confused me, but I decided to ignore it for the time being.
‘I’ll ask her what she meant tomorrow. I should probably get to bed…’ I thought to myself walking to the inn; However, I was stopped by two guards. I gulped back my fear.
“Chief Urbosa wishes to speak to you!” One stated firmly. Her assertiveness making me more nervous. I took a step away from the two before answering.
“O-Okay… when?” I asked, hoping that I wouldn’t die. Why was I like this?! And here I thought I had gained confidence. The guards looked at me like I was stupid. An expression I was slowly starting to get used to. Revali trained me to tolerate it, I guess. I motioned them to lead the way and I slowly followed behind them. ‘The moon sure is beautiful tonight…’ I thought, trying to distract myself. I was brought into the main building and there Chief Urbosa of the Gerudo sat. Though she was shorter than the other Gerudo she was the most beautiful. Urbosa was truly the Gerudo Tempest. Her very presence was intimidating. Her eyes even more so.
“You are the one who saved Kaira’s business, correct?” Urbosa inquired, as I nodded thoughtfully. Urbosa uncrossed her legs and stood up from her seat. Her stride matched perfectly with the game. I felt nervous. The Gerudo Chief put her hand on my shoulder before smiling at me fondly, “I thank you greatly, little vai. I will be forever grateful for your contribution to our money flow in Gerudo Town; However, we both know that this economic boom will not last long.”
“What do you mean, Lady Urbosa?” I asked, already knowing the answer, but not wanting to seem to suspicious. Urbosa’s expression darkened with hatred and loathing. She gritted her teeth surreptitiously.
“The Yiga Clan…” For some odd reason, these three words have been all over the place lately. But why was that? As far as I was aware, the Yiga Clan are a nonsensical cult with a ridiculous, unkept leader. But Kohga shouldn’t even be alive yet, so the Clan must be more threatening than ever, “There has been a shift in power recently. The group have been less discreet and more… What’s the word? Palpable. More ballsy, if you know what I mean.” Urbosa started to slowly take out her Scimitar of the Seven. As she held her sword to my neck, the only thought to run through my head was, ‘why are the Gerudo so quick to kill?’ I tried to stay calm, even though my situation was looking more grim than usual, “Who are you?”
“M-My name is (Y/N), (Y/N) (L/N) to be exact. I am but a humble miner, hoping to earn some money here in Gerudo Town, since the precious stone prices are higher here than in any other place in Hyrule. Um… I’m not from Hyrule, so that is why I am so ignorant about Hyrule and it’s customs. C-Could you lower your scimitar, please?” Urbosa did just that and went to sit back on her throne. I mentally breathed a heavy sigh, as Urbosa wondered what to say.
“(Y/N), huh?” The chief asked, as I lowered my head to avoid her intense gaze. I nodded slowly, before Urbosa continued, “Princess Zelda talked about you… She told me how you met, you know? My little bird trusts you, so… I will do the same; However, you need to gain my trust, little vai. After all, betrayal on your behalf will cause you an earlier death.”
“So? What do you purpose, Lady Urbosa?” I queried, not really paying attention to anything besides my own mind. There was a lot to unpack from Urbosa’s final statement. ‘Princess Zelda trusts me?’ I thought, feeling both honored and guilt-ridden. To this day, I regret having that accursed audience with King Rhoam. Because of that audience, I have had to lie to everyone I know and care about. My world and my reality is too much for the general public of Hyrule. It’s not like the normal Hylian would even listen to my tale, much less believe me. ‘And Lady Urbosa is willing to openly trust me?’ I didn’t know whether to feel flattered or terrified. This woman, single-handedly, is able to wipe out the entire Yiga Clan and any other foe she comes across. This petrified me! Though, between fear and flattery was respect. And I was willing to offer my utter and deep respect for the woman before me.
“What about we go out for a drink tomorrow? My treat of course.” The Gerudo woman smiled, gazing upon me with some sort of familiarity.
“I don’t drink, Lady Urbosa.” Urbosa looked at me with astonishment before bursting out laughing. This confused me even further. So badly, I wanted to tell her about the drinking age where I was from, but I knew this would confuse Urbosa and probably strain our new ties even more. So I kept quiet.
“Haha! I haven’t heard that one before. Well, I still want to get to know you better, so you don’t have to drink with me, but I still would like you to come to the bar tomorrow afternoon. You are excused, little vai.” Urbosa smiled, before she let me go. I have felt a lot of things in a span of a couple minutes, but nothing to this extreme. I was thrilled, scared, surprised, and mainly confused. About three months ago, I looked at Urbosa like she was my complete opposite. The Gerudo Chief was still the reverse of my existence, but I wanted so badly to be like Urbosa. Strong, brave, and beautiful. I would’ve given anything to be like her.
I walked away from the Chief’s building and walked to Hotel Oasis, so I could spend the night. It seemed like I was to stay in Gerudo Town for, at least, another day. Walking in, I noticed it looked the same as it always had. A century barely changed the old hotel, “I would like a regular bed please.” I said, putting a couple of rupees on the counter. The woman behind the desk nodded before pointing at the bed I was assigned. The bed was normal feeling. ‘Thank goodness…’ I breathed mentally. Obviously, the mattress was stuffed with straw, but I had grown accustomed to those types of bed. The type being uncomfortable. I quickly fell asleep, hoping that I will be rightfully on my way after I talk to Zelda and have a drink with Urbosa the next day.
If only I knew, of the dangers that were to land on top of me. The Calamity was one thing that I knew I would inevitably be involved with, but the Yiga Clan was a different story. If only… If only I would have been more careful… If I was, then I wouldn’t have been tied down by the strings of fate.
Chapter Text
‘The inverted eye of the Goddess… It’s watching me… Please save me… Someone… save me…’
With a start, I woke up from my insensible rest. ‘What was that?!’ I wondered, in a panicked state. I would have thought that it was a vision about the Yiga Clan, but that can’t be the case because I’m not a seer. Perhaps it was just my imagination, besides what would the Yiga Clan need with me? I looked around at my surroundings. Hotel Oasis’s interior greeted me, however there wasn’t a person in sight. I got up and organized my bag. It felt ten times lighter than it did before. As I rummaged through my belongings, I found the Gerudo outfit that I felt obliged to buy the day before. Looking at my surroundings once more to make sure no one was there, I changed into the much more breathable clothes. From what I could tell without a mirror, the outfit fit me perfectly. It accented what needed to be accented and just wearing it made me feel gorgeous. My whistle sat idly on top of my bosom, as it shined brightly. I could have sworn that this whistle looked familiar. I decided to ignore this intuition once again. Walking out of the building, I was greeted by a smiling Princess Zelda with her two escorts behind her.
“(Y/N)! You’re finally awake!! I have been waiting all morning for your awakening… W-Well maybe not ALL morning, but I have been waiting for a while!” I smiled at the staggering Princess. Of all the sides of her personality I have seen, this one was a little shocking to me. The Princess, with the blood of the Goddess flowing through her veins, was acting awkward and insecure. The thought of it made a chuckle run pass my lips.
“It’s okay, Zelda. I know what you meant. Honestly, I thought you wanted to have a conversation way later in the day then so early in the morning; Nevertheless, I am glad that you are so eager to talk to me.” I replied softly, not wanting to sound awkward myself. Zelda took my arm in hers and started to walk me about the town once more.
“So (Y/N), I was wondering what you are doing in Hyrule. You never seemed to tell me. So far, all I know, is that you want to go back to Greyham, but that doesn’t answer my question.” Zelda inquired, ready to hear my answer. I thought about it for a moment. I couldn’t just tell her I had been teleported here against my will! Princess Zelda wouldn’t even believe me.
“W-Well… it’s complicated.” I answered, looking to the ground for an answer. I knew that Princess Zelda would not like that response, so I had to think about a fitting excuse. My teachers and parents had always told me to never lie, but the truth would only hurt me. Though lying got me into this situation, dishonesty was the only way out without becoming hated.
“How so?” Zelda questioned, tilting her head off to the side, wondering what I could possibly mean by, ‘it’s complicated.’ The answer had not come to me, and I started to mentally freak out. What was I supposed to do?! I couldn’t come up with a valid response to either of her questions. Her piercing, deep forest, green gaze burned into the side of my face as I tried to say something. Anything! Finally, I heard a hum from Zelda, “I get it. You wanted to travel aimlessly, correct?”
“Not exactly… But I guess you could say that.” I scolded myself, ‘(Y/N) (M/N) (L/N)… You are officially the stupidest human-being to ever live in this universe, or wherever you are. Why did I say that?’ I asked myself, wanting nothing more but to die alone. How more suspicious can I be?! “Anyway… what else did you want to talk about? That couldn’t have been the only thing on your mind.”
“Oh yes! I was wondering why you miss Greyham so dearly. After all, you have explained it as one of the blandest places outside of Hyrule.” I stopped at her words. Zelda took a couple more steps forward before stopping to look my way. My head was tiled down. Tears threatened to fall from my (E/C) eyes. My hands were clenched so tight that my poor knuckles were turning white. Zelda wanted to say something various times, but she just didn’t have the heart. Sorrow filled the air. Knowing I shouldn’t worry the solemn Princess, I raised my head high and gave her a small, reassuring smile.
“It is bland. It’s also cruel and extremely unfair, but no matter how much it hurts me, I still find beauty in it all. After all, it’s still my home, isn’t? Even if I can never go back home… I still would yearn for my homecoming. My family is there, and my home is there. Princess Zelda, Hyrule has taught me to appreciate all the wonderful things I had, and I will never take that for granted again.” I spoke, putting my hand over my heart.
“Again?” Zelda asked, tilting her head to the side once again.
“Yeah…” I softly spoke, as I reminisced about Earth and its reality, “I miss pizza.”
“What in Hyrule is ‘pizza?’ I have never heard of it. Is it some kind of celebration? Perhaps a place or custom?” Her questions made me let out large fits of laughter that may or may not have been necessary; However, it was necessary for myself. Never had I ever met someone who did not know what pizza was. Of course, I knew that Hyrule was unfamiliarized with the idea of cheese and tomato sauce covered bread, but it was still alien to me that Hyrule did not know about this! I proceeded to tell Zelda that it was a type of food, “It’s almost lunch, so would you mind making some ‘pizza’ for me?”
I nodded my head, before looking at the food in my bag. Just enough ingredients to make one for Zelda and me. I took Zelda to the west side of town where the public cooking pots sat. I have only made pizza a couple of times, so I was really making sure that it didn’t burn or taste bad. But how in Hyrule can you mess up pizza?! Once finished, I placed mushrooms and crisp summer sausage on top of the melted cheese.
“Here you go Zelda. Bon appetite~” My joke sadly didn’t reach Zelda, so I shut up entirely and eagerly watched her take a bite. A small moan of delight left Zelda’s lips as she started to take even more bites out of the Italian peasant dish.
“(Y/N)~ This is truly wonderful! Where in Hyrule did you learn to make such a delicacy?!” The scholarly Princess questioned, as stars lit up in her dark green eyes.
“I would say it came from Greyham, but I don’t know where it came from. I am the only one in this entire world that knows how to make it!” I joked, “Well… I am pretty sure I am not the only one to learn this, but I don’t know who actually took credit for it.” My answered satisfied Zelda, as she continued to enjoy the lunch, I graciously made for her and I. The handmaidens also took a couple bites of my dish. After the meal, Zelda stood up.
“Thank you for your company, (Y/N); However, I must be off. I must go back to Hyrule Castle, before my father becomes too anxious. I hope that we meet again (Y/N).” At this point, I was standing as well. Before the Princess could walk to the exit, I called out:
“Princess?!” She turned to look back at me, “Happy early birthday.” Zelda smiled fondly at me, before waving farewell. With that, she was gone once again. Out of my ever-flowing life. Suddenly, another presence appeared behind me.
“My little bird has taken quite the liking to you.” Once realizing the voice was Urbosa, I externally calmed down. I wouldn’t figure out that Urbosa took notice of this, “Lately, she hasn’t been herself, but with you, she acts like the little bird I remember from so long ago. Happy and free-going. Your relationship with the Princess reminds me of the relationship I once had with her mother.”
“Lady Urbosa? What was Princess Zelda’s mother like?” My question struck one of Urbosa’s nerves. The mood grew more solemn as the silence continued. It was deafening. Looking closure at Urbosa’s expression, her emerald, green eyes threatened to spill tears. The Gerudo Chief’s smile was nowhere to be found, “I-It’s okay, Lady Urbosa! You… don’t have to tell me anything if it will make you sad. I just-”
“She was beautiful and kind, like her daughter. She… has her dear mother’s smile…” Urbosa had such fond memories with her dear friend and Zelda. I have always wondered what Her Majesty looked like, but the game never revealed her appearance, much less her name; However, a small part of me was okay without knowing. The tale of Hyrule has always been stricken with heartbreak. After all, there wouldn’t be any legend to tell without a conundrum, would there? After a moment, Urbosa pulled herself together and smiled at me, “Come now, let’s go to the bar. I need a drink…”
Chapter Text
We sat there in complete silence. No words were spoken between either of us. Urbosa held a Noble Pursuit in her hand, as I looked around the bar for any conversation topics; However, there was none to be found. Even though the room was bustling with customers, wildly drinking their booze, it felt silent. “Chief Urbosa!” One woman slurred, obvious buzzed from all the alcohol she had drank, “Why are you here so early in the afternoon? Shouldn’t you be chief-ing??”
“I finished all I needed to this morning. I had to make room for my new friend here.” Urbosa answered briefly, smiling at both the buzzed woman and myself. The drunk Gerudo woman looked me up and down, as she inspected me. I quickly became uncomfortable with the woman; Nevertheless, I persisted before she moved away from me and looked at Urbosa again.
“She’s a pretty little vai. How did you get out to Gerudo Town without getting hurt?” I’ve met drunks before, but never had I met a philosophical drunk. The woman pinched my cheeks and sloshed it around like I was a mere toddler. Of course, I wasn’t going to fight with a woman who was most likely not going to remember this event, unless she did some serious thinking later. Urbosa sensed my discomfort and sent the intoxicated woman back to her seat. Even when she wasn’t on the job, Lady Urbosa was still a trailblazer. I guessed that she had to do this. Even though she was kind and hardworking, she couldn’t let anyone see her in a weakened state. If that was the case, then why did Urbosa not hide her feelings well when we were talking about Zelda and Her Majesty? Perhaps she couldn’t hide those emotions, or maybe she allowed me to see her emotions.
“Sorry about that, (Y/N). She always goes to the bar around this time. My last wish is to make you, or anyone else, uncomfortable.” Urbosa apologized, taking a seat across from me once more. I twiddled my thumbs under the table, trying to think of something else to say. The atmosphere became disturbingly mute once more, “Why so shy all of a sudden, (Y/N)?”
“No reason. I just never been to something like this before. Where I come from, I don’t have many friends…” I answered, playing with the fabric of my sirwal. Urbosa remained silent, so I decided to continue, “You just seem so popular with everyone, and that kind of terrifies me.”
“You know, when I was about your age, I was just as insecure as you are right now. I realized I was about to become the chieftain of all the Gerudo and that scared me, but I overcame that fear and rose to new heights. I’m sure you will do the same once you are older.” She took a sip of her cocktail, “And on your note about not having any friends… It’s a shame that you don’t have anyone to really depend on back where you’re from; However, you have friends now right? After all, you and Zelda seem to get along well. And you aren’t as bad as I thought you were, so you can count me as an ally.” The Gerudo Chief was right, I had a surplus of friends! I had Revali, Daruk, Angus, and Zelda. Urbosa was then added to the mix. A smile softly appeared on my features, as I looked up at Urbosa. A smirk had appeared on her softened expression as well.
“Lady Urbosa? Could I ask you something?” I requested. Urbosa nodded slowly before I continued, “Have you seen anything strange fall from the sky recently? I’m working with the Sheikah to restore ancient technology, and one of my probes went berserk and fell somewhere in Hyrule. So, now I don’t know where it is. I’ve been asking around, but no one has seen anything, so I am hoping that you may be able to help me.” A white lie never hurt a soul. Urbosa thought about my question for a moment before answering.
“Actually, now that I think about it, there was something that fell in the desert a couple months ago. I passed it off for a shooting star, but it just might be your ‘probe;’ However, it landed in Toruma Dunes. Only a dead man would tread there.” Urbosa warned.
‘The Molduga was in that area in the game, so it must still be there.’ I thought, weighing my options, ‘If I go, then there is a large possibility that I will be eaten alive. If I don’t go, then I will never know what the unidentified object was and there is also the possibility that the Yiga Clan will pick it up and use it to destroy Hyrule. What to do…?’
My internal debate was interrupted by Urbosa, “How important is this item to you? Couldn’t you just make another one?”
“Sadly not. This probe is far too important to be left in the desert. Besides, if the Yiga Clan get their grubby hands on it… then who knows what they’ll do with it. I must go alone. If there are too many people, then they will know we’re looking for something.” I answered, still debating in my head. Urbosa asked what the ‘probe’ could do. I answered, “It can… tell the impending future.” Urbosa practically spit out her Noble Pursuit before looking at me with astonishment.
“I-It can do that?!” I nodded, in response. Urbosa regained her composure, before saying, “Then you have no choice. The Yiga Clan will most certainly use your device for evil. But are you sure you want to venture alone? Though the Yiga Clan are a large threat, the Molduga is a fierce and dangerous creature. It will not hesitate to kill you.”
“Yeah… I’m sure.” I decided. Standing up and throwing my bag over my shoulder, I looked at Urbosa. There was concern in the Gerudo Chief’s eyes. Those emerald, green eyes were begging me not to go, but I had no choice. I had to get the switch before anyone else, “Goodbye, Lady Urbosa. I am certain we will meet again.” I smiled before walking out of the bar and to the east sand seal rental shop.
“Sav’otta, young vai! Would you like to rent a seal?” A peppy woman asked kindly. Only an idiot would tread through the desert alone, without a sand seal, or any other form of transportation for that matter. The sand seal was promising, so I paid the required amount of rupees and went out of Gerudo Town. I thought I would be right back. I thought I was going to be in and out of Toruma Dunes. However, I was naïve of the consequences of doing things by myself. I strapped the rope around my waist and placed my feet through the rings on the back of my shield. With that, I looked back at Gerudo Town before leaving.
Passing the occasional palm trees and bones, it was a straight line to the strange sighting. I knew better then to leave my sand seal behind and paraglide to one of the rocks. I have died as Link like that a plethora of times. I knew I had to rush to one of the rocks and then kill the Molduga. I went down the side and directed my seal toward the closest rock formation. The Molduga sensed my presence and hastily came over to me and my rented sand seal; However, I made it to the closest rock before I could be eaten alive.
‘Now all I need to do is use Remote Bombs to kill… this thing…’ As one could rightly see, I was an idiot. I had forgotten that I didn’t have the Sheikah Slate, and that I couldn’t use it even if I did have it. The Molduga was circling around the little land formation my feet were quivering on the rock. Checking my bag for anything useful, I couldn’t find anything. No bomb arrows were in sight, or any other colorful arrows. Just regular arrows, more than enough luminous stones, clothes, and some foods, ‘No. No! NO!!’ Adrenaline was flowing through every crevice of my body, as my brain worked overtime, ‘What should I do?! What can I do?!!’ I knew the Molduga didn’t sleep and that if it did, it would hear my movements anyway.
I knew I could have thought of something better! I knew that I had enough materials and equipment to kill it!!
But there was nothing else swimming through my mind… My instincts were taking over… and my fight or flight response decided what to do in a moment. I chose to run.
The Molduga sensed my footsteps and swam after me. At that moment, I tripped over nothing in particular. The Molduga buried itself deeper into the sand and leapt out, high in the air. My life passed before my eyes. ‘This is it… I’m going to die. Has my life really been obsolete? If I was only to be used as cannon fodder, then I should’ve just died in my universe. I wish… I would’ve said goodbye to Revali and Zelda one last time… Goodbye, cruel world…’ As the Molduga dipped toward me and opened it’s ugly mouth. I put my hand over my eyes and awaited death.
Death isn’t that easy however… as ironic as it seems. Apparently, life had bigger plans for me, and it wasn’t going to let me go that easily…
Chapter Text
‘What is this? Is this the afterlife? Am I dead?’ I wondered, as I floated through what could only be described as space. I opened my (E/C) eyes to see Earth, the blue planet that I so dearly wanted to get back to. As I reached out for it, the further it seemed to get from my grasp, until it was gone. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes, as I realized my position. Even my dreams couldn’t make me forget about my fears and crushed aspirations. They, in fact, heightened them! ‘Was this a punishment? Why can’t I just go home? What is my purpose? Why am I here?!’
Why am I here? An interesting question for sure. As my head throbbed from my overthinking, Ganon’s Malice seeped in from every corner, threatening to cage me in. I had only noticed it’s presence once it was too late. It was crawling up my arms, consuming my flesh and my blood. I was torn whether or not to accept my fate, or to panic and scream. Laughing surrounded my ears as the voices in my head got louder. I covered my ears to escape, but every time I blinked, it would all be the same. Everything had turned blood red and their laughter only got louder. Yiga Clan symbols appeared around my figure as I continued to toon myself out. Louder and louder, the voice got, until it all stopped. Not just the laughter and gore; I woke up from my nightmare.
My eyes were widened, and I slightly moved every part of my body to make sure it was there. I looked at my hands and saw that they were the same as ever. Slowly getting up from the dirty floor, a blistering headache ravished through my overused brain. I groaned in pain. Looking around, I saw a small room with nothing in it. All the walls were the same, except for one. One wall was wooden, stake like bars. My eyes moved around the small area for something useful! My bag, my weapons, anything!! But nothing was in sight. It was just me and an empty, dirty room. Using the wall, I tried to stand up, but my legs would only wobble painfully, before collapsing in on themselves. Eventually, I was able to saunter over to the bars. I looked left than right, to see nothing particular. No one was in sight. Just the hollow air to keep me company. I had an urge to yell, but I knew that wasn’t a good idea. Who knew where I was?! Looking around once more, I saw something at the edge of the hallway, that I couldn’t see all too well. I back up a little to see what it was.
“A Yiga Clan talisman?” I continued to back up, until my back hit something. It didn’t feel like a wall, since it felt strangely warm and chiseled, unlike the flat walls I had witnessed before. This ‘thing’ I ran into was a person. I gulped fearfully, before looking up at the mysterious new figure. He was a large, muscular man with two, large samurai swords adjacent to both his sides. His hair is an exaggeration of a samurai’s. The mystery man wore a red suit and had a Yiga mask covering his face. A deep, large scratch was indented in the inverted Hylia eye. Sweat ran down the back of my neck as I looked at him.
‘Is this the leader of the Yiga Clan before Kohga?!! He’s jacked!!!’ I felt the urge to faint, but I just couldn’t. Everything was spinning. Unsteadily, I turned to face him completely, however, I didn’t have the guts to look him in the eye. When I tried to do this, my legs gave out once more. I sat on the dirty floor on the verge of tears. He just looked down at me. He hadn’t even said a word. I decided to say something, “A-Are you… t-the leader o-of the Y-Y-Yiga C-Clan?”
“What are you talking about? I am not my Master.” Was all he said, before he roughly grabbed my arm and pulled me up onto my feet. Hatred for both myself and this man bubbled within me. How could I be so stupid?! Even if I was right, it would be incredibly rude to ask something like that. I knew I should have kept quiet, “You may call me Sooga. I’m the Top General of the Yiga Clan. My Master does not like it when prisoner’s ask too many questions so I will answer whatever you have to ask.”
“O-Okay, um…” I thought about what I should ask. After all, Sooga didn’t look like a patient man either, “W-Why am I here?”
“I found you. I was on a special mission my Master sent me on, but then I saw you running for your life. You were about to be swallowed up by a Molduga, but you remember that, don’t you? I saved you, but you were unconscious. I couldn’t just leave you in the middle of the desert.” His response was both helpful and incredibly vague; But I didn’t care about that! I’m not in the base for a reason, so there was a slim chance that I was able to leave.
“S-So, c-c-can I l-leave?” Sooga shook his head, “S-S-So… I can’t leave?” Sooga shook his head once more, which confused me greatly. I would have sassed back at Sooga, but I was in no position to do so. After a moment, Sooga spoke up.
“I’m not your prosecutor. My Master will decide your fate. Is that all your questions?”
“Y-Yeah… Just one more. W-Where are m-my b-b-belongings?” I would have been shaking in my shoes if I had them. Strangely, I was back in the white smock that I started out with when I first came into this world. I would have worried about who changed me, but I was too scared to even ask him. This guy was so scary! Everything about him screamed ‘danger,’ and I just couldn’t mentally handle it.
“Your belongings have been confiscated for research. You may, or may not, get your stuff back. Now, if that’s all, then I shall collect you for my Master.” In a moment, Sooga picked me up and slung me over his shoulder. I was too weak to fight back. The world around me was slowly growing darker. I felt sick to my stomach. In a blink of an eye, I was looking at another wall that I obviously haven’t seen before, “Master, I brought the girl.” I was placed down onto my feet but refused to move. Not that I didn’t want to turn around. I couldn’t. Fear was the only thing running through my veins, “Turn around, girl!” Sooga ordered, which made me freeze up more. Eventually, I did turn around and faced what was an empty, cushioned pedestal. At that moment, smoke, and talismans flew above the pedestal and another Yiga appeared. This time, I knew who it was, and I stood shocked. The ridiculous, fat cult leader from the game.
“Look upon me, Prisoner #5! You have the divine privilege to speak to the strong! The burly!! The one!! The only!!! Master Kohga!!!” At this point, I could only feel one thing. But what was I feeling? Fear? Anxiety? Panic? Nope, nowhere close. It started with a snort, then a chuckle, and then I started to laugh. I laughed so hard that the sides of my torso hurt. I couldn’t see either of the Yiga’s expressions since my head was tilted toward the ground. Eventually I stopped laughing and looked up to see an angry Kohga, at least that is what I assumed. After all, their masks did cover every square inch of their faces.
“What are you laughing at, girl?” His whiny voice was already getting on my nerves, but I didn’t show this annoyance. After all, he could sound the order to kill me with a drop of a hat.
“N-Nothing… I-” Before I could speak another word, Sooga gripped one of my shoulders with his hand. His hand was huge! He could pick up my head as if it were a basketball. Sooga was no joke. He was intimidating, strong, and immensely terrifying. I didn’t want to be on his bad side.
“Master Kohga. This girl, as I’ve told you before, was found in the Toruma Dunes unconscious; However, I rescued her before the Molduga had the chance to eat her. On that note, some Yiga Footsoldiers are looking through her belongings as we speak. If she is proven innocent from… our cause, then we should let her go, as long as she doesn’t tell anyone about this.” Sooga argued calmly, as I looked back and forth from Kohga to Sooga. As my eyes did this, I was also looking for an exit. There was only one lone doorway, and it was behind me and Sooga. I was waiting for the perfect moment to escape. This room was unfamiliar to me, but I felt like I had no choice. The last thing I wanted to do was to be wrapped up in the Yiga Clan.
“Hmm… you’re right, Sooga. If she isn’t of use to us, then there is no point keeping her.” Kohga paused, as I wondered if these two idiots thought I was a dog or something near those boundaries, “But what if she is of use?”
“Then we allow her to become part of the Yiga Clan-” Before Sooga could even finish his statement.
“Can I say something?!” I yelled. Both Yiga members looked at me with, what I could only guess was, curiosity and annoyance. The room went quiet, which allowed me to speak, “I don’t want anything to do with the Yiga Clan, kind gentlemen,” I spoke, gathering up my energy. Revali didn’t just teach me archery and basic swordplay. After his birthday, he taught me something that would get me out of a pinch. I never thought I would need to use it, but I didn’t have a choice, “However, you letting me go doesn’t seem like something you would do. It’s not that easy, is it? Well, I guess I have plan B.” Taking the chance, I wrapped around Sooga and jumped up to his neck, putting him in a choke hole. As I did this, I grabbed one of Sooga’s heavy samurai swords. Once I got back on my feet, I attempted to kick Sooga over; However, I only managed to knock him a little off balance. Knowing the stakes, I threw the sword horizontally at Sooga, so he would be completely knocked over. With that, I ran down the stone halls. Yelling had echoed through the corridors as my tired legs carried me down them.
Unluckily, I came across a small group of Yiga Footsoldiers with bows and Demon Carvers. There was only five of them, which I knew I could probably take on. Grabbing a nearby Vicious Sickle, I started to get attacked one by one. Win after win, I finally took them out. With haste, I grabbed one of their Duplex Bows, arrows, and a Demon Carver, before continuing to run down the endless hallways. There were a variety of dead ends, which made me have to fight more Yiga Footsoldiers. The longer I ran, the louder the screaming became. I wasn’t sure if it was internal or external. All I knew was that I had to escape. Eventually, I found myself in the room with the banana shrine. The only problem was the army of both Footsoldiers and Blademasters were standing in between me and freedom; However, that was not the only thing. The ringing echoed through my hollowed out brain. I collapsed on the ground, and the last thing I saw was the Yiga eye.
‘Beware the Eye of the Yiga…’
Chapter Text
“That was a close one,” I breathed, finding the girl laying on the ground while the members of the Yiga Clan gazed upon her. She was one of the most trained adversaries the lesser members have ever fought. No one had expected her to be so trained. Obviously, her skills have only been relevant for a short time. With one arm, I hoisted her over my shoulder before looking at all the current members in the room, “That was too close for comfort. Next time, do a better job. I’m leaving with the prisoner, get back into position.”
“Yes, Sooga!!” They yelled before disappearing back to their assigned post. Smoke and talismans filled the room until no one was there except for me and her. Taking the chance, I pulled her off my shoulder and held her up by her dainty shoulders. ‘She’s so… small.’ I internally admitted. She was kind of cute for someone who tried to choke me. Her hair was drawn over her shut eyes, and her face was at peace. More of her (H/L) (H/C) hair fell over her face, so I set her down against a wall and pushed her hair behind her ear. To my shock, I noticed that her ears were not of a Hylians or any other race I know. Her rounded ears unsettled me a little before I heard Master Kohga call my name from down the hallway. With haste, I teleported her and myself back to her cell. I set her down on the floor and watched her sleep. Master Kohga called my name again.
“Who are you… truly?”
…
I was once again back in my dreamscape, looking upon the universe as Earth drew further and further away from my eyes. I decided to look away from Earth and look upon the rest of the galaxy. Beautiful nebulas and dazzling stars brought me temporary peace. That was, until I was woken up by yelling.
“Hey!! Miss Prisoner?! Wake up!!!” A male voice yelled, as I jolted awake. Looking through my wooden bars I saw two Footsoldiers. One was leaning against the bars, while the other was sitting against the wall, “Oh good, you’re awake! We honestly thought you died!!” I looked at both of them confused. ‘Why on Earth would they think I would be dead?!’ My blistering headache was my answer, “Anyway! We were looking through your stuff and we couldn’t find anything of interest except for this diary.” He said, holding up my writing journal. ‘No. No. No! No!! No!!! Have they read everything?! What are they going to do to me?!!’ I wanted to hyperventilate, but I knew it would be too suspicious. I had to stay calm; Nevertheless, it was going to be rough. “However!” the Footsoldier continued. “The knot was too tight for me and Kornal over there since we have meaty fingers.”
They had to be joking. First of all, they had just told me that they wanted to look in my private journal. Secondly, they admitted to not knowing what was in the journal. Lastly, they hadn’t even thought about cutting the tie to open it. “So… we were wondering what was in your journal? No lies! We want a straight and true answer.” I wasn’t one for deception, but it had become a normalcy in my everyday life. At this moment, I knew I had to lie, at least extend the truth.
“Um… rocks…” Was the only idea to come out of my head. Sweat rolled down the back of my neck and my forehead, as I anticipated the worst, however it didn’t come. Their body language showed confusion, so I decided to build on the lie, “Yeah, every time I would collect a certain rock or precious stone, I would put it in my bag and note it down in my journal.” I wasn’t really lying. I did have a page in my journal where I would write down my intake of income and what I sold. I guessed that it was a force of habit from my old life.
“Oh that makes perfect sense- Wait a minute! You’re a miner, aren’t you?!” The one known as Kornal accused, pointing his finger in my direction. I thought it was a stupid question for him to ask, since it was pretty obvious. After all, they looked through my bag, didn’t they? Without thinking, I nodded at his justification, “Then you must be the miner that helped Gerudo Town!!”
This time, I was shocked. These people were idiots, but they weren’t oblivious. As I yelled for them to wait and let me explain, one of them had already ran off, presumably to Master Kohga. I put my head against the wooden bars and sighed in defeat. Why was everything going from bad to worse? After a minute or so, Sooga appeared in front of my cell, with a prideful Kornal beside him.
“Come with me, girl. Master Kohga wishes to speak with you.” Sooga ordered, flipping a switch to open up the wooden bars. I debated to myself about escape, but I was certain that I would be defeated again. If only I had my stuff… Then all my belongings flashed through my memories. ‘Revali’s bow and shield!’ I thought to myself, looking around frantically. ‘Oh no! I completely forgot about his equipment, “What’s wrong with you?”
“Um…” I questioned whether or not to tell the ‘stoic ape’ about my precious belongings. If I were to tell him, then he would probably try to extort me, but if I weren’t to tell him about it, then they might get rid of my stuff! “I… w-want my p-possessions b-back…” Sooga continued to stare down at me. “A-A-And I h-have a name, you know?!”
“And what might that be?” He asked, taking my wrist, and leading me somewhere. I was mildly shocked! I was expecting him to get all defensive and to say something like, ‘I don’t care, girl! Now get a move on!!’ But he didn’t. He asked for my name. I still didn’t like his stupid face!
“(Y-Y/N)…” I stuttered, staring down at my feet for any source of confidence. Sooga had secretly loved my name. His inner thoughts had told him that it was a beautiful, graceful name. A perfect one for a girl such as myself; However, I would never figure this out. Sooga’s shook his head to alleviate any inner thoughts that he deemed inappropriate as he continued to lead me down the never ending hallway. As Sooga was doing this, I was mentally taking note of the area. The stoic ape had lead me into another throne room, decorated top to bottom in red. Master Kohga was on the pedestal, looking less than pleased. By his feet was my bag and equipment. I gasped lightly as he picked up Revali’s Kite Shield.
“Rito equipment, several luminous stones, an inaccessible journal, and the ability to take out some of my Footsoldiers. Yet not one of my lackies have seen you around Hyrule. You have also been accused of sneaking precious stones into Gerudo Town. I had a whole plan and everything! I was going to isolate Gerudo Town so they would surrender the Thunder Helm to me- I mean the Yiga Clan!! Yet you had to come and ruin everything!!!” The Top Banana of the Yiga Clan then started to cry into one of the many pillows surrounding him. I would have said something, but the atmosphere felt too awkward. I looked up to Sooga for some sort of guidance, but as usual, his face was covered by that stupid mask. Sooga must have noticed this, before walking up to Kohga and whispering something in his ear. Kohga finally stopped crying before he rummaged through the rest of my stuff. I was about to protest against Kohga’s actions, until I saw Sooga looking at me. I stayed quiet… for a whole two seconds.
“Hey! That’s my stuff your rummaging through!! You’re not allowed to do that!!!” I snarled, trying to look as menacing as possible; However, this did not stop Kohga from looking through my bag. I looked around the room to look upon the exit. ‘Déjà vu…’ I thought putting my head in my hands. As I did this, more noises could be heard from the Yiga’s direction. When I looked up, I saw Kohga and Sooga gazing upon a banana. ‘Oh yeah, I got that from the weird lady awhile back. I thought it would be rotten by now…’ I watched them admire the fruit as I gazed at the exit once more. I took a step toward said exit, but my subconscious stopped me. My (E/C) eyes looked at Revali’s gear. I couldn’t just leave it behind. As I walked up to them, I was stopped my Sooga, “What’s the point in bringing me here if you’re just going to admire a banana?! I would have ran to that exit by now if it wasn’t for my stuff! You better tell me what is going on, and what you are planning to do to me, or so help me-”
“You will wait patiently for your sentence, girl! I want to kill you, but it’s too early for that. In a week, I’ll have your head and I’ll drop it into the pit!! Yeah! That’s what I’ll do.” Master Kohga proclaimed, laughing hysterically at nothing in particular. I felt anger rush through my brain as I clenched my fists and bit my lips. Blood seeped down from my chin as I tried to handle the situation. Unfortunately, this was a lot bigger than me. I didn’t want to die. Not to these low-lives. If anything, I would want to die near those close to me. I couldn’t, “Take her away, Narnie and Bek.”
Two Footsoldiers were about to take me back to my cell before I yelled, “You know what?! I’m glad you die in the future!! I’m glad that you are thrown down that pit by the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness!!! You think you can just push people around and you think you can always get what you want! That everything will go your way, but it won’t!! Mark my words, Kohga!!! You and your main subordinate will die, and I’ll meet you wherever we’re going to end up!!!” The Footsoldiers started to take me away, as I continued to frantically yell at these awful people; Nevertheless, I was taken away and thrown back into my cell. I started to cry. I didn’t want to die… not like this…
Chapter Text
Too many steps in the wrong direction. Running just to find protection. My mind full of memories, like a collection. Wrong choices, the wrong selection.
-Anonymous
My Master and I watched as (Y/N) was taken away from our view. Her screams reverberated through the hallways and bounced back to us, until they finally ceased. I looked to Master Kohga for an answer, but he looked just concerned and confused as I. “Sooga,” he started, “Who told you, you could die?”
“I haven’t yet- I mean I won’t, Master Kohga!” For the first time, I was incredibly flustered. (Y/N)’s words were still in my brain as I tried to think what she meant, “Master Kohga, I must urge you to not kill the girl. As much as I want to think that her words are a bluff, I believe that she is telling the truth.”
“How could you think such an inexplicable thing, Sooga?! She threatened me!! You should be on my side-”
“And I am Master Kohga; however, I ask this because it didn’t seem like she was threatening you in that way. I think she is telling the truth about our impending deaths, which are by another’s hands.” Bowing down to my Master and taking his hand, I looked down to the dirt floor for the words I wanted to say, “Master Kohga, if you would allow me to conduct some research on the girl, I would be most grateful.” Master Kohga thought about my proposal for a couple seconds before spitting out a ‘fine.’ Nevertheless, I was happy about this. I didn’t know why, but I had a strange feeling about the very girl that stood in this room. Perhaps she could be of good use to the Yiga Clan.
As I walked out the door, I looked upon (Y/N)’s precious bag. She seemed so attached to it. I took the bag with me. I couldn’t give her back all of her equipment, however. The only things I couldn’t give back were a few arrows and her Feathered Edge. I wondered what she was doing with Rito weaponry, before leaving my Master in peace. I snapped my fingers to call for four Footsoldiers. They had appeared as quickly as I had blinked, “You two find some information about the current prisoner. I want everything. Any records you can find will be most beneficial, and you other two need to guard the girl, until I can find someone better for the job. Also bring this stuff to her. I believe it’s the girl’s. To your places!” Just like that, they had disappeared. I hoped they would come back with information soon.
…
Tears were flowing from my eyes and down my cheeks, as I tried to calm myself down. Why? Why was this happening to me?! First of all, they kidnapped me. Secondly, they took everything that I have ever owned in this world. And to top it all off, I was going to die to this cult. And here I thought my life in Hyrule was getting better. ‘I guess I was wrong…’ As I cried in the corner of the room, I didn’t hear the faint sound of erupting smoke or the fluttering of talismans. But what I did hear was the drop of a heavy bag. Turning to the source of the noise, I saw my precious bag along with Revali’s shield. I hugged it tight. I looked up to see two Footsoldiers looking down at my limp figure. I caught myself from saying thank you. Quickly, I turned around. They hadn’t left, so my only guess was that they were guarding my cell. What felt like hours went by without a sigh or a sound. Occasionally, I would look back at the two guards, but they would be looking ahead.
I hoped the silence would become less awkward; However, the silence persisted for a couple of days. How I could tell was by the amount of meals per day. Usually, the meal was, what could only be described as, oatmeal and a half eaten banana. My tears had dried by then, so crying was completely out of the picture. Besides, they didn’t have to feed me at all, so I ate whatever they gave me. I was grateful, for a prisoner. Day in and day out, my life in a cell was becoming boring. I would have written, but they confiscated my ink and quill. And I would have used my time to train, but they had confiscated my sword. They hadn’t even given me a stick so I could draw in the dirt. On the fourth day, I went up to the bars of the cell and looked at the two guards, “Hey do you want to play a game?”
“We’re not allowed to let you out of your cage.” The one to my right stated, continuing to look straight ahead. I looked to the Footsoldier on my left to find him asleep. ‘Not very professional, are we?’ I snarked mentally, looking back to the Footsoldier who was awake.
“You don’t have to let me out for this game, I promise!” I reassured from behind the bars. The Footsoldier side glanced my figure before sighing in defeat. His friend was still fast asleep. He went out of my view for a moment, before coming back with a pillow to sit on.
“Alright. What’s this game you were talking about?” He asked, folding his arms to act more serious. Of course, I knew that the Yiga Clan was absolutely ridiculous, so I wasn’t fooled by his façade. I was happy to have someone to talk to for a while, even though these were the people keeping me hostage.
“What about I Spy?!” I smiled, trying to get the guard to be as happy as I was, however he didn’t seem sold on the idea. He tilted his head in confusion, which made me wonder if he knew what the game was. The Footsoldier clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth.
“What’s ‘I Spy?’” He queried, sounding more aggressive than he did before; However, I kept my cool. After all, he couldn’t kill me, since I was supposed to die to another’s hand soon, most likely Sooga’s.
“Well it’s- Um… well- hm…” My various attempts to try to explain the game didn’t seem to form in my mouth, “A person is ‘it’ every round and they choose something in a room by its color. Whoever else is playing tries to guess what that object is and whoever gets it, gets to be ‘it.’” The Footsoldier still seemed confused, “You know what? Maybe it’s easier if we just play. I’ll go first! I… spy… with… my little eye… something… red!” To be clear, there was a lot of red banners around the hallway.
“But there’s a lot of red things in this room! It could take hours to guess what you’re looking at!!” The Footsoldier complained, leaning his head back in frustration. His little fit of rage woke up his friend which just stared between the both of us. I smiled at him before saying:
“You better guess what it is before this becomes a game of Twenty Questions!” Both of the Footsoldiers gasped at my little threat, before taking wild guesses about what I was looking at. What was I looking at? The eye on their masks. It took them three hours.
Chapter Text
I stood by my Master’s side, wondering where the two Footsoldiers I had sent out to find information on (Y/N) were. It has been a week and Master Kohga has been itching to kill the girl; However, I still think she would be useful to the Yiga Clan and it’s many members. She has proven to lift up the mood for anyone who is around her that she trusts. Mychel and Hew reported that she has gotten more friendly with the both of them, as she patiently awaited her death. As if on cue, the two I have sent out teleported into the room, before Master Kohga and myself, “Master Kohga! We have returned.”
“Well, spill! Is the girl of use to us?!” Master Kohga bellowed, sitting up on his pedestal. I wasn’t sure whether or not he was expecting (Y/N) to be of use to the Yiga Clan; However, at the time, I didn’t question these things. I just looked ahead at the two Footsoldiers.
“We had originally looked all over Hyrule but couldn’t find any data on her; However, we decided to ask around the Yiga Clan for some information. We didn’t figure out her age or her background, but what we did figure out was that she was a large part of an incident about two and a half months ago.” The speaking Footsoldier continued, “Master Kohga, do you remember the strange Great Plateau report from that time?”
“Of course I do! Some girl mysteriously walked out of that weird cave.” It took a minute for my Master to connect the dots. Once he figured it out, a large gasp escaped his lips, “You’re telling me that the girl is the one who walked out?!!” The Footsoldier nodded, watching Master Kohga pace around the room, “Sooga, I guess your intuition was right once again. The girl is of use to us after all, until she tells us everything we need to know. Then we’ll kill her!!” His cackle resonated off of the stone walls and all throughout the base, as I silently thought to myself. ‘If she is indeed the girl who came off the Great Plateau, then how did she get there in the first place? If I remember the report correctly, it said that she just walked out and went to the edge of the cliff. Once there, she curled up in a ball and started crying. This definitely goes deeper than my Master thinks it does.’
“Thank you Footsoldiers! You’re dismissed!!” And with that, they were gone.
…
“Hey (Y/N)! How are you doing today?” Mychel greeted sitting on the pillow to the left of me. I gave him a weak smile before looking down to the ground beneath me. Hew and Mychel seemed to notice my sadness, “It’s okay (Y/N). We still have a couple hours to do something fun and we’re allowed to give you whatever you want, besides your freedom of course!!” With that Hew elbowed him to get his attention. They engaged in a silent conversation that I couldn’t even comprehend. After all, I still couldn’t see there expressions under their stupid masks.
“Um…” I got both of the male Footsoldiers’ attention, “I know it’s a lot to ask, but can I make a request? I-I don’t want you to burn my stuff. If you don’t mind, can you drop off everything near Rito Village? This is my friend’s weaponry… and I wouldn’t want him to lose more than one thing in one day.” At the moment, I was looking at the ground, holding Revali’s Kite Shield tightly against my chest. When I looked up, I saw Mychel and Hew rubbing their masks with their arms. I believe they were crying, and I wondered why they were. Maybe it was out of pity? Maybe they were genuine tears? I would never know for sure.
Suddenly, out of the newly created silence, Sooga appeared in my cell, as he stood before the three of us. “I will be taking the girl now, stay at your posts until you are given new orders.” Sooga looked down at me, before grabbing one of my shoulders and teleporting me to another room with a large pedestal in front of it. ‘Seriously? How many of these rooms does Kohga have?!’ The only difference was the lack of Master Kohga. As if reading my mind, Sooga stated, “Master Kohga will be here any minute.” Ten minutes passed before Master Kohga appeared. He looked sluggish due to his worsened posture, so my guess was that he had just awakened from one of his many naps, “Master Kohga! The girl, as promised.”
“So, girl-” Master Kohga was starting to speak, before I interrupted him.
“I’ve told this to Sooga and now I going to tell you that I have a name! It’s (Y/N), (Y/N) (L/N), and you will treat me with at least a little respect!! It’s the least you can do since you’re going to be the one to kill me…” My booming voice quickly became a mutter as my words flowed out of my mouth. Sooga didn’t try to stop me, so I knew I would be fine. Kohga grumbled under his breath.
“Fine… (Y/N). And on that note of ‘killing you,’ I’m not going to do that yet. First, you are going to give me all the information I need, and you will do it with haste.” I looked at Master Kohga confused. ‘Information? What does he mean by information?! I know a lot of things, but he wouldn’t know that, right?!’ Deciding to keep up the façade, I looked to Sooga for some form of direction; However he didn’t say a word or even spare me a glance, “You came out of that cave on the Great Plateau! And I want to know how you got in there!! My Footsoldiers had been outside that cave for months and then you just come waltzing out of there like a weirdo!!! That was almost three months ago.”
“Cave? What cave?! I have never done such a thing! I came all the way from Greyham to visit Hyrule, so I don’t know what you’re even talking about!! Besides, no one is allowed on the Great Plateau, so-”
“Don’t lie to me! I am the great Master Kohga, and my men told me that you came off of the Great Plateau and out of that cave!! They wouldn’t lie to me!!! Sooga!!!” With a snap from Kohga’s sausage fingers, Sooga drew one of his samurai swords to my neck. Unlike some people in Hyrule, I wasn’t as strong-willed. I feared death just the same as everyone else. Besides, if I died then I couldn’t go home, but if I told them everything they needed to know, then I would still be put six feet under; However, I didn’t realize this at the time.
“O-Okay fine, I did wake up in that cave. That much is true.” I answered, watching Sooga lower the sword back into his sheath. I looked to Master Kohga with disgust. He truly was a sickening man child that used others for his own gain. In that moment, I vowed that I would never allow another person to be entangled in his snare. Oh I wish I would have never thought that.
“Good girl, and how did you get in that cave?” The Yiga leader asked slyly, thinking I would actually give him the answer. He wouldn’t believe the truth so, why not lie and drag this out as long as I can.
“I woke up in there.” Was all I said. The room grew incredibly quiet as the two stared at my figure, expecting more words to come out of my mouth.
“And…” Kohga urged, still feeling hopeful that I might tell him the answer he wanted. I wouldn’t give him that satisfaction. I shook my head, ending the story right then and there. Kohga was not pleased by this, “That can’t be it! What about before?! You couldn’t have just magically appeared inside the cave!! You had to get in there somehow!!!”
“That’s it. I just woke up in there.” It went like that for a while. Master Kohga advising me that I didn’t just miraculously teleport into the Shrine of Resurrection; However, that excuse wasn’t too far from the truth. In fact, it’s the closest scenario to the truth without making someone question their existence in the universe. Let’s just say Master Kohga wasn’t happy with my answer. He was so unpleased that I wasn’t allowed to have any bananas. Of course, this didn’t really affect me since I never ate the half-eaten banana that went with my meals anyway. I was put back into my cell and silently wished for death. I was acting confident to hide what I was truly feeling. Fear. If I showed any more weakness, they would surely take advantage of that. Even though I was not strong-willed like Urbosa or Link, I had to stay strong. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have a chance at surviving.
Chapter Text
From childhood’s hour I have not been as others were. I have not seen as others saw. I could not bring my passions from a common spring. From the same source I have not taken my sorrow. I could not awaken my heart of joy at the same tone. And all I loved. I loved alone. Then, in my childhood, in the dawn of a most stormy life, was drawn from every depth of good and ill. The mystery which binds me still. From the torrent, or the fountain. From the red cliff of the mountain. From the sun that ‘round me rolled, in its autumn tint of gold. From the lightning in the sky, as it passed me flying by. From the thunder, and the storm, and the cloud that took the form. When the rest of Heaven was blue. Of a demon in my view.
-Edgar Allen Poe
Another morning of waking up in my cell and lounging about due to the lack of anything in general. It was just me, Mychel, Hew, and the boredom that seemed to surround the three of us. It was quiet, until Hew decided to start a conversation, “I’m glad you survived, (Y/N). Master Kohga usually doesn’t spare anyone that he puts on death row, but it seems like you were the first to change our Master’s mind.” I sat up from my spider inhabited corner and went over to the bars to look at Hew. Even though he still had his mask on, I could tell he was carrying an expression of relief. Somehow, I knew he was smiling, so I smiled back at him, before retreating back to my corner to watch the spiders make their intricate webs, “(Y/N)! Do you have any other games from where you’re from? We’re bored, right Mychel?” Mychel nodded eagerly, before they both looked at me again. A weak smile appeared on my face.
“Let’s just play I Spy. I’m not really in the mood to do anything else.” The urge to sleep was tormenting my brain, as I said this. I hadn’t slept well in a week and the bags under my eyes were probably larger than they were back in Rito Village; Nevertheless, I persisted. Unlike Rito Village, I didn’t feel safe in the Yiga Clan Hideout. Paranoia was screaming into my ears at every possible second. If I feel asleep, would I even wake up? “I’ll go first. I… spy… with my little eye… something… grey.”
“Oh! The walls!! It’s got to be the walls.” Mychel insisted, folding his arms with pride. I continued to smile at him. I nodded in affirmation, signaling that it was his turn. I closed my eyes and decided to listen for a while, “Okay! Okay!! I… spy… with… my little eye… something- Sooga!!” Snapping my eyes open, I saw Sooga outside of my cell.
“What are you doing? I put you two on strict orders not fall into the prisoner’s mental games.” Sooga scolded, looking down on Mychel and Hew. Part of me didn’t want to say anything, and to just stay out of their business, but the other half of me spoke out.
“Sooga, it’s not their fault! I-I’m the one who made them talk to me and keep me company. A-And we were just playing I Spy.” I was imagining that Sooga was looking at me quizzically, “I-It’s a game… w-where everyone tries to guess what the spier is l-looking at… W-Would you l-like to p-p-play a r-round?” My stutter wasn’t making my argument any more convincing; Nevertheless, Sooga sat down in front of me and the bars, and looked down on my sitting figure, “O-Okay… um… I… spy… with… my little eye… something… r-red.”
“But there’s a lot of red in this room. You could be looking at anything.” Sooga countered. ‘Wow, Déjà vu again…’ I thought to myself, before smiling at him knowingly.
“You better start guessing, otherwise we’re going to be here all day.” I sassed playfully, giggling into my uncoiled fist. Why was I acting like this? Was it merely to survive, or was it actually genuine emotion? Either way, I was contempt with the way I was feeling. Sooga froze a little before frantically looking around the hallway we were in. Time passed with haste unlike before, yet my eyes beckoned me to go to sleep and get some rest, but how could I when I was in the lion’s den? “Alright, my turn. I… spy… with… my little eye… something-” Before I could finish, a large gust of smoke and talismans appeared in the spot Sooga had appeared in before. But Sooga was with me. Out of the smoke, an angry Master Kohga appeared in a disheveled state.
“Sooga, what have you been doing?! I’ve been waiting for you and that stupid girl for an hour!!!” He screeched, making Sooga, Mychel, and Hew jump onto their feet and bow at a ninety degree angle. Master Kohga then stared at me, as I was still sitting idly on the floor staring back at him blankly, “Sooga! Take the girl and bring her to the Red Room. Let’s squeeze all we can out of her before the sun goes down.” Sooga nodded at his Master, before teleporting into my cell and taking the both of us to the presumed ‘red room.’ They didn’t give its name for nothing. Every square inch of the room was red. The walls, the floor, and all the decorations were colored as such. I was sat down in a chair and chained by the ankles and waist. Master Kohga sat in a chair across from me, while Sooga stood behind his Master, “Now, I’ll ask you again. How did you get in that cave?”
“I told you, I woke up in there.” I answered.
“No! No!! No!!! You clarified that you woke up in the cave, but how did you get in there?!!” Master Kohga yelled, standing up from his seat and pointed at me with disgust laced into his voice. Sooga lightly placed one of his hands on Kohga’s shoulder, before setting him back into his seat.
“Well, ah, I don’t know how I didn’t.” I responded, deciding to play this game a little longer. I had learned this trick from a movie, so I hoped I could pull it off well enough to seem unclear.
“So you don’t know how you got in the cave?!” Master Kohga questioned loudly, as he slammed his hands against the wooden table.
“On the contrary-” I replied, smiling to myself, as my inner child laughed hardily. Even though death was knocking on my door, it was still funny to see Master Kohga’s imaginary reactions.
“So you do know how you got in the cave?” Sooga interrupted, making Master Kohga inch a little further into his seat.
“I’m possibly more or less not definitely rejecting the idea that I undeniably do or do not know how I got into the cave on the Great Plateau, if that indeed wasn’t how I didn’t.” It was then silent. Not a sound filled the room as the two Yiga scrutinized my facial expressions. Since I knew better, I knew that they were entirely and completely baffled. Master Kohga and Sooga just didn’t know what think. Master Kohga calmly got up from his seat and looked at Sooga.
“I going on a banana break…”
Chapter Text
Another distasteful week had passed by, and Master Kohga was not pleased. Everything had annoyed my Master, even peeling bananas! (Y/N) had been with the Yiga Clan for almost a half month, yet everything has turned on its side. While the Footsoldiers and Blademasters loved her to death, my Master was not keen on her in the slightest. We’ve been trying to get any information we could out of her, but she hasn’t said anything besides the fact that she woke up in the cave and didn’t remember anything prior to said events; However, I deemed this to be untrue. How do I know this? The girl herself had admitted to living in Greyham, so she does remember where and what she was doing, before finding herself in that cave, but even this seems a little off to me. Greyham was a very poor kingdom that was mainly used as farmland. She would stick out like a sore thumb in Greyham due to her attitude and her ears.
The cute, tiny girl has been lying right to our faces, but I didn’t dare tell my Master. I feared that this girl was far more of a threat that the Yiga Clan thinks she is. Something about those eyes. Her big, (E/C) eyes knew something. Something bigger than me, Master Kohga, or the Yiga Clan. Those eyes have witnessed something far bigger than Hyrule itself. Because of this sneaking suspicion, I decided to look into this girl myself. And the only information I found on her wasn’t bigger than the Yiga Clan, but at least Master Kohga would appreciate it.
…
“You woke up in this cave.” Kohga stated, pointing at a painting of the Shrine of Resurrection.
“Yes.” I replied.
“And in this cave, there is only one exit and one entrance. It’s the same way.” The leader continued.
“Okay.” I replied again, a smug smile painted on my lips.
“And my men had been guarding this cave three months before you came out of it.” Master Kohga implored.
“Okay.” I repeated.
“When my men checked if there was any life present, they could only find light footsteps from when you walked out of said cave.” The leader informed steadily getting closure to my chained up body.
“Okay.” I repeated for the third time. My smile still remained.
“So the only way for you to walk out of said cave is for you to have been magically transported into it.” Kohga apprised, staring me dead in the eye.
“That makes sense to me.” I commented.
“Then how did you get in the cave?” Master Kohga asked, getting right into my face. I held the urge to gag. I put on an innocent expression.
“I told you, I woke up in there.”
“You little… rotten banana peel!!” Master Kohga screamed, stomping his feet up and down as if he was a toddler who was denied a treat from his mother. Sooga and a couple of guards gasped in surprise at what assaulted their ears. Sooga walked up to Kohga.
“Master Kohga, don’t you think that was a little too harsh?!” Sooga muttered loudly, urging Kohga to apologize for the insult he had just thrown at me; However, I knew he wasn’t sorry, and he wouldn’t apologize even if it meant life or death.
“Don’t tell me how to feel Sooga!” Master Kohga argued, folding his arms over his chest in anger, before pointing at me accusingly once more, “She’s the one thing preventing us from success, and she won’t even answer my questions!! I going to kill her!!!” Somehow, his obsessive screeching became even louder than it was before. I covered my ears to block out the sound, but it still came through. Sooga managed to calm his Master down.
“Master Kohga, why don’t you go on a banana break and relax for a while? Let me interrogate the girl alone.” Sooga requested taking Kohga’s arm and lead him out of the Red Room. They shared some words, which I couldn’t hear from so far away. Kohga looked back at me a couple of times, before leaving me with Sooga. The guards had also disappeared in a cluster of smoke. It was just me and the stoic ape, “He’s going to kill you at this rate, (Y/N). Why don’t you tell us the information that we need to know before such a tragedy befalls you?”
“You wouldn’t even believe me if I did tell you the truth. Besides, even if I did tell you, it wouldn’t be of use to the Yiga Clan, or even Master Kohga. It is only a burden to anyone who has the curse of knowing about it.” I spoke sadly, not wanting to talk about my upbringing in this world. I knew death was fiercely banging on my door, but I just didn’t have the stupidity to tell a cult something so important. Sooga stayed quiet and just gazed upon me for a minute. He had no idea how I was feeling, and to him, it seemed like my emotions changed with a flip of a coin. One moment, I was sassy and unreasonable, but the next moment, I was solemn and broken, “Sooga? Do you believe in the impossible? Perhaps the improbable? Because if you don’t, then I doubt you’ll believe my words.”
Sooga unchained me from the chair I was sitting in and teleported me back into my cell. Immediately after I got back, I grabbed Revali’s shield and held it close. So badly, I wanted to be in someone familiar’s arms. Revali and Robbie, at the time, were the only people who understood what I was going through. I wished I was back with the both of them, safe and warm. I just wanted security again. Once I fell asleep, Sooga disappeared and had a conversation with Master Kohga. One I wouldn’t know about until much later.
“Sooga?! I didn’t call for you!!” Master Kohga shouted softly, as Sooga walked up to his Master. He bowed down and lightly kissed the leader’s hand out of respect. Sooga got on his knees before looking upon Kohga with seriousness.
“Master Kohga, I bring news about the current prisoner. This time the news is far more significant. There was a report a day after the current one we are asking the girl about. Apparently, she had an audience with King Rhoam.” Sooga explained, as Kohga sat up on his podium. Sooga grabbed a report out of nowhere and started to speak again, “The report said, and I quote, ‘Your Majesty. I am the Seer (Y/N) (L/N) and I have come here to tell you of the dangers that is to come, which heavily involve Calamity Ganon. Near Princess Zelda’s seventeenth birthday, Calamity Ganon will take control of everything you and the kingdom have been supposedly working for. Ganon will take over the Guardians, the Castle, the Divine Beasts… everything! The mass majority of Hyrule will be devasted, if not destroyed. So please, Your Majesty, I beg you to prepare better for the incoming destruction of our livelihoods.’ End quote. She has admitted to be a seer and there were several Yiga witnesses that were at that audience. They have accepted this as truth.”
“So the girl is a seer, huh?” Master Kohga thought out loud, as he gently stroked his mask, “The dots are aligning to when we first met her… Sooga! Cancel that appointment with that other seer. We don’t need him anymore; We have the girl now.” With that, Sooga disappeared. Kohga couldn’t stop plotting his enemies’ demise.
Chapter Text
“I win!” I celebrated, doing a cringy dance while Mychel looked at the Tik Tac Toe that I drew in the dirt with a stick. Mychel wasn’t happy that he lost, and I definitely didn’t make it better with my boasting. Eventually, I stopped and sat back down. Even though they weren’t allowed, Mychel and I would play the competitive game in my cell, as Hew stood guard, “It’s okay Mychel, you’ll get it next time, I’m sure. I’m not really good at this game anyway.” I encouraged, giving the common Footsoldier a gentle smile. We smiled at each other, before Hew told Mychel to get back to his position. Once he did, another cloud of smoke appeared. It was Sooga, as usual. Except the only difference was the Sooga didn’t appear in my cell.
“I’ll be taking the girl now. I’ll give you new orders soon. Come with me (Y/N).” The cell gate opened, and I walked out as he told me to do. The three of us didn’t know what was going on. Sooga took my hand in his as he dragged me through the hallways. The more we walked, the steamier the area seemed to become. I was even more confused, when he stopped in front of two doors with curtains blocking the view into them. I looked to Sooga for answers, “You’ll clean yourself and then put on the clothes in the hot spring, before meeting up with Master Kohga. And don’t think about running. There are Blademasters stationed around every hallway. I will retrieve you in a couple minutes.” With that he was gone. ‘Do I really stink that bad?’ I huffed to myself before entering the hot spring area. It was empty and it wasn’t communal, so that was a plus. Taking off my smock, I dipped into the warm waters and sank in. I hadn’t bathed myself in months, so I felt all my stress melt away. I washed my hair and made sure I was squeaky clean, before hopping out. I looked to a table to see folded clothes. They were the clothes I bought from Gerudo Town. I heaved a large sigh of relief before putting them on. My body definitely lost weight, since the clothes were bigger on me than before. Once I felt presentable, I walked out of the doorway to find Sooga leaning against the wall.
“Ready to go?” He muttered lightly, reaching out his hand for me to take. Out of politeness, I accepted, and he walked me down the vast hallway. We came upon the first pedestal room where I met Master Kohga. And there he was! On top of his pedestal, looking down on the both of us. Something changed about Kohga, and I couldn’t help but glare. Sooga sat me down on one of the floor cushions as I waited for Kohga to speak. He suddenly started to laugh maniacally.
“How long did you think you could keep this from me, without me finding out?” Kohga asked slyly, obviously knowing something. Fear started to run through my heart as I tried to contain any leaked emotion. ‘What did he know?’ I wondered, looking up at the insane cult leader, “Well? Aren’t you going to say anything, seer?!” Signals were going off in my head, left and right. I tried to remain calm.
“I’m not a seer. What on Earth are you talking about?!” I asked, wanting to get up from my spot and run, but my body wouldn’t move. Kohga came down the stairs and started to circle around me, as if I were prey caught in a predator’s trap.
“You know what I mean, seer! This whole time, I was conversing and arguing with an all-powerful seer… that has seen into the far future. In a report, it stated, that YOU are a seer, and that Princess Zelda will fail to awaken her Sealing Power before the Great Calamity! Calamity Ganon will take over everything and inevitably win, and the Yiga Clan will be by his side!!” I gritted my teeth, as he laughed at a victory that wouldn’t even be in his favor. Ganon was pure evil, and he wouldn’t think twice about betraying his lackies if it would benefit himself.
“You think this is some kind of game?” I muttered loud enough for both Kohga and Sooga to hear me. I looked up at the both of them with anger in my eyes, “Calamity Ganon doesn’t care whether or not who is on his side! He will devastate everything in his path until there is nothing!! You think you’re going to win that fight?! Why? Why do you want everyone else to suffer? I understand that you Sheikah were mistreated in the far off past but have a heart! Calamity Ganon is going to kill everyone!! He not only wishes death on Princess Zelda and the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness, but he will not stop until everyone is dead!! You hear me?! Everyone is going to die!!!”
“So you have seen it, the future that is to come! I knew it!! Sooga, put these things on her ankles!!!” Kohga ordered, before I was lifted off the ground and into the air by none other than Sooga. In his hands were two ankle bracelets that looked quite normal; However, when he put them on my ankles, I could feel intense weight. I was dropped back on the ground and could barely move my legs. ‘What are these things made of?! Lead?!!’ I thought trying to stand up, but the ankle weights wouldn’t let me, “Didn’t see that coming, huh seer?”
“Shut up…” I grumbled, finally standing up; However I had to use Sooga as support. If I felt defeated before, I was definitely feeling it then, “W-What do you want from me? You have your answer, so why can’t you let me leave?”
“Seer (Y/N), because of your ability to see not only the near future, but as well as the far off forthcomings, I want you to be the Yiga Clan’s personal seer. You don’t really have a choice, but I just thought you should know. Besides, you still need to tell me when and how I die, with all the details. You are still of use to the Yiga Clan. Count yourself lucky!” With that Master Kohga disappeared in a cloud of smoke, leaving Sooga and I alone. Anger was rushing through my veins as I gritted my teeth. Sooga picked me up and teleported me back to my cell, but instead of leaving, he closed the bars and guarded my cell.
“What are you still doing here, Sooga?” I hissed, holding Revali’s Kite Shield, as I waited for Sooga’s reply. There was a moment of silence, before he looked back at me.
“I am to guard your cell until a certain Blademaster gets back from one of his missions. His name is Dorian, and I am certain he will watch over you well.” He answered not moving a muscle. ‘Dorian?’ I knew that name! That was the guy whose wife was killed in cold blood because he refused to be part of anymore abysmal acts of violence, “(Y/N)? You once said that I’ll die in the future, correct? How do I die?”
“I don’t know… That’s not how that works.” I answered, looking down at the dirt floor. Sooga continued to look back at me with question, “I… only see a hundred years in the future, Sooga. And in that one hundred years, Kohga was the only one there. You were nowhere to be found… Sorry.” Not another word was shared between the both of us. The silence overcame my surroundings, as I mentally prayed to whoever sent me here. ‘Please… Please help me…’
Chapter Text
“Oh, Seer from the great beyond, tell me my-” Master Kohga was about to say as he got up from his pedestal. I was at the bottom of the stairs looking up at his approaching figure.
“Fortune?” I interrupted, smiling up at him with my fakest smirk. Kohga stopped mid-step to mouth me off.
“Future! I was going to say future!!” He screamed, stomping up and down. He pulled himself together before continuing down the stairs “Tell me what glory awaits my Yiga Clan.”
“If you continue on your current path… you will find yourself…” I breathed in, trying to sound as spiritual as possible, “At the bottom of the stairs.” Master Kohga looked under himself to see that he was indeed at the bottom of the stairs. Sooga and Kohga both looked at me with confusion. “I see… I see… I see…” I pretended to become spiritual again motioning my hands around like I was touching space-time itself. Master Kohga continued to get closure, as I picked up a small rock from off the ground when he wasn’t looking, before throwing it at his big dumb belly, “Pain,” Master Kohga yelped out of slight pain. I got up and walked over to his banana stash. “and Anger.” I stated before grabbing a banana and harshly stomping on it. Sooga dragged me away from the alleged ‘murder’ of a banana, as Kohga looked at it horrified.
“Those were one of the finest bananas from the Faron Region!!” The ridiculous leader yelled, picking up the peel before proceeding to rub it all over his mask. I looked away disgusted as Sooga still held on my arms tightly. After a moment, he let me go. I put on my fake smile once again.
“Followed by denial~” I said, looking to a nearby wall slyly. Kohga stomped over to me before getting in my face. Anger was evident in his body language. After all, his entire body was shaking like crazy.
“This is not reading the future! You’re just saying what is happening right-” Taking my chance, I interrupted him again.
“Now?” I questioned, folding my arms behind my back, as Master Kohga walked back to his pedestal defeated. He sat down and started to rub his aching head. Signaling his hands, Sooga and the other guards in the room left without another word, leaving me alone with their ludicrous leader. He groaned before looking at me again, head in his hand.
“Ugh… why do you hate me?! I never did anything to you!” He asked, in a quieter tone then usual; Nevertheless, this angered me more than anything else had. I clenched my teeth to try to hold in my fury; However, I just couldn’t. I was so livid!
“Excuse me?! You kidnapped me! You threatened to kill me various times! You fed me boarder line garbage! You won’t allow me to leave!! You’re making me give you information that I don’t want to give!! And worst of all, you have taken my time away from me!!! Time is running out, and I just want to go back to my old life… Why is the universe testing me like this? All I ever wanted to do was go home… Why? Why is that so hard??” My anger hastily dwindled down into tears. I fell to my knees and covered my salty, wet eyes. I didn’t care that Kohga was still there. I didn’t care that I was showing weakness. All I wanted was to be happy again.
Master Kohga watched my weakened figure from on top of his pedestal. Mentally, he was freaking out. He didn’t know what to do, since he never seen anyone like this cry before. The Yiga leader was flabbergasted by what I said before I broke into tears. Not knowing what else to do, Master Kohga snapped his fingers to summon Sooga. When Sooga did appear, he was immediately worried about my emotional state. With a silent conversation between the two, Sooga draped me over his shoulder and teleported me back to my cell. I was still a mess. The stoic ape was quiet and held back the urge to wipe my tears away. Sooga was about to leave, before I gripped his muscular forearm, “What is it (Y/N)?”
“There was something I lost in Toruma Dunes. Please find it. I’m begging you…” I muttered, holding back my tears for Sooga. After I let go of his forearm, Sooga disappeared. Throughout the burning embers of twilight, I was in a deep state of depression. Everything felt so hopeless. Was I truly going to be locked away forever, forced to work for evil and never get a chance at true happiness? I couldn’t answer that question. After a couple hours, Sooga came back with a star fragment and told me it was all he could find. I could tell questions weighed heavily on Sooga’s brain, but I didn’t bother explaining myself. Tears no longer fell from my eyes, but my heartbreak continued until I fell into a light sleep, where nightmares haunted my terrified state. The next morning, I sat up and looked out into the barren hallway, feeling a little better after my horrific outburst. Not too long later, Sooga appeared in front of my cell and blocked my view.
“Master Kohga requests your presence.” Was all he said before teleporting him and myself to his usual napping spot. I walked around before gazing into the bottomless pit that was in the middle of what looked like a stadium. Kohga suddenly appeared, which caught my attention.
“Seer! I am offering you a chance at freedom!!” He screeched, crossing his arms with pride. I was both excited and confused. He didn’t want to let go of me then, so what could have changed his mind in one night? I didn’t bother to comment, so I continued to listen, “You are going to have a fight with Sooga over here. Whoever’s on the ground first loses. Best two out of three. If you win the fights, then you get to leave, and you’ll never have to see us ever again. But! If you lose, then you’ll tell us all the information we need to know.”
“Fine, works for me.” I accepted, feeling a genuine smile draw on my features.
“Great! Sooga get her.” With that, Sooga ran up to me and smacked me in the gut with the hilt of his sword. I curled up on the ground as I tried to ease the pain. Master Kohga was laughing his pants off, while Sooga attempted to assist me. I was beyond pissed.
“That was a cheap shot! You didn’t even give me a weapon!!” I hissed looking at Kohga with a feral looking gaze. He shrugged his shoulders, but I knew what he meant. This was meant to be unfair, so I could never escape. If they wanted to play dirty, so would I. I got up and took my position. Master Kohga yelled at Sooga to defeat me again, but I was ready this time. I dodged off to the side, wrapping around Sooga like I had done before. I attempted to grab one his heavy samurai swords; However, he launched me off his back, which sent me flying into the air. Like a cat, I landed on my feet. Sooga came at me again, before I started to run around the area, both out of fear and to find anything useful. Luckily, I found a stranded bow sitting against the wall. Once taking it, I ran up to Sooga, got on his back, and started to choke him the bow. It gave me enough time to get one of his swords, making him fall to the ground. We were tied.
When the third round began, I felt adrenaline rush through my veins. I wanted to win this fight. Sooga and I clashed our swords with both speed and immense power. Sooga truly was strong. So strong that I lost my grip on his sword. He pointed the tip at my neck, wanting me to admit defeat; However I grabbed the blade instead. Blood seeped from my hands, as Sooga was making distressed noises. “I will never,” I spoke, stepping closer to Sooga, “ever,” hot blood ran down the beautiful blade, dripping onto the cold earth, “let you take my freedom!” With that, I was knocked out by Sooga himself. I had lost.
Chapter Text
Time passes, people move. Like a river's flow, it never ends. A childish mind will turn to noble ambition. Young love will become deep affection. The clear water's surface reflects growth. Now listen to the Serenade of water to reflect upon yourself.
-Sheik, Ocarina of Time
I was in an unfathomably deep sleep, but I knew I was alive. The only thought to go through my head was my defeat against Sooga. As much as I didn’t want to care, I couldn’t help but beat myself up for such an embarrassing fight. Sooga and Kohga played dirty, which I should have expected; However, I was once from a world that played fair. Why didn’t I expect this before? This was the Yiga Clan, the glorified cult that was giving the headstrong Gerudo a run for their money. I should have known better.
From outside my dreamscape, I heard faint noises coming from all around me. My eyes beckoned me to wake up, which I agreed. Opening my eyes, I looked at my newly bandaged hands, then around my cell. When I did this, I saw a sleeping Sooga with a tea tray right next to him. I wanted to smile. I knew he was evil, but he respected me as a person, and he wasn’t as crazy as his boss. I got up from my position on the ground before scooting over to the unconscious male. He still seemed to be asleep. I looked to the Asian-like teapot before putting the back of my hand near it. The water had long grown cold. Sooga had been here for a while. I was about to wake him up before I saw his mask slip a little off of his face. Curiosity killed the cat, but I didn’t mind.
Gently taking off the mask, I got to look at his face. Though his hair was still in that ridiculous hair style, Sooga could be considered quite handsome. His hair shifted from white to black, which told me that he was most likely a Sheikah. He had a distinguished jawline and cheekbones, but the scar over his face kept my attention. The scar matched perfectly with the large scar-like indent on his mask. As I looked at his face, Sooga started to stir, but I was too mesmerized to look away or to try to find an excuse. The silent ape opened his coffee brown eyes to gaze upon my captivated (E/C) ones. As the seconds passed, Sooga became more and more frantic as he looked at me to his mask over and over again. Handing it back to him, he immediately took it and covered his face. Silence hanged heavily in the air.
“Let’s call it even.” I smiled, not bothering to move away from Sooga’s flustered figure. Tilting his head to the side, I started to giggle at him, “You played dirty in our fight, and I got to see your face. I think that is pretty fair, for you at least.” Another wave of silence crashed into the both of us, as we tried find anything else we would like to say to each other, “Anyway, what are you doing here Sooga? I saw the tea, but that just brings about more questions.”
“I-I was worried that I might have knocked you out too hard, so I came to watch over you.” He explained, looking away from my form and toward the wall. I had to admit that I was a little shocked that Sooga would abandon his duties to just watch over me, even though I was most likely breathing. Strangely, I found it a tad sweet, “I was also concerned about your hands, so…”
“Hey, Sooga, can you fill me in on some Yiga Clan stuff for me? I’ve had some questions, but I was too scared to ask you before and I doubt that Kohga will give me a straight answer, so do you mind?” I asked, taking one of the Japanese-like teacups and pouring myself some cold tea. Sooga was both weirded out by my tolerance for cold tea and my bold question; Nevertheless, he allowed me to do what I wanted, “Great! So… about Master Kohga. How long has he been the leader of the Yiga Clan?”
“About five months now. It is customary for the leaders to pass down their roles as ‘Master,’ once they die. My Master has trained most diligently in the last fifteen years. He worked hard to become as strong as his father, the previous leader of the Yiga Clan. Once the role is passed down, our Master’s main goal was to destroy our closest threat, the Gerudo. We were coming close, before you resupplied Gerudo Town.” Sooga explained, as I almost choked on my tea. I asked Sooga how old Master Kohga was, “He’s only in his early twenties.”
“O-Okay enough of that!” I urged, covering my ears momentarily, “So… how old are you then, Sooga?” I asked, feeling genuinely curious. To my understanding, Calamity Ganon lets his minions use his immortal life force, so the Yiga could really live as long as they wanted, but there is the price of one’s freedom.
“I am older than Master Kohga by five years.” He told briefly, not willing to give any more personal information, “I have been helping Master Kohga since. It has been quite the honor to serve him.” Sooga said, smiling behind his ridiculous mask. I huffed, “So let me ask you a question. Why do you hate Master Kohga so much?”
“Just the fact that he serves one of the evilest beings ever is enough for me to hate him. Sooga, I need you to understand that ever since people lived in the sky, Ganon has harassed the people of Hyrule. As far as I’m aware, Ganon only cares about himself. He’s not something for mortals to control… Sorry! I’m getting off topic, huh? Well… I guess you could say I’m rooting to stay alive and free, which Kohga hasn’t really reached upon. He’s also VERY unpleasant! I guess that’s all my complaints that aren’t just insults.” I explained, as Sooga patiently waited for me to finish my miniature rant. He neither agreed nor disagreed with my statement.
“Let me ask another one. How did you get in that cave, and what is said cave?” Sooga asked, as I rolled my eyes at his statement. He really thought I was going to tell him a straight and believable answer?
“I woke up in there, and the cave must be Sheikah technology from ten thousand years ago. I wouldn’t know.” Just like how I knew that Sooga was being the opposite of clever, the stoic ape knew I was lying, but he didn’t push me, “Anyway, you should probably get back to Master Kohga before he starts freaking out about where you are.” Before Sooga could open his mouth to respond, high-pitched yelling could be heard from the other side of the base. Sooga looked at me with amazement, as I ‘predicted’ the future; However, it was just coincidence, “Thank you for spending time with me Sooga. It means a lot to me that you wanted to make sure I was okay.” After that Sooga looked down bashfully before disappearing. Once again, I was left alone, as Sooga and Master Kohga had another secret conversation.
“So?! What did you get out of her?!!” Kohga bellowed, struggling to sit up.
“I don’t believe she will tell the Yiga Clan about her appearance in that cave. She stated that it was a piece of Sheikah technology from ten thousand years ago, but we already knew that. She didn’t give up any valuable information, but she gave up some information regarding yourself, Master Kohga. (Y/N) finds you to be very unpleasant.” Sooga explained, feeling bad that he was extorting information out of me; Nevertheless, his main focus was appeasing Master Kohga… for the time being.
“The Seer finds me unpleasant?!!” Like an angry monkey, he ran about the room knocking over anything that he didn’t find important. His temper tantrum lasted for a couple minutes, until he calmed down, “Hm… I guess she did insult me yesterday about something along those lines. I’ll try to be nice to her later.”
“Good idea, Master Kohga. That is the end of my report, so I will take my leave.” Sooga then disappeared once again, leaving only a couple of talismans on the ground. Something in Sooga yelled at him to inform me, but why? Sooga didn’t realize it at the time, but the stoic ape was waning on his moral views. He had known Kohga for years and he was his loyal dog; However, I had an expanding influence on the Yiga. Confliction. Confusion. He never had to doubt his Master before, so why was he doing it at the worst time?
Chapter Text
“He’s going to try to do what?!” I questioned loudly, almost thinking Sooga was lying; However, the stoic ape never lied, “S-So… you’re actually telling me that the crude and manipulative Master Kohga, is going to act pleasant and serene, with me?” I suddenly burst into a large fit of laughter. My laughing died down when I knew Sooga was being serious.
“(Y/N), I am practically begging you to be nice. He is going to try to make an effort, so if you can just meet him three quarters of the way, that would really make his day.” Sooga admonished, but I just couldn’t take the situation seriously. For Hylia’s sake, I knew full well that I was going to be forced to be nice to someone who won’t even try to return the favor, “I’ll do anything, just be nice.”
“Anything you say~” I mused, knowing that escape wasn’t part of ‘anything,’ yet humor was the best way to temporarily escape the situation. Sooga was definitely glaring at me, even though I couldn’t physically see, “I know, I know! Um… I want all of my stuff back. That includes my sword, my journal, everything! You give me back the rest of my gear and I’ll be nice to Kohga… once. Do we have a deal, Sooga?” A sly smile was drawn on my features as Sooga thought about for a minute. To me it sounded fair, but to him it sounded far-fetched. He reluctantly agreed, before disappearing. As he did, Master Kohga walked in and stood in front of my cell. The awkward atmosphere suffocated me. I couldn’t even speak a word or look at his direction.
“Hello.” He said, uncomfortably.
“Hi…” I responded, wishing that I asked from something more than the rest of my belongings.
“I brought you this.” He grabbed a banana peel from his back pocket, before placing it on my outstretched hand. For some odd reason, the peel was extremely slimy.
“Thanks, but why is it only a peel?” My question was answered after another brief moment of uncomfortable silence.
“I got hungry on the way.” I put the banana peel away from me, not bothering to say thank you again, “Bye.”
With that he left. I looked back at the banana peel to feel completely disgusted. Sooga appeared in front of me again, which almost made me scream; However, he clasped his far larger hand over my mouth. Once he knew I calmed down, he took his hand back and reached for something on his back. The stoic ape pulled out all the stuff the Yiga Clan took from me. Like a child on Christmas, I was overflowing with ecstasy. I finally had all of my stuff back. ‘Now it’s time to plan my escape, but how am I going to do it?’ I thought, before thanking Sooga.
“You’re welcome (Y/N). And thank you for remaining pleasant with Master Kohga. That was the nicest I have ever seen him! I am almost positive he will meet with you again, between the next couple minutes to tomorrow morning.” Sooga commended, with a small, yet genuine smile on his features. I couldn’t physically see it, but I knew it was there; However I was the opposite of thrilled.
“Are you kidding me?! That was one of the most awkward conversations I have ever had, and that’s saying a lot! I refuse to speak to him unless I absolutely have to!! And why on Earth would he want to come talk to me again?!” I ranted, trying to comprehend why Kohga would even consider speaking to me without an insult thrown in. As I paced around the smaller cell, Sooga watched in silence.
“(Y/N), you seem to forget that you are an incredibly attractive woman that has information that we still need. Master Kohga wishes to converse and befriend you, so you’ll be on our side. He’s meeting you halfway, and we all expect you to do the same.” I was about to get angry, or throw of sarcastic comment at the stoic ape, but all I could do was heave a mighty sigh. They didn’t seem to understand that I didn’t want to be around them, so there was no use arguing with someone who doesn’t recognize the whole picture. Suddenly, realization hit me.
“Sooga? Did you just say that I was ‘incredibly attractive?’” I asked, feeling the blood rush to my cheeks. Sooga immediately became flustered as he tried to explain himself. Which brought a warm smile to my face, “I know you didn’t mean it like that Sooga. It’s okay.”
Sooga calmed down quite a bit before excusing himself. Once he did, I grabbed a nearby stick and started to draw up some plans. I knew that escape was my only option, besides actually joining the Yiga Clan. I wouldn’t do that! It was completely against my morals!! I had to think of something fast, otherwise I would be here longer.
Bright and early the next morning, Sooga teleported into my cell while I was still asleep. He first tried to poke me, which later progressed into violent shaking. Once I was awake, Sooga snapped his fingers. Not a second later, a Blademaster appeared beside him.
“Dorian, this is the Seer (Y/N), the one that you’ll be guarding.” Sooga explained, before I walked up to him to shake his hand; However, I forgot that the people of Hyrule were not familiar with this sort of greeting just yet. I put my hand back to my side, “She’s a little weird, so don’t pay too much time to her if you don’t want to. I will come to retrieve her in a moment.” With that, the stoic ape was gone. Dorian looked at me with a presumed blank expression, as I tried to think of something to say.
“Do… you have any paper on you?” After ripping out a page from my journal, I started to fold the simple slip into an origami fortune teller. I wrote the fortunes, numbers, and colors on the specified slips. Showing it off to Dorian, I could tell he was confused, “It’s an origami fortune teller. Want to try it?” Without letting him answer properly, I asked for a color, “Red, yellow, blue, or green?”
“Red.” He answered.
“R… E… D…” I spelled out, leaving the numbers six, five, one, and two, “Okay which number?”
“Um… two?” Dorian stated, unsure about what I was doing.
“One, two. Okay, choose another number!” I stated. He pointed at two again, which I opened the side. I gasped loudly, making Dorian suddenly worry, “Your wife will be beautiful!” I congratulated kindly, before he started bombarding me with questions. Sooga appeared before the two of us. As Sooga took my arm, Dorian tugged at my sleeve.
“But will she love me, Seer?” He asked, a hint of sadness in his tone. Making Sooga let go of me, I grabbed both of Dorian’s hands and smiled at him reassuringly.
“Of course she’ll love you, Dorian! No matter what happens, she will always love and cherish you for who you are. A Seer’s promise!” I giggled, instinctively crossing my heart with a large smile plastered on my face. I knew that Dorian reciprocated the action, before Sooga took me away. Into the third pedestal room we went. Kohga was nowhere to be found.
Sooga stooped down to my level and whispered, “Be nice.” I huffed in response. There was a moment of silence, before he repeated my action, “Fine, what do you want as compensation?” A sly smile appeared on my face.
“I’ll tell you my request later.” Was all I said, before Master Kohga appeared on his pedestal. This was a daily occurrence that was driving me insane, but I kept that to myself.
“So Seer, are you willing to tell the Yiga Clan some information today?” The ridiculous cult leader walked down the set of stairs and toward one of the many banana shrines in the hideout. He picked up a banana lightly, inspecting it with delicacy. Something seemed off. He usually didn’t act this way, so what was going on? I glanced to Sooga for an answer. An explanation. Anything! But he didn’t even spare me a glance. In fact, if I didn’t know any better, I would have realized that Sooga was just as lost as I was. I looked around the room worriedly, to find a couple of guards. I didn’t reply, so Master Kohga continued as he started to circle around me, “A banana for your thoughts?”
“N-No thanks! You can have my fair share-” After I said that the whole room erupted with gasps. I became even more discombobulated as I searched for an answer, “What did I say?! What did I say?” Sooga bent down to my level, and whispered,
“You just proposed to Master Kohga!” Sooga informed, shock written into the tone of his usually deep, calm voice. My eyes widened in disbelief, as the desire to hyperventilate broke apart my mental state. Master Kohga stayed quiet.
“I did no such thing! Look, I think this is all one big misunderstanding-” I was interrupted.
“Yes!” Master Kohga cheered, which drew my attention to him again.
“‘Yes,’ what? Like, ‘yes’ this is all one big misunderstanding or-” I tried to clear up, feeling adrenaline rush through my veins. My heart was beating so fast that I thought it might explode.
“Yes, I will marry you!” It was just as I feared. There was no way I would let this come to pass.
Chapter Text
“No. No. No. No! No! No!! NO!!!” I screamed, attempting to run, but two guards snatched both my arms to hold me still. Hot, salty tears ran down my cheeks as I continued to struggle. Sooga gazed upon me, horrified, “Please! Please, don’t do this!! I have a life I need to get back to!! I’ll tell you everything you want to know, but please let me go!! I don’t want to marry you!!! You have a big dumb belly!!! Please, I’ll do anything!!! I don’t want to die!!!” Master Kohga didn’t react to my outburst. Instead, he signalled his men to send me back to my cell.
…
If I wasn’t confused before, I was definitely confused in the moment. Master Kohga’s mind was an enigma to me. He went from hating my very existence, to becoming a sickeningly ‘loving’ fiancé. ‘What happened?!’ I wondered to myself, as Kohga was attempting to feed me a banana, that I had declined a plethora of times. It had all turned on its head so quickly. My sloppy, prison-like meals turned into gourmet, banana related dishes. My cramped and spider infested cell was transferred into a divine suite, with bars. My clothes went from old rags to riches, as cliché as it was; However, I was even more upset with this then before. I had went into another depression. A life of praise and riches was empty, especially if it meant I had to marry Master Kohga, “Are you feeling alright, my dear? You haven’t eaten a single banana.”
“I’m- I just want to go back to my room and rest for a while.” I breathed, wanting to be away from the glorified cult leader. We were in one of his sitting rooms as I watched him gorge through piles and piles of bananas. Those poor members that had to collect them all. The leader gasped all of a sudden, looking at me with disbelief, before telling Sooga to take me back to my ‘room.’ Sooga had started to act different as well. He acted like a supportive friend to Kohga, but bittersweet when it was just me and him. The stoic ape also insisted that I walk in front of him for protection. This hadn’t happened before. Sooga always led me wherever hand in hand. Once back into my larger, furniture filled cell, Sooga locked the door. Before he could leave, I whispered, “Sooga? Help…”
“Help with what?” He asked, getting closure to my cell again. I knew that asking this of him was risky, but I couldn’t take it anymore.
“Help me escape!” I muttered loud enough for Sooga to hear me. Sooga immediately blew a fuse.
“Are you kidding me? (Y/N), you and I both know it would have been wiser for you to have asked someone else. I do hope that you remember my strong allegiance to Master Kohga.” Sooga informed sternly, looking me straight in the eyes; However, I didn’t back down.
“Of course I remember your commitment to the Yiga Clan and your Master, but I refuse to marry someone I don’t love. Much less someone I don’t even respect! We have made this very clear Sooga. I am an idiot! But if it grants me my freedom, then I’d do almost anything. Shrewd or not!” There was a moment of silence, as Sooga and I looked at each other’s faces. Something in my gut told me that Sooga wasn’t happy about my engagement with Master Kohga either. I thought we covered that same ground, and it turned out that way. I wouldn’t know this till much later, but Sooga was eaten up about the situation at hand. His respect for Master Kohga and me were completely balanced, and he didn’t know who to choose. Master Kohga was his boss that gave him a high earned job, food, and respect; However, Sooga’s head was filled with my words and my smile. The last thing he wanted to see was my tears.
“(Y/N)? Have you ever thought about of bright side of things when it comes to this marriage?” Sooga asked, trying to secretly lighten the mood. Not wanting to answer verbally, I shook my head, “(Y/N), if you become the Mistress of the Yiga Clan, then everything will be in the palm of your hands. I can guarantee that you’ll have everything you could ever want. Power, wealth, and some sense of importance. You also have the divine privilege to bear Master Kohga’s children-” Before I let him say anything else, I grabbed my Feathered Edge and pointing it to his heart.
“Get out.” I demanded, not wanting to say it twice. Sooga heeded my words and left the room. Tears wanted to slip from my eyes as I started to bang my fist against the cold metal bars. ‘From bad to worse,’ I thought, falling to my knees as I tightly held Revali’s Feathered Edge, ‘Why can’t I just go home? To the being that sent me here, curse you!’ As I mentally screamed for my lack of observation, Sooga stood outside the entrance, listening to my actions. He knew I was depressed, and he knew I would have done something . It broke his heart. Sooga decided to talk to Master Kohga about this. After all, the stoic ape thought that Kohga would bend to reason.
“Master Kohga, I have returned.” Sooga greeted, as Kohga sat near his stack of banana peels. His ridiculous leader, unlike his bride to be, was very giddy, “On that note, I have something very personal to share with you. Mistress (Y/N)… isn’t happy…”
“What?! How can she not be happy?!! I have given her many beautiful things, and she has the honor to marry me! You must be joking with me Sooga!!” Master Kohga let out a screeching laugh, even though Sooga was not joking.
“Master Kohga, I would tell you if I were jesting; However, I am telling you the blunt and blatant truth. Instead of a beautiful smile, she only frowns. And instead of gracing us with her words, she decides to stay quiet. I also must add that she has been crying so much that her eyes are always red.” Sooga explained, as Master Kohga glared at his bodyguard, “Master Kohga? If I may be so blunt. Can you consider the atrocious yet realistic truth that your fiancée doesn’t love you? And that her proposal might have been out of ignorance instead of sincerity?”
“Shut it, Sooga! Did she brainwash you with her seer powers or something? Look Sooga, I need you to snap out of this state or yours right now! (Y/N) proposed to me and I accepted wholeheartedly. We’re going to be married in a week and even if there is a slim chance that my dearest doesn’t love me, she’ll learn. Sooga, I need you right now, so snap out of it!! I am going to assign Mychel and Hew to look after her again, since Dorian is going to be sent on another mission. You’ll only be allowed to see your Mistress when I say so. Is that clear, Sooga?” Master Kohga was furious, but Sooga was even more livid than his Master.
‘How could Master Kohga say that?!’ Sooga questioned, finally tipping the scale. In that moment, Sooga realized his true feelings. He had fallen in love with me, and he didn’t want to hand me over to someone that had little regard for my feelings. For the first time in forever, Sooga lied to his Master, before teleporting to my cell.
“(Y/N), with some second thoughts, I have decided something.” The stoic ape piqued my interest, “I’m going to help you escape.”
Chapter Text
“Sooga, you mean what you say? This isn’t some kind of scheme to get me caught, right? Y-You mean it?!” I couldn’t believe it! Someone was going to help me escape this place!! I looked at Sooga desperately for a straight answer. The stoic ape nodded, allowing me to continue, “What changed your mind? You were so bent on following Master Kohga’s every whim a couple of minutes ago, so what did it?” Sooga thought about his Master’s obsessive nature. To him, it was unfair that I didn’t have a choice.
“No reason (Y/N), but you have to do a couple of things for your freedom.” I tilted my head to the right in confusion. Sooga decided to continue, “First of all, you need to tell me all the information I want to know. Secondly, I need you to understand that the Yiga Clan are constantly going to be on your tail once you do escape, so if you get captured again, then I can’t help you escape again.”
“I understand wholeheartedly, Sooga. Do you already have a plan in mind?” I asked, signaling for him to come into my cell. He did so and started to look around suspiciously, before looking at me again. He took a piece of writing paper off from a desk and started to draw a lay out of the Yiga Clan Hideout. I watched as he did so, before getting distracted. It might have been the heat of the moment, but I started to look at Sooga more carefully. As I realized what I was doing, I turned away with a large, heated blush. Sooga then gave me the map, “Is the red line the way out of the hideout?” I questioned, as Sooga nodded.
“There is only one problem (Y/N).” Sooga paused, “The only opening you have to leave is… on your wedding day.” That could only mean that I had only one chance, otherwise I would most likely have to marry Master Kohga. Even though it was risky, I was still willing to go through with it, “Until your ‘big day,’ I’ll teach you the way of the Yiga Clan. I won’t reveal the plan until I think you’re ready. Now, you are going to answer my questions.” His demanding tone had scared me a little, but I knew this was coming. After all, he did tell me he would ask that.
“Alright fine!” I grumbled, before getting up and walking over to a drawer. I pulled out my worn journal, before carefully untying the knot. Sooga gazed at me curiously, as I walked back to him with it. Feeling slightly queasy, I handed him the leather bound book before taking a seat next to him. As he flipped through the journal, I decided to speak in my own words, “You could say… I’m not from around here. I lied about being from Greyham, but it was really the only thing I could do. People’s minds would literally be blown if they knew the truth.” When I looked over at the unresponsive Sooga, I saw that he had flipped back to my first entry, at the last paragraph. My bitter parting woe. I snatched the diary away from Sooga. There was a moment of a solemn atmosphere, “Do you believe me or not?!”
“Of course I believe you (Y/N). You are too… odd to be from Greyham, much less Hyrule. My next question is a little more to do with Master Kohga. How does my Master die?” Sooga questioned. I was about to start laughing, but I tried to keep calm.
“Master Kohga will live for another hundred years, yearning for the Thunder Helm; However, once he steals it, the Hero will appear. But Master Kohga will not die from the Hero Wielding the Sword that Seals the Darkness, the Hero of the Wild. It will be a death on his own part. Master Kohga will die by his own hands, down the bottomless pit in this very hideout.” I answered, all seer like, trying to sound as believable as possible. I had thought about a surplus of things at the time, and I realized the impending future was likely different than the one I saw through my device’s screen. After all, I was never supposed to be in Hyrule. I wondered how much I had changed.
“Hero of the Wild?” When he asked that, I suddenly became nervous. No one would have known of the ancient heroes that had long passed away. They don’t even know about the green tunic bestowed to a hero with great courage.
“Yes, there are many other heroes like him. The Hero of the Sky, the Hero of Time, the Hero of Twilight, the Hero of Wind, and many more; However, those heroes have long passed on. All except the Hero of the Wild.” I breathed, remembering all the other games. Breath of the Wild was truly different than the others in the series, but all had something appealing about them. I snapped out of my daze before looking back at Sooga, “Is that all your questions?” He nodded at my query, “Great! Now tell me a little more about this escape plan-”
“What escape plan?” A familiar voice questioned. Sooga and I looked over to the perpetrator to see none other than Dorian; Nevertheless, I was still nervous, “Sooga? Are you really helping Mistress (Y/N) escape?” Sooga didn’t answer, but that was all Dorian needed to know. The young Blademaster walked into my cell and eyed me for a second, “Alright! How can I assist?”
“Why are you helping me, Dorian? I thought you would remain loyal to the Yiga Clan a little longer!” I whisper-shouted, which made Dorian think a little, before giving me a straight answer.
“Listen (Y/N). I haven’t known you long. Not enough for my actions to have merit. However, you told me that love would be on my side in the future, and the only reason why you would want to leave is your distaste for Master Kohga. You helped me find my right path and it would be unfair if I left you in the dark. I’m helping because I don’t want you to suffer for our Master’s happiness. Just promise me that if you do get caught, you won’t turn either of us in.” I swore a promise to Dorian and Sooga that day. These high ranked Yiga were putting their lives on the line for me and my freedom, so if I didn’t successfully escape from the Yiga Clan Hideout, or if I was caught again, then I wouldn’t throw anyone under the bus.
Days passed by slowly, and as the ‘big day’ grew closure, I started to grow more nervous. I underestimated the Yiga Clan before, so my chances weren’t looking to good. Dorian had been steadily moving my belongings to the nearest stable, so I won’t have to carry anything with me. As for Sooga, he has been teaching me Yiga Clan customs, which looked completely normal. To others, it looked like I was taking my job as Mistress seriously, but Sooga was actually teaching me this so I could blend into the Footsoldiers. Besides the lessons, Sooga had been my ‘personal bodyguard,’ in the Footsoldiers place, since they were doing an inadequate job, “Hmph!” I groaned, as a corset was being tightened from my back, “So why do I have to wear a red dress instead of a traditional white one?” I asked, looking to Sooga for an answer.
“White symbolizes the Goddess Hylia, and we wouldn’t want the Mistress of the Yiga Clan to wear such an atrocious color.” Sooga explained, not even bothering to look up from his progress report.
“Okay, then why am I wearing a corset? I thought I was wearing a two piece kind of thing. Something ‘Arabian?’” I questioned, a little more annoyed. The female Footsoldiers were fitting me, without care. They weren’t happy that I was supposed to take their Master away, which annoyed me greatly. Sooga looked at the fitters, sending them a death glare. They backed off and left the room, leaving Sooga and I alone. Not having much to do, I decided to try on my wedding outfit, even though I wouldn’t have any need to wear it. I changed behind a partition and looked myself in the mirror. The red was vibrant, and the fabric was more than comfortable, however the weight of it was more excessive than normal sirwals and tube tops. This was most likely due to the plethora of gold and rubies. I walked near Sooga, tapping his shoulder. Once he turned around, I started to show off the rich clothing, “What do you think Sooga?” Sooga looked at me without any movement, before looking away quickly. I knew he was flustered. Before I could go behind the partition again to change, Master Kohga came into the room.
“Oh, my dear~ You look so beautiful~” He cooed, going in for a hug, before I gently shunned him away.
“Kohga, don’t you know that seeing the bride in her wedding dress before the actually ceremony is bad luck?!” I pouted, making sure to sound as genuine as possible. Master Kohga, even though he was unaware with the saying, voiced his apologies before walking out of the room in a hurry. There was a moment of silence, before Sooga decided to speak.
“The ‘big day’ is tomorrow. Are your prepared for the consequences (Y/N)?” Sooga questioned, turning to look at me. I knew he was serious. I nodded, accepting what I had to do. We had discussed the route of escape, all the Yiga rules, and the consequences upon escape, but Sooga still hadn’t told me the plan on how I would be getting out of the Yiga Clan Hideout; Nevertheless, I followed blindly. Good thing luck was on my side.
Chapter Text
I was awoken by Sooga. He signaled me to keep quiet as he undid the ankle bracelets, weighing down my legs. From what I could tell, it was early morning. No one was up, except for a couple of guards and apparently Sooga. Wedding preparations were going to start in an hour. After he took them off, I rubbed my bare ankles tenderly, “All your stuff has been moved to the stable in Gerudo Canyon. Once you’re there, retrieve the bag and ride out of the canyon. Do not look too suspicious, otherwise you will be caught.” I nodded at Sooga’s statement. Sooga grabbed both of my hands and lead me out of my cell. He took of his mask and smiled at me fondly. With that, the stoic ape slapped something on my back. I felt a surge of energy rush through me before it stopped. Opening my eyes, I saw that I looked like any other Yiga Footsoldier, “I advise you make your way out of the hideout as soon as possible. Also, if anything touches that talisman, you will revert back into yourself so be wary of that. Be safe, (Y/N).” Sooga then disappeared. Following the map inside my head, I went down the intended path, but things were already starting to go off the rails.
Mychel and Hew were sent to start preparing me for my wedding. They babbled to one another about how beautiful the event will be and the conspiring rumor that Master Kohga will allow everyone to have an unspecified amount of bananas. Once they got to my cell, they noticed my disappearance, “Oh no dude! What do we do? What do we do?!” Hew freaked out, before Mychel slapped the hysterical Footsoldier’s face.
“Calm down Hew! Um… we’ll just tell Master Kohga!” Then Mychel envisioned a furious Kohga that would most likely have them killed, “Uh… w-what about we tell Sooga!” He revised, then he remembered that Sooga would just tell Master Kohga anyway, “Okay… let’s… make a decoy until we find the real (Y/N)?” It was more of a question then anything else; Nevertheless, Hew agreed. What was their plan? Hew was to dress up like a girl, until Mychel could find the real me. As Mychel left to go search, the unlucky Footsoldier bumped into Master Kohga.
“Hello, Mychel! How is my lovely bride?!” Master Kohga greeted warmly, much to Mychel’s confusion. He had to lie, there was no way around the situation.
“Uh, well… she could be better…” The Footsoldier responded.
“What?! What’s wrong?!!” Master Kohga started to freak out. Not in the ‘fiery rage’ way, more like the ‘I left the stove on’ way. Mychel decided to intervene.
“She’s fine! She’s just… uh, a little under the weather.” Mychel fibbed, hoping that his Master would just leave.
“I hope she feels better before the wedding. Maybe I should go see how she is doing.” Master Kohga was about to walk past Mychel before he got in his Master’s way again. Kohga started to grow suspicious.
“Wait!! Before you go in, I have to warn you that she is so sick, that she may not look or sound like (Y/N), but I can guarantee that it is indeed (Y/N)!” Mychel elongated, before Master Kohga shoved past the fibbing Footsoldier and into my cell. Hew, with a lot of makeup and a mop on his head, looked at Master Kohga.
“Oh~ Who interrupts my slipper?” Hew mused, not even trying to sound feminine, much less like me. Mychel walked beside him to aggressively whisper into his ear, “Oh! Yes~ Right, slumber! Sorry.” Hew voice had transitioned back to masculine. All Master Kohga could do was let his mouth hang wide open. He was too dumbstruck to be angry, for a whole three seconds.
“What is the meaning of this?!! Where is SHE?!!!” Master Kohga screamed, his face going beet red. Mychel and Hew fearfully scrunched into shivering, shaking forms.
“We went on banana break for like five minutes when she was here, and then when we came back, she was gone!” After a moment of tense silence, Kohga asked how long it took them to formulate this plan, “A-About an hour.” They spoke fearfully, as smoke started to come out of Master Kohga’s ears.
“An hour?! She could be long gone by now! That’s it!! No more banana privileges for the next three weeks!!!” Hew fell to his knees and started to kiss Master Kohga’s feet.
“Please! I have a family that I need to care for!!” Hew begged, but Master Kohga wasn’t budging.
“And I was about to have a family, before you buffoons let my wife get away!!” Master Kohga screamed.
“Actually, she’s your fiancée. Not your wife.” Mychel corrected.
“Fine! A month without a single banana!!” Master Kohga was more furious then he had ever been before. He wanted to believe that I was kidnapped, but he knew that was a lie. I was prone to running away from my problems, and Master Kohga knew this well. The two unlucky Footsoldiers were ordered to give the announcement about my disappearance. As I walked down one of the hallways, I heard a blaring screaming. The other Footsoldiers and Blademasters around had stopped to listen carefully, “(Y/N) has disappeared! Find her!!” I knew this was going to happen, but I didn’t think it would be so soon. Running would have been suspicious, so light jogging was all I could really do. Other Footsoldiers jogged and ran down and up the hallways, making it hard to get anywhere; However, I eventually made it to the entrance of the hideout. I breathed a sigh of relief, about to run down the sand dune with glee; However, I was stopped by another Footsoldier.
“What are you doing here? This isn’t your post!” The Footsoldier stated, calmer then threatening. I had to stay cool, otherwise they would have figured me out.
“Uh, I’m filling in for Jerry. He wanted to check the east side so, here I am.” There was an eerie moment of reticence. The air was still, due to the tense atmosphere.
“I’m Jerry.” The Footsoldier stated, starting to take out his Demon Carver.
“I meant the other Jerry?” I restated, more as a question than an actual reply.
“The Yiga Clan has a one name policy. Who are you? State yourself at once!” The Demon Carver was to my neck, as I tried to find any way out of this situation. ‘Think of some wacky name! Think!!’
“Uh… Toottootbicknungersnazal?” No one could have possibly had that name, right?
“No, that’s Toottootbicknungersnazal!” He yelled, pointing at another Footsoldier who was aggressively nodding his head. At this point, five Footsoldiers were surrounding me. I snapped.
“What type of stupid name is Toottootbicknungersnazal?!” I argued, feeling angry beyond any other emotion.
“That’s my stupid name and that’s (Y/N)! Get her!!” With that I started to run down the hill of sand as fast as my legs would take me. The Footsoldiers slowly started to gain ground. Near the pillars at the end of Karusa Valley, one of the Footsoldiers ripped the talisman off my back, which made me sprint faster. Lucky enough for me, all five of the Footsoldiers looked at the talisman and didn’t see where I went. The Yiga had retreated, and I was free! I ran to the stable, to grab my bag behind the building and take out my horse from the stable system. With that, I was gone from the Gerudo Region; However, a certain leader wasn’t happy. Jerry and Toottootbicknungersnazal went to give Master Kohga the talisman. Master Kohga gasped after the two Footsoldier’s report.
“There is a traitor among us!” Master Kohga whispered, before he summoned Sooga into the room, “Look at this Sooga, do you know what this means?” Sooga nodded, slowly, before handing it back to his Master. Sooga was happy that I escaped successfully; However, the real challenge was about to conspire. “Sooga, I want you to be in charge of finding the traitor. After all, the only one I trust in this whole clan is you.” Guilt reaped over Sooga. What happened? Sooga was the most loyal lacky that Master Kohga has ever had, yet he committed such a large taboo. Interfering with Master Kohga’s personal life, which included his romantic relationships and over all happiness. He would never admit to this, but it was starting to suffocate him.
“Yeah, Sooga is on the case!” Jerry cheered from the other side of the room.
“Yeah, and when he finds the traitor, we’ll cut his head off!” Toottootbicknungersnazal commented, with just as much enthusiasm. Sooga started to trace his fingers over his neck. Fear was evident on his face.
“Sooga?! What’s wrong with you?!!” Master Kohga questioned loudly.
“I’m just upset that our Mistress is gone… and that there is a traitor among us, Master Kohga.” Sooga replied quickly, not wanting to seem suspicious.
“Me too, Sooga. Me too. Now, go find (Y/N)!” Kohga shrill voice ran throughout the base, which made Sooga and the Footsoldiers wince.
“But I thought you told me to find the traitor, Master Kohga?” Sooga queried.
“That too! Also, when we find (Y/N), she’ll tell us who the traitor is!!” Master Kohga cackled, letting out a sickeningly evil laugh.
“Then we’ll cut his head off!” Jerry praised, once more.
“The moment’s gone Jerry!!!”
Poor Sooga, his conflicting feelings were the only thing to go through his head. His respect for Master Kohga and his love for me butted heads with one another, making Sooga feel sick to his stomach. In the end, Sooga was happy that I escaped the Yiga Clan. The stoic ape just hoped that I wouldn’t find myself back in the hideout. If I were to have been caught again, Sooga wouldn’t be able to help me, which I understood perfectly. A whole month of torture had come to an end. I was finally out of Gerudo Canyon, Master Kohga was plotting the traitor’s sentence, and Sooga was thinking about our future encounters. I hoped that I would never have to be affiliated with the Yiga Clan ever again; However, fate has a funny way of doing the exact opposite of what you want it to do.
Chapter Text
A heart is like a sensitive plant, that opens for a moment in the sunshine, but curls up and shrinks into itself at the slightest touch of the finger, or the lightest breath of wind.
-Anne Bronte
Late in the day, I made it back to the Outskirt Stable, feeling relieved that such a heavy weight was lifted off my shoulders. I wouldn’t have to deal with the Yiga Clan for a while, but where could I possibly go that the Yiga wouldn’t follow? Footsoldiers and Blademasters alike were strewn around the entirety of Hyrule. Was there a place I could feel safe? As I sat down in the inn, I overheard two average-looking Hylians conversing with one another. I was not one to eavesdrop or to join in on conversations I had no business being in, but the word ‘champion’ piqued my interest.
“Excuse me? Sorry for listening in on your guys’ discussion, but is it true that the Princess’s Champions have been chosen already?” I asked, looking up at the two men. One nodded his head fondly, while the other decided to elaborate.
“How could you not know about the Champions?! They were the talk all over Hyrule for the last week! I guess not everyone had the chance to hear about it. Well, they chose a person from each race. Princess Mipha of the Zora, Lady Urbosa of the Gerudo, some old Goron, and a Rito I think. And, of course, the Hylian Champion that wields a magical sword or something. Once again, I’m surprised you didn’t hear about it.” Awkwardly, I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment. I was so proud of Revali and Daruk for getting the position of Champions. Like a mother watching her kid walk for the first time, I was in bliss. In that moment, a singular thought came to me.
‘That’s it! Rito Village is most likely safe and Revali would be thrilled to have me stay for a while. Besides, a congratulations is in order.’ I thanked the two men before taking my horse and riding all the way to Rito Village. I wondered how Revali was feeling. He probably was super proud of himself, which he should be. The petty Rito had achieved such a challenging objective. After passing Safula Hill, I decided it would be a good time to take a break. Though Safula Hill and the Outskirt Stable weren’t far from one another, I remembered that I made poor (H/N) sprint through the entirety of Gerudo Canyon without stopping once. Sanidin Park was just as beautiful as it was in the game. No one was there except for myself and my faithful steed. The sunset was a sight for sore eyes. I then gazed at Satori Mountain and wondered if the Lord of the Mountain was there. The Lord of the Mountain was said to be the reincarnation of a sage that protects the Kingdom of Hyrule and the creatures of the forest. How desperately did I want to climb the mountain to pay respects, until I realized that sun had completely set, meaning that I had wasted enough time thinking about Satori Mountain; However, I was being drawn to the mountain subconsciously.
Once at the top, I saw the Lord of the Mountain was nowhere to be found. The sakura tree was in bloom as always and gave the area a sense of ambiance. All of a sudden, the air became misty and fogged. It was too quiet, but I knew that something was behind me. Looking at the figure, I almost gasped, but I kept every sound I could. There, right in front of me, was the Lord of the Mountain. Blupees stood around us as the horse-like spirit gazed upon me. I was surprised the Lord hadn’t hurt me. What was I to do? I didn’t want to spook the spirit, but I also knew I wasn’t supposed to be on the mountain, “Um… I’m s-sorry for intruding on the mountain…” Silence. I placed my hand out for the spirit to lean against. It took a minute before they did so. Something about this was so aesthetic, that I just couldn’t look away. At some point, the Lord of the Mountain disappeared, leaving me alone near the sakura tree. The moon was high in the dimly lit sky. ‘Why did the Lord trust me?’ Once making it down the mountain, (H/N) and I rode on. On Jeddo Bridge, out of Hyrule Ridge, across the Tabantha Great Bridge, and through the Tabantha Frontier, I finally made it to Rito Village. It looked the same as it had a couple months before, but I felt like I was going to cry. Renting a bed at the stable for the night, I went to sleep knowing I was safe.
The next morning, I was woken up by what could only be described as a sonic boom. Quickly making my way outside, I saw a glimpse of Revali flying into the village. The settlement was more bustling than usual, most likely due to Revali’s grand achievement. A smile was drawn on my tired features, as I got dressed into my Snowquill Armor. After that, I rode to Flight Range to find no one there, as expected. Lighting the fire, I warmed my hands as I waited for the haughty Rito to make his appearance. Another sonic boom was heard from afar. Revali landed on the pad, looking a little more solemn then usual until he looked up at me. Tears formed in my eyes feeling secure once again. We just stood there looking at one another before I ran up to him. With my arms stretched out wide, I hugged the navy Rito with all my might. Revali quickly returned the hug.
“Welcome back, you stupid girl.” Revali smiled, continuing to hold me tight in a warm embrace, “What made you come back?” He asked, finally pulling away and sitting near the open fire. I joined him.
“Well… I heard you had become the Champion of Vah Medoh and I had to see it for myself. I want you to know that I am really proud of you, Revali. After all, the only worthy Rito to uphold such a demanding title is you. I-I also want y-you to know t-t-that I missed y-you and-” Without any other words, I started to cry. Hugging Revali tight, I could feel him tense up and then relax into the awkward position. Part of me felt like this was wrong, but I couldn’t control myself. The Yiga Clan had rattled me quite a bit. Especially the whole ‘Master Kohga’ thing. All I wanted. All I needed was to hold someone familiar close. I knew Revali the longest, so it would naturally be the petty Rito warrior. After a few moments, I pulled myself together, “Sorry… I just really missed you Revali. I thought I would never see you again…” Muttering the last part, I leaned my head on Revali’s chest defeated. In the moment, Revali didn’t know what to do. The navy Rito was so flustered that he found himself tongue-tied.
“You’re fine, you idiot. I’m right here. It’s nothing to cry about.” Revali grimaced softly, looking away from my figure for a moment, “I hope you didn’t do something thoughtless whilst you were away; However, you did come back, so I guess that doesn’t matter.” Classic Revali. Though he was bitter and vindictive, he still wielded a heart of gold, “So are you going to tell me what you did while I was impressing the Princess?”
“Oh! Well, after I left Rito Village, I went to Goron City, but you already knew that. While I was in Death Mountain, I met the Goron Champion Daruk. Isn’t that cool?! Anyway, I learned all the latest mining techniques while I was there, only after Daruk made me climb a large pinnacle. Once I was done in Death Mountain, I made my way to Kakariko Village. I met Lady Impa and Princess Zelda there, so that is pretty exciting. After that, I went to Hateno Village, and it was exactly how I remembered seeing it! At that point, I had mined a lot of ore, so I went to Gerudo Town to sell my wares. There, I met Princess Zelda again and the Gerudo Champion Urbosa. Then it leads to now.” I babbled, talking like an idiot, but I didn’t care too much about that. I was just happy that I could tell Revali about the bare minimum of my adventures.
“So, you have met three out of the five Champions? That is quite impressive for a little troublemaker like yourself. Honestly, I’m just glad you haven’t had a run in with that imprudent knight, that guards Princess Zelda.” Revali sneered to no one in particular.
“Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you that I’ve met Link.” I commented, before getting slapped on the head by the petty Rito. Annoyance radiated off of Revali, so much so, that I could see the purple aura. Revali seemed more irritated when I mentioned my run in with the blond haired hero. I then remembered Revali’s superiority complex.
“Don’t even say his name! I feel the headache showing itself in the far corners of my mind.” He grimaced, gritting his beak in irritation. I covered my mouth and voiced a quick apology, before looking at the ground, “So, you met the Princess too. What did you think of her?”
“She’s nice, unlike her father. I have talked to her a couple of times, but I really don’t know anything about Princess Zelda. She told me I was her friend, which is really quite the honor.” I answered, looking at the beautiful, flickering fire, “Hey, do you mind if I stay at Flight Range? I have more than enough money, but staying here is free, so?” Revali sighed heavily, before nodding in affirmation. The navy Rito asked how long I would be staying, “Oh, just a couple days. I just thought I would stop by to see you and catch up a little before I head to the Zora’s Domain.”
“If you don’t mind me asking (Y/N), would you be bothered by going to a small gathering that’s happening in Rito Village this evening? It’s a celebration for my recent success on becoming a Champion.” Revali invited, seeming more flustered than usual. This was unlike Revali since he was always so confident in himself.
“Um… Sure, I don’t see why not.” I answered, trying to seem polite. Something just didn’t feel right. A flustered Revali was strange to me. Whatever happened to the rude, bitter Revali that trained me with all of his might? Was he always like this? “Hey Revali, have I told you how good you look in your Champion’s garb yet?”
Chapter Text
“I see you mastered your gale, Revali!!” I screamed, talking loud enough so Revali could hear me as the glorified bird was breaking the sound barrier. My cold, calloused hands gripped tightly to his feathered shoulders, hoping I wouldn’t fall. Revali laughed cockily, as I buried my face into his back. The cold, night air nipped at my skin. The moon was full, and the stars shone brightly in the dark blue sky. Once the air currents weren’t intense anymore, I looked up to see that we were on the top level of Rito Village, as the large gathering happened below us. I got off Revali’s back and looked down at the festivities. The Rito culture, as did the other races, always interested me and I yearned to know more. This was culture wrapped up with a bow. The one thing I noticed about this gathering was the lack of any Hylians. I instantly grew anxious at the sight. Of course I was familiar with most of the Rito, but this party seemed to be a private one. Revali himself had invited me but, I felt like an outcast just looking at the merriments below me.
“What’s wrong (Y/N)?” Revali asked, starting to walk down the set of stairs, as I continued to look down. At first, a playful smirk was drawn on his features, but it soon painted itself into a serious frown.
“Um… I’m a little air sick. You go on ahead, I’ll join you in a while.” My answer didn’t satisfy Revali, but he did as I said and left me to look down on the ceremony. Once Revali appeared before the Rito on Revali’s Landing, everyone started cheering for his accomplishment. I watched from above, alone. I wasn’t a Rito, and I wouldn’t want to ruin something so important to Revali, so I didn’t mind that I was alone; However, I wasn’t alone for long. As I watched the party from above, Kass, Harth, and Teba spotted my figure, before they came running up the stairs to greet me.
“(Y/N)! You’re back!!” Kass yelled, before jumping into my open arms. Teba and Harth did the same which made me lose my balance for a moment, before I caught myself, “It’s been months, where have you been?!” Kass huffed, which made me let out a small giggle.
“I’m sorry little ones. I had to leave, otherwise it wouldn’t be much a surprise to see me. Now tell me what you troublemakers have been doing.” I hummed softly, looking at all three of the small Rito. I gasped suddenly, making them react in the same way, “Teba, have you grown taller? I think you have, young man. In fact, all of you have grown a little.”
“Yeah, now I’m taller than Harth!” Teba blurted, making his raven-like friend pout. Kass was the taller of the two, due to him being another type of bird, but he remained humble as Teba and Harth started to fight with one another.
“I learned how to play another song, (Y/N)! And I also learned how to write music.” Kass boasted, standing proudly, feeling accomplished. I rubbed his top feathers lovingly.
“Wow, that is amazing Kass. Maybe you can play the song for me sometime. What about you two? I hope you have been good for Master Revali in my absence.” I looked to Teba and Harth for some feedback. They both looked at each other mischievously. Their giggling made me wonder if Teba and Harth were good students for the time I was gone. They nodded excessively.
“Yes, we have been good for Master Revali. I learned how to shoot multiple arrows at once! Harth is still struggling with it, though~” Teba whispered, but Harth heard what he said. The raven-like bird punched his friend’s arm to shut him up. A smile was painted on my features as each one of them shared their accomplishments with me. I was proud knowing that they would become such good people. Each one of them helped Link in some way.
“(Y/N), why aren’t you down on the landing with the rest of us?” At first, I was baffled by his question, but I understood where it came from. I looked down at Revali to see him talking to the elder, as other Rito danced in the center of Revali’s Landing. Music was playing, and it looked like a ton of fun, but I just couldn’t go down there. Insecurities once again attached itself to my very soul, but why? Hasn’t enough happened to me to be worried about such a trivial thing? “(Y/N)?! Are you okay! You’re doing the thing that Master Revali did after you left!!” Snapping my shocked expression at Teba, Harth elbowed his arm signaling his friend to be quiet.
“I’m okay, I just don’t feel like joining the event right now.” I responded, glancing down at the dancers and their partners. All three boys gave me pity stares before they gazed at one another knowingly. After a brief moment of silence, I felt a small tug on my covered leg. Kass held his small, winged hand out for me to take, “Are you asking me to dance, Kass?” The blue feathered Rito nodded. Taking his hand, I got up on my feet to dance with him. I never realized how much smaller little Kass was until then. At a certain point, I raised him up and danced with him that way. The music below controlled my movement, as Kass sat in my arms. An hour passed along as I danced with all three boys. I was having such a nice time, that I didn’t realize Revali silently watched all four of us. Of course, I wouldn’t figure that out until much later.
Revali had enough of my unsocial attitude, so he went to drag me down to the gathering; However, the moment I was in sight, he saw that I was dancing with Teba. A small smile was drawn onto my face as I did so. Revali was enamored about the sight before him. His adoration had only grown from there. The sight of me dancing with smaller Rito like a loving mother made the navy Rito’s heart swell. Eventually, he walked up to me and gently took my hand and waist. I instantly became a blushing mess, but I reciprocated the action by putting my untaken hand on his shoulder. Without knowing, all three boys disappeared, leaving Revali and I all alone. “It’s a beautiful night.” Revali whispered, looking up at the sky.
“I-I didn’t even know, y-you knew how to d-dance like this, Revali…” It was rather odd, wasn’t it? That Revali knew how to dance the way I did, with us being from different dimensions and all. He chuckled a little at my comment, gazing into my eyes.
“I saw you do it before, so I learned how to do it after a while.” What a vague answer, I thought before looking up to the sky to see Vah Medoh flying about without a care. Even though I have seen this Divine Beast before, something felt different about it. But nothing was truly different about Vah Medoh, so why did it feel different to look at it? Perhaps it was because the unchanged fate of Revali and Divine Beast Vah Medoh. Has nothing changed? Of course I was happy that Revali became a Champion, but so far nothing appeared to be altered, “Are you impressed?”
“Y-Yes, very much so.” I replied, gazing at Vah Medoh, “Perhaps, you c-can take me up t-there soon? I would l-love to see w-what it looks like o-on the inside.” He spun me around, so that my back was facing him; However, he still held my hands in his, “I-I-If you don’t mind, of course.”
“I don’t mind. What about tomorrow afternoon?” I nodded in agreement, as he continued to lift me off of my feet and swing me gently. The shining moon sat above the both of us as bustling commotion continued from down below. The stars twinkled through the entire night, which reassured me that I was safe, as long as Revali was by my side; However, I only saw him as a mentor, and a dear friend. No other sentiment weighed on my brain.
Chapter Text
“Um… Are you sure about this?!” My stutter had returned when Revali motioned me to get on his back. He was supposed to fly me up to Divine Beast Vah Medoh, but I wasn’t even sure if I would be allowed inside the large machine. I slowly got on Revali back as I thought up various scenarios. The navy-colored Rito chuckled at my uncertainties.
“Do not worry your pretty little head. Something tells me you’ll be allowed on Medoh. Worst case scenario, Medoh puts up its barrier and I’ll fly you back to Flight Range. Now, if your done caterwauling, let’s go!” Without any warning, Revali activated his gale, and broke the sound barrier while doing so. I gripped the breast plate on his chest , shutting my (E/C)-colored eyes so tight that I could only see blackness, “Hey stupid girl, look around! I’m not always going to fly you around, you know!!” And I did. The beauty of the sky truly took my breath away. I have seen this scenery before, but it felt so new. I drew my gaze to Revali’s Divine Beast, which drew closure and closure. The structure of Vah Medoh was exactly the same as in the game, except for the moss and little flowers. The Divine Beast was completely spotless. Revali landed at the entrance.
I looked at the area around me in complete awe. “Revali, this is amazing! I would have never guessed it would be so… so thrilling!!” I yelled as the wind started to pick up, “Everything is so pretty…” I cooed softly, not expecting Revali to hear me through the intense gusts; However, he did hear this as he lightly took my arm.
“There is more to see. Come along.” He spoke, before leading me into the Divine Beast. Everything was exactly the same, minus all of Ganon’s Malice. A large air draft divided the incline that lead to the main room. Unlike most of the Divine Beasts, Medoh was more open planned. Once at the edge, I looked down at the ribcage window that I was always so interested with. Medoh was only Divine Beast with actual windows. Sparkles shined brightly in my eyes, as I tried to look at absolutely everything at once. Revali noticed this and became confident and honored. After all, Medoh was an extension of the petty Rito’s pride, “You like it?” he asked, looking away with a pleased smirk.
“It’s incredible, Revali. I’ve never seen anything like it. Thank you!” My answer brought a covered blush to Revali’s cheeks. It was a polite thing to say, and it was nothing special, but it still stuck to Revali. He hadn’t felt this happy in a long time, “So, what do you want to do? It is your Divine Beast, after all.”
“How about, I give you the rest of the tour.” Classic Revali. Always sarcastic. I took his feathered hand as he continued to show me around. As he did this, there was a couple thoughts circling around my skull. Why was I allowed in the Divine Beast, and what guaranteed my access? Was Revali the key, or was it something completely different? If Revali was the key to my ability to get inside, then how did Revali get said access? What determines whether someone is allowed to go in a Divine Beast or not? Obviously, the only lead I had was the honor of being named a Champion, but I’m not one of the Princess’s Champions. So how did I bypass Medoh? Does this connect with the Lord of the Mountain? ‘No,’ I thought, ‘The Lord of the Mountain has nothing to do with the Divine Beasts.’ The question still remained. ‘Perhaps, the Divine Beasts have feelings like normal people. And they can trust anyone they seem fit. Then what about the whole Yiga Clan incident?’ I shook my cranking brain out of its deep thoughts, before going back to the real world.
“Hey Revali, how do you control Vah Medoh?” I asked, hoping his answer would put my questioning self to rest. He thought about my question for a bit.
“I guess, Vah Medoh just knows what I’m thinking. I can move it in any way I want without batting an eye. It just… happens. That is such an odd question (Y/N), what brought it on?” Revali’s answer didn’t give me any clarification in the slightest. It just gave me more questions.
“Um… no reason! I-I’m just curious is all!!” I stammered, looking at the sandstone-like ground, feeling slightly embarrassed for asking such a strange question.
“Now, I have a question. What are you planning to do after you leave Rito Village? Are you going to continue your search for you device? You said something about going to Zora’s Domain, but I can’t think of one reason for you to go.” Revali queried softly, looking away from me just the same as I did before. I took a moment to think.
“I have a lot of luminous stones in my bag, and I know that the Zora use them to build onto their home, so I thought selling it to them would be the most profitable. Also, it’s a big area. My switch could be anywhere! So, it is best to spend some time looking in an area so vast and mountainous. If it is not there, then… I guess, I’ll check the main spots. It is all I could really do right now, besides pray.” I responded, continuing to stare at the floor.
“(Y/N),” Revali yelled sternly, making me jump a little. I stood there frozen, scared for my life. Revali was being serious, but what about? Had I done something wrong? Was he upset about my pessimism? Revali walked toward me, before he stood over my figure, “You’re not telling me something. What happened to you while I wasn’t around?” My mind drifted to the Yiga Clan. I soon became a stuttering mess.
“W-W-Well… Um… you see, I-I was…” Revali’s expression did not falter, “Okay, promise you won’t get mad?” He nodded slowly, before I continued, “After my visit to Gerudo Town, Urbosa told me that something strange fell from the sky around the same time I appeared in this world, so I thought she was referring to my switch. I went out into the deep desert and… well… I may or may not have been captured by the Yiga Clan…”
“You frustrating, insufferable, intolerable, agonizing, excruciatingly horrendous idiot! What were you thinking?! What was going through that thick skull of yours, huh?!! You could have gotten yourself killed!! What did they do to you?!!” He screamed, shaking my shoulders vigorously, attempting to get any sort of answer.
“Uh… At first, I was captured because I was knocked unconscious by a Molduga.” Before Revali could interrupt me, I continued, “And then, I was tried for putting their Master in intense danger, because I was trying to escape.” I again interrupted the interrupter, “Then they figured out that I saw a hundred years in the future, so I was forced to be their seer. I didn’t tell them anything important, but I was still forced to give away some information.” As Revali was about to open his shaking mouth, I continued, “Finally, I accidently said something, which made their Master… um… want to marry me…” There was a moment of silence, “And then I escaped.” At this point Revali was shaking with fury. He calmed down and held his head in his hands, muttering strange things under his breath. I couldn’t make anything out.
“That’s it…” He muttered, “You are not going anywhere for another week, you hear me?! Understand that death was practically breathing down your neck! I can’t even begin to comprehend how furious I am with you right now!! How could you be so reckless?! You should be lucky that I care about you so much!!!” His yelling made me flinch greatly. I knew I did something wrong, and I was willing to openly admit to it.
“Sorry Revali, I didn’t mean to. It just… kind of happened. It won’t happen again, I promise.” Tears threatened to fall from my eyes, as the atmosphere went quiet, “Um… If it makes you feel better, I thought about you the whole time. You… were my haven, Revali. Every time I felt scared, I wished I was back in your arms, so… I hope you will forgive me.” Shutting my eyes, I expected more scolding, but I felt a warm embrace instead.
“Never let that happen again, you hear me!” He breathed, running his feathered fingers through my hair. I nodded and continued to hug him. This felt nice. I finally told him, but then I remembered that he told me that I wasn’t allowed to leave the village for another week.
…
‘I wish I was there to protect you… I wish I knew you were in danger…’
Chapter Text
“(Y/N)! (Y/N)!! Were you with Master Revali yesterday?! Did you get to go up in the giant bird?!!” Teba inquired, jumping up and down as he ran around my stilled figure. I was peacefully walking around the quiet village, buying certain things here and there, before Teba caught sight of me. I smiled at him softly before sitting on my knees to meet his gaze. I noticed how beautiful Teba’s eyes were as he rambled. I couldn’t help but let out a soft giggle. I nodded my head in affirmation as Teba continued to babble, until Harth appeared. I had always underestimated Harth and Teba’s relationship before, after all, it seemed like they were mad at one another. Harth just wanted to be with his wonderful daughter Molli, but Teba wanted to completely eliminate Medoh chance to cause further problems.
“Woah! (Y/N) went into Master Revali’s Divine Beast?! That is so cool!!” Harth flapped, as his green eyes twinkled in the morning sun. My already wide grin only grew larger as the two young Rito warriors stood side by side, “(Y/N), do you want to go to Flight Range with us? Master Revali is going to continue teaching us how to aim better! It’ll be fun if you come!!”
“I really shouldn’t Harth, Revali wouldn’t appreciate me interrupting your-” Before I could speak another word, Teba started to tug me down the stairs as Harth pushed against my back, “Fine, if you two are so insistent, then I do not see the harm in going.” Both boys cheered before gallantly leading me to Flight Range, “But for real boys, why do you want me to come to your lesson so bad? Does it have something to do with Revali?” I hit the hammer on the head. Both Harth and Teba shuttered, before looking back at me sadly.
“W-Well, Master Revali has been extra demanding lately. Ever since you left the village, he has been really grumpy and mean!” Teba blurted, flaring up his feathers, making him look ten times fluffier than before. I didn’t even know Rito could do that! I continued to listen to the young Rito warrior’s rant, “He yells at the smallest things, and it just ruffles my feathers!!”
“I would help you Teba, but there is nothing I can do! Revali is an enigma to me, so I wouldn’t know anything about his set offs; However, I believe you have this all wrong. Don’t you want to be a strong Rito warrior with the fighting spirit of an entire army?” Teba nodded, “Then you should learn from Revali’s example. Trust me! He was way worse with me then he is to you two scoundrels. Revali is only being rough, because he wants the both of you to be prepared for what is out there.” Both boys huffed sassily, as we continued to Flight Range. Revali sat in the snow silently, thinking his own private thoughts as the two went up to greet their teacher, however I stalked behind the both of them. Revali took notice of me before sending me a kind smile.
“Alright, today you both will be practicing mid-air archery-” Teba and Harth sighed loudly, as Revali sent a glare in their direction.
“Master Revali, I give no offense, but you are the only one that can do that!” What Harth said was simply not true. All the older Rito can shoot at least one arrow mid-air. This was also an insult to myself, even though it had nothing to do with me. Revali saw my anguish, before letting out a brief chuckle.
“If no other Rito can do it, then let’s have the Hylian shoot five targets in under a minute. If she can do it, then I have no reason to believe that you two can’t do something so simple. (Y/N), would you mind?” Smiling greatly, I grabbed my bow and Revali’s Kite Shield. I had more than enough arrows in my quiver, and I was ready to go. With a quick whistle, I jumped off the platform before ascending to the highest point. Grabbing out two bomb arrows, I shot at two of the target, before swooping back down to take care of the other three. I did so stylishly, before landing back on the landing pad, “Your time was forty-five seconds. That was a new record (Y/N), nicely done.” The young Rito had their beaks hanging in shock.
“How about I show you how I do it? Maybe it will help. Here try flying above the landing pad, then try holding your bow as you hover there…” Revali’s train of thought was pulled away from his two pupils and directed toward myself. ‘Just like a mother, looking after her young…’ He thought, as Teba started to get the hang of flying with a bow in hand. I smile over to Revali, as the navy Rito looked away flustered. Hours passed before Teba and Harth finally went home. They were cute, but such a handful! I sat by the fire, admiring the beautiful colors that flickered in the twilight. Revali then sat beside me.
“Looks like my student has become the teacher.” Revali spoke, looking at the glowing center of the room. I just laughed awkwardly, “Don’t tell me that you did not do a fantastic job! I have been working with the both of them on mid-air archery for a month, and they haven’t bothered putting in the effort; However, it clicked for them when you explained it.”
“Don’t be jealous! They respect you more than anything else, especially Teba. You are a role model, Revali, and they simply don’t want to upset you.” I explained, smiling at Revali. I couldn’t see it, but a light pink blush covered what would be Revali’s cheeks. The rest of the night was a calming silence, until I fell asleep near the glistening fire, without any worries clogging my dreams; However, something was eating away at Revali. The gnawing feeling that I was going to be leaving without him being able to protect me. I was supposed to be in Rito Village for about another week, but he didn’t want me to leave. But he knew that if he loved someone, he had to set them free. At the end of the week, Revali had walked me to the stable as he once did before. The whole walk, I looked at his beautiful blue scarf in fear. The Calamity was impending on the land with each passing hour, and I was still nowhere close to finding my switch. The last thing I wanted to was for Revali to die, “Hey Revali, what ever happened to your other scarf?” I questioned, generally wanting to know.
“What is the point of wearing such a dirty thing when I have a garb representing the Royal Family’s complete and utter trust in myself and my far-superior skills?!” I bated my (E/C) eyes a couple of times in shock, before going back to normal.
“Then can I have your old one?” The wind accommodated for the lack of noise for a moment. Revali’s was debating to himself whether or not to give me his old scarf. A moment sooner, he quickly flew to Flight Range. I guessed that the scarf was mine, and I would be correct. Revali came back with his old scarf and tossed it at my face, “Thank you Revali!” The navy Rito turned his gaze away from mine once again. Before I knew it, we were at the stable, “I guess… we bid farewell to each other again, Revali.”
“Yeah… Hey, before you go, I shall give you guidance, since you were the giver last time. Come back once in a while. Can’t have my most talented student die on me.” I giggled at his poor excuse for advice.
“Revali, that’s not advice!” A covered blush formed on the petty Rito’s expression, as he started to huff about my disrespect, “But I know what you mean, so I promise I’ll come back eventually, okay? Bye Revali, I hope you and your village the best.” I hugged the Rito affectionately, wanting to cherish this moment. He wanted to say something, but the words would flow out. Noises were the only thing to do that. Getting on my trusty steed, I gave Revali one last smile before galloping away. Little did I know that Revali flew far above me and my horse to guarantee my safe trip to Death Mountain. Once it got too hot for the navy Rito, he went back to Rito Village, solemn and alone.
Chapter Text
“Hey, little Hylian! I see you have returned to Goron City!!” I could never forget such a burly and high spirited voice. Turning around I saw none other than the Goron Champion, Daruk. I had just checked into the inn, and once I stepped outside into the boiling air, Daruk had spotted me. A smile had appeared on both of our faces.
“Yeah, I came to wish you a hardy congratulations on becoming the Goron Champion, Daruk! I knew you could do it!!” I cheered, managing to match his unrelenting energy, “Besides, I was due for another visit, right brother?!” The cheerful Goron put his massive hand on my head, laughing delightfully.
“That’s the spirit, little Hylian! Would you like to check out old Rudania for a bit? I pretty sure you are just rollin’ to see the Divine Beast!!” Nodding eagerly, he started to lead me up the volcano, something I had not done the last time I was in Goron City, “So, what have you been up to, little Hylian? Have you found your doodad yet?”
“No I haven’t found my possession yet, but I have been traveling around. Actually, before I came to Goron City, I was in Rito Village congratulating Revali on becoming a Champion as well. He was the one who taught me how to use a bow, so I had to go back to congratulate my teacher. We’re also really good friends!”
“Wow! I didn’t think you would know who Revali is, much less be friends with the birdie. No offense, but I just assumed he was cold to everyone and had no friends.” The lighthearted Goron was no longer the happy-go-lucky kind of guy that I have seen plenty of times before. He seemed disheartened by the very mention of Revali’s name, which reminded me of the navy blue Rito’s attitude. I simply forgot about it because I had long passed Revali’s tough skin. Of course, Revali wasn’t the type to become friends with anyone except fellow Rito. I was surprised he even took a liking to me!
“Sorry about him. Revali is just worked up about being a Champion for the Princess. It is a once-in-a-life-time opportunity, after all. Even though he is unnecessarily cold, be does have a heart. I dearly believe that Revali is a wonderful person to be around, even with all his ups and downs.” The Goron smiled at my softly, knowing something I obviously didn’t. Daruk had seen this expression plenty of times before. One of admiration and respect.
“I see now! Anyhow, here is old Rudania, as I promised!!” I wondered what he meant by ‘I see now,’ but I decided to ignore it in favor of a new concern. Daruk and I had made our way up the entire volcano, and Divine Beast Vah Rudania was facing the back. ‘How on Earth am I supposed to get up there?! Daruk doesn’t seem worried, but how is he planning to get me inside that thing?!’ As I was deep in my subconscious, Daruk had picked me up and was getting ready to throw me inside. I finally noticed what was going on when it was too late. I was in the air, hurdling toward Vah Rudania. One of its covered gaps opened up as I approached. I had landed on the sandstone-like floor, making absolute sure I was living. Daruk came barreling in, laughing all the way. I couldn’t even begin to describe how angry I was. What if I died?! I decided to let it go, since I knew Daruk didn’t mean any harm, “Welcome (Y/N)!”
The same emotions about Vah Medoh had arisen in me as I looked within Rudania. Everything was exactly the same. The Malice was nowhere to be seen and no evil aura was to be sensed, “This is really… wow!” I breathed, not being able to comprehend the right words. Daruk understood this, and laughed anyway, “Vah Rudania is quite the sight, Daruk. I’m really proud of you!” Daruk became incredibly flustered before laughing it off. The hearty Goron spent the next couple of hours showing me around his Divine Beast. After we were done, he asked if I wanted to have some dinner with him before I had to depart. Of course, I accepted.
“So you’re headed to Zora’s Domain next, huh?” Daruk queried, taking another bite of his rock roast. This time, I made my own meal. I nodded, “You know, another Champion is at the Domain! She’s super nice and polite, so I doubt you’ll have a problem with her!! I hope you have a wonderful time there.”
“Thank you, Daruk! Anyway, about your son and the girl he likes. Are they… together yet?” Daruk was shocked that I remembered such a trivial thing; Nevertheless, he carried on the conversation without a single care.
“Nope, not yet! I keep telling the kid that now is a good time as any, but he won’t listen. Just as shy as his mother! Back in my younger years, I fell in love with one of the most beautiful of girls. Her name was Marka. She was always so reticent around everyone, so I decided to ask her out one day. You have no idea how happy I was when she said yes. We finally got married and had the cutest son, before she departed.” I knew what Daruk meant. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes the more I thought about, “Well, it doesn’t matter anymore. Marka is always with me and my boy, so it’s like nothing has changed! Don’t cry, little Hylian. It was a long time ago!” He gave me his signature smile, before we started to eat again.
“Love always finds a way, so I have no doubt that your son will confess to the girl he loves. It is only a matter of time.” I hoped that the offspring of this slow-burning affection would lead to Yunobo. Like grandfather, like grandson. After the meal, Daruk walked me out of Death Mountain.
All my stuff was on my back and Daruk entertained me with stories about the ceremony, “Good, I’m glad the Champion’s Ceremony went well. Revali told me all about it, but it is nice to get another point of view.” There was a moment of silence, “Hey, Daruk? How did Link’s ceremony go?”
“Well… let’s just say it was good enough. The Princess wasn’t too thrilled about the little guy becoming her personal knight. Urbosa said something about him being a reminder of her failures, which I understand enough. Why are you asking? Do you know the little guy?!” Daruk questioned, making me flinch a little at my memories of Link. Daruk noticed this, “Oh I see, not a ton a good experiences with the little guy, huh?” I shook my head.
“He doesn’t like me very much…”
“I’m sure, in time, you and Link will make up. Now run along and go to the Domain!” I waved Daruk goodbye before setting out once again, feeling content with myself and my surroundings. After arriving at the Foothill Stable, I collapsed on a random bed and fell asleep. Of course, it wasn’t really sleeping. I never knew what would happen to me, so I was always self-aware when I slept. It’s not like I could get meaningful rest anyway.
Chapter Text
The wind danced through my hair as I ran down the road I once treaded before. Once at Zora River, I took a brief break, feeling my giddiness take over my senses. This was the day I would visit Zora’s Domain and finally sell all of the luminous stones in my bag! I had a whopping two hundred forty three stones that weighed my throbbing back down immensely. My wares weren’t the only thing driving up my mood, however. The night before, I had a sudden memory about the night I was supposedly sucked into the game. Around eleven thirty, I went to Zora’s Domain to see Prince Sidon and to retrieve the reward for completing the Zora Stone Monuments mission. I was sure that my switch was in the Domain because I fell asleep at twelve, and that was the last time I checked the clock. I was sure that my switch was in the Lanayru Region. The only problem was that sixty-five percent of the area was covered with water. I still had faith!
Being released from my deep, personal thoughts, I wondered if the Domain looked any different. ‘There is one way to find out!’ I thought to myself, as I started to walk on the winding road to Zora’s Domain; However, I was stopped by fascination. Inogo Bridge itself was enough to make me halt my journey and admire. I decided to keep going, knowing full well I was most likely going to keep doing this. Like a tourist, my head was snapping back and forth as I appreciated my gorgeous surroundings. Passing through the outskirts of the Tabahl Woods, I walked by the Bank of Wishes. I remembered Finley’s side quest and how frustrated I got with it. Giggling to myself, I continued on my journey. Dark clouds started to cover the sun as small droplets of water started to land on the ground. I ducked under one of the land formations near Oren Bridge to wait out the storm; However it wasn’t going to let up anytime. The droplets were small and few, so I decided to continue to the Domain. Oddly enough, there was no travelers. I understood the lack of people when it came to Gerudo Town, but the absence of individuals headed to and from Zora’s Domain seemed a little odd.
The rain started to lighten up when I arrived at Luto’s Crossing. With each step, I appreciated the Domain that was perfectly aligned to the bridge. I was almost there. Looking in front of me, I saw a small, red Zora looking upon the Domain between the shining blue fence. He had a long tail fin and large, pink cheeks. Something was oddly familiar about the young Zora. Had I seen him before? ‘No that couldn’t be the case. I haven’t seen one Zora since I got to Hyrule, so why does he look so recognizable?’ I pondered before walking up to him.
“Excuse me, are you lost?” The young Zora gazed at me briefly, before turning away with a huff. ‘Who knew the Zora could be so rude?!’ I mentally screamed, trying to maintain my sanity, ‘Perhaps, I should change my approach…’ I deduced, “Are you from there?” I asked, pointing to Zora’s Domain. He nodded quickly, before turning away from me again. I didn’t know a whole lot about children, so I was more than lost. I couldn’t just leave him at the bridge! His family was probably worried sick! “Here, I’ll take you back.” Grabbing his small hand gently, I started to lead the young Zora to the Domain. He didn’t hesitate, nor did he fuse. The young, red Zora just followed silently. The awkward atmosphere was more than enough to keep me quiet. I had no idea who he was, or what he was doing all the way at Luto’s Crossing; Nevertheless, I kept quiet. It was none of my business. When me and the boy were almost at the Great Zora Bridge, a Zora started to run up to us. She was a beautiful, red Zora with a Lightscale Trident in hand. She wore the garb of the Champions. I instantly knew who she was. The young Zora released his hand from mine without any difficultly before running up to Mipha.
“Oh, Sidon! I was worried sick!! But I’m glad you’re okay.” Mipha kept reassuring herself, as she hugged Sidon tightly. I was a mess, not knowing that the little boy I was leading to the Domain was the Prince himself. I felt incredibly embarrassed! After she released her brother, Mipha gazed at me with a kind smile, “Thank you for bringing him back to the Domain! Lately, he has been wondering off in wanderlust! Pray tell, where did you find him?”
“Uh, at Luto’s Crossing! He was just looking at the Domain in a daze. I’m glad I could reunite him with his family.” Mipha nodded sweetly, expecting me to say a little more. It took a moment for me to catch on, “O-Oh, my name (Y/N) and I came to Zora’s Domain to sell my wares!” She giggled at my flustered nature.
“I’m Mipha, Princess of the Zora, and this is my brother, Prince Sidon.” Sidon stood behind his sister, digging his face into the back of his sister’s legs. I didn’t know whether or not he was just shy or incredibly rude. Either way, my attention was on Mipha, “Tell me, how long are you planning on staying in the Domain, (Y/N)? I would very much like to get to know you better.”
“Well, I’m planning on staying for at most a month. I lost something important to me, so it is imperative that I find it.” Looking up from the luminous ground, I gasped at the beauty of the Domain. It has always held an elegance in the game, but I never would have expected it to be even more picturesque up close. Mipha smiled at me politely, as I took in my surroundings, “I’m going to get a bed at the inn, so I’ll see you when I do, Princess Mipha.”
“You don’t need to call me Princess! It isn’t necessary!” We apologized back and forth to one another, until Sidon eventually dragged his sister away. I let out a quick chuckle before walking into the Seabed Inn. The place was completely empty. Not a single Hylian was in sight.
“E-Excuse me? Do you have a free bed that I could rent for a month?” I asked, digging in my bag to find my stash of rupees. The Zora smiled at me sweetly before explaining that the Domain hadn’t had visitors in a long time, due to the long journey. It made perfect sense. In the game, the only reason I ever went to the Domain was for the main quest, some shrines, and Prince Sidon. Take away those things and there isn’t really anything except for this masterpiece that is apparently a complete civilization, “I wouldn’t know, since the Domain is so beautiful! I mean, who wouldn’t want to come here?!” The innkeeper laughed at my response knowingly, before letting me go about my business, “Oh, do you know where I could sell luminous stone? I heard that you use it to build the Domain, so I hope you still need it…” My outright question slowly became a murmur to myself alone.
“Yeah, Dento always needs more. He has pretty much cleaned out the entire area, and he is getting crabbier by the day. Dento is on the other side of the Domain, just behind the Coral Reef.” Thanking him, I ran with my bag passed the empty square. Mipha’s statue wouldn’t be built for another couple of years, so the area seemed rather barren and strange. Walking through the general store to the blacksmithing room, I saw a young Dento sharpening a trident. I completely forgot that he practically built onto the Domain.
“Excuse me, you are Dento correct?” The Zora turned toward me and grunted in affirmation, “I was wondering if you were still in need of luminous stones? I have quite a-”
“I’ll take it all!” Dento exasperated grabbing my bag from me and spilling the contents on the floor. He then started to count how many there were, “Two hundred forty three! I won’t have to leave the Domain for another year! So… with that many… the asking price would be…” The older Zora started babbling to himself as he rummaged under the counter. He took out a bag of rupees and started to take out a desired amount, “Is twenty thousand rupees enough for your trouble?” I nodded, knowing he was overpaying me by three thousand rupees. I tried saying it was too much, but he insisted. By the end of the day, I was twenty thousand rupees richer. The next morning, I would start my investigation to find my switch.
Chapter Text
When, if in time… you continually wait wasting time given… prone only to hesitate. All in your life desired… will never take place when all you could do… was procrastinate. Time passing quickly even though you thought not. Then you wake one morning and all you see…is all of that you’ve got! Piles of regrets…with some tossed in worries and woes with tons of other baggage… of your life now in tow. But merrily on… in life you did go and all for what? Life...so out of control. Gaining nothing…and keeping none just passing life’s time is the only thing… that you’ve done. No need now… for any deep concern for it has all... come down to this. That all you can do now…before the end is to sit and regretfully my friend… just reminisce.
-Linda Winchell
Zora's Domain is located in the Lanayru Region and is directly eastward from Hyrule Castle. The Domain is the home of the Zora. Travelers entering the area by foot cross the Great Zora Bridge over Ruto Lake and are greeted with a view of a large stone fish surmounting the Domain, which represents Lord Jabu-Jabu. Unlike other towns, Zora's Domain consists of a single extensive structure instead of separate buildings. Its design includes a number of curving bridges and open spaces, which are often bounded by colonnades instead of walls. The Domain's structure includes large quantities of Luminous Stone, which causes several portions of it to glow softly during the night.
My search was going nowhere. My head was throbbing, and all I could do was keep going, as if I hadn’t been searching for hours on end. The second day, I searched around Zora’s Domain. Nothing. The third day, I looked near Ruto Mountain and Ruto Precipice. Still nothing to show for it. The fourth and fifth day were spent near the bridges. Yet it was for naught. I had been in the Domain for a couple days, yet I was still clueless. I had made a map of Zora’s Domain and the surrounding area. Ink ‘X’s were strewn all over the large piece of parchment as I scratched my head in immense stress. I knew I wasn’t going to find my switch mystically, magically, but the impending stress was getting to me once more. “What are you doing (Y/N)?” I gazed behind me, to see a smiling Mipha in the doorway.
“Um… just looking over this map I made. I’m not having the greatest luck finding what I’m looking for…” I sighed, folding up the map and putting it in my large, empty bag.
“Perhaps we could go look for your possession together? Or you could take a break for a while? We could go for a walk if you see it fit.” Mipha advised, obviously wanting to spend the day with me. I felt incredibly honored! Why was I gaining so much attention from the Princesses? I put on my flattened, leather bag and agreed with the Zora Princess. Mipha was introverted, yet incredibly kind. I looked up to her when I first played Breath of the Wild, and I still did in that moment. I liked Mipha more than I liked Zelda, but I couldn’t compare the two after I had officially met them, “So (Y/N), what would you like to converse about?” I thought about her question for a moment, trying to come up with something.
“I have a question. Are the Zora a militaristic society? Like, is power decided by military experience?” My question caught Mipha off guard. She hadn’t expected a Hylian to ask a question like the one I had queried. On the occasions where someone would have a question about the Zora, it would be something about them being fish-people, but I had asked a well thought out question, which she appreciated.
“I believe so. It shows that we do care about the Domain, even though it was already proven from birth. The Council members are mainly based and assigned depending on ranks.” Mipha answered as we walked up the stairs to East Reservoir Lake, “Now it is my turn to ask a question. Are you enjoying Zora’s Domain so far?” Her amber gaze was so pure.
“Yeah, everything has been so wonderful thus far, but…” I stopped dead in my tracks, pulling out my map again and gazed upon my work. Mipha piqued over to look at the map as well, “I just haven’t had any luck finding what I’ve been looking for…” Mipha giggled silently to herself, making me direct my attention to her in confusion.
“S-Sorry for laughing! It is no laughing matter!! However, Revali explained you perfectly.” If I wasn’t confused before, I was definitely confused then. Before I could speak, Mipha continued, “He didn’t say anything bad! Trust me on that, but he did say that you are relentless when it comes to your device. I have never seen Revali so passionate about someone, but I haven’t known Revali long, so it’s not saying much coming from me.” A heated blush was painted on my cheeks as I attempted to look away from Mipha; However, she knew how I was feeling.
“S-So, Revali talked about me?” Mipha nodded. ‘That silly bird doesn’t know how to keep his mouth shut!’ I internally screamed, feeling even more embarrassed. Once we were at the end of the dock, Mipha and I gazed upon Divine Beast Vah Ruta, “Wow, your Divine Beast is… really impressive.”
“Thank you.” Mipha thanked sweetly, before the atmosphere settled into a comfortable silence, “I know I thanked you a couple of days ago for bringing Sidon back to the Domain, but I really can’t thank you enough. I have no idea why he keeps disappearing so much. I’m starting to get worried.”
“It’s only natural. I have no right to tell you something that I barely understand, but perhaps it is due to insecurity. Your brother comprehends that he needs to prove himself in order to be a good Zora monarch, however he can’t do anything until he is older. Maybe Sidon is trying to find a way to prove himself to you somehow.” I looked over at Mipha, who was gazing into the water, lost in her own subconscious, “Sorry! I didn’t mean to intrude on something so personal!!”
“Perhaps you are right, but time will tell if it is indeed so.” She grinned at my direction, swaying her feet in the reservoir water. I took off my boots and did the same. We remained quiet for a while, until there was a light pitter-patter of feet. Looking back to see what the sound was, Sidon was running up to his sister, but once he say my gaze, he slowed down tremendously. I wasn’t sure if it was my normal expression, or his distrust in Hylians, but he seemed almost threatened by my look. It only made sense though. I couldn’t expect every child to like me, “Sidon! Weren’t you supposed to be with your tutor?” Sidon slowly nodded, as another Zora came running up the stairs and toward us.
“Greetings Lady Mipha, sorry for the interruption. Prince Sidon couldn’t focus, and he left without me knowing. I must apologize.” The Zora bowed, as Mipha looked at her brother with a stern expression.
“Now Sidon, what have I told you about running away from your lessons?” Sidon shrugged his shoulders, looking down at the deep blue water. The Zora Princess knew she wasn’t going to get any information out of her brother, “Sidon, I want you to go back to your lessons alright? They will be over in no time, I promise.” Before Sidon left with his tutor, he glared right into my (E/C) eyes. After they were gone, I sighed.
“I don’t think you brother likes me very much…”
“Do not take it to heart, (Y/N). Sidon is like that with everyone, even to me sometimes. Now you know why I worry about him so much…” Mipha and I would have conversations here in there before the sun started to set over the Domain. We said our goodbyes before I went back into the inn. Even though the day was not full of failed searches, I still felt exhausted. I closed my eyes and fell into a deep slumber.
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #38
109 Days
I would have never imagined that Zora’s Domain would be so beautiful. When I first played the game, I wasn’t really impressed. After all, anyone can agree that the various colors of coral and the pine trees don’t go with one another; However, my feelings changed once I saw the Domain in person. It was a work of art built into the gleaming rocks. All my doubts about the Domain were washed away when my eyes landed on it for the first time; However my reasons for coming to the Domain had nothing to do with sightseeing.
The hunt for my switch is still in progress. Every place I have been to, has been empty handed. The only thought to flow through my skull has been, ‘where was I last when I fell asleep?’ Worry and stress were large figures hanging over my overloaded brain. Lanayru had a lot of land to cover and there’s simply not enough time, but I refuse to get up! Until my final breath, I will look high and low for my switch. Fate cannot hide it forever. Mipha, the Princess of the Zora, offered to help me find my device which I accepted almost immediately. As she looks in the water, I look on the land. We have been unsuccessful so far.
Princess Mipha is the kindest person I have ever met. She didn’t have to help me, but she did. Like me, she is a fairly large introvert with a lot to say. Mental Note: Remember to thank Revali for talking to her about me. Unlike Zelda and I’s relationship, Mipha and I get along well, but that doesn’t excuse my relationship with Sidon.
Prince Sidon, hunk of fish men is what he’ll be in one hundred years, doesn’t like me. The first day I met him was on Luto’s Crossing. He was looking at the far off Domain when I was going to pass by. I assumed he was lost, so I took him back to the Domain. He refuses to speak to me or accept any of my help. Mipha has told me that Sidon isn’t close with anyone in particular, but it still hurts that one of my favorite characters hates my existence. Besides Sidon’s dislike of my presence, the fish Prince loves his sister greatly. I have noticed that he also takes his sister’s company for granted. I remember his disheartened state one hundred years in the future. Prince Sidon is lonely, and who can blame him? I want to get closure, but he always draws himself away from the people he cares about the most.
The more people I know in Hyrule, the more I become attached. Mipha, Revali, Daruk, and many others are characters that I hold dear to my heart, but are they even real? No matter who I meet, I still feel like I’m different. I haven’t been in their lives before, so why was I now? I decide to disregard this question.
The sky was covered in thick, grey clouds. Rain was inevitable. I look up from my journal, pondering about what else there was to write about. In a subconscious state, I look over at a group of Zora children laughing and playing happily. A small smile was drawn on my features. All the children were huddled together, until a certain young Prince slowly walked up to the group. ‘No matter what happens (Y/N), you can not intervene.’ I told myself, continuing to watch. The circle became disfigured, as Sidon started to speak. I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but it seemed like Sidon wanted to play with the other young Zora. The girls were more than happy to let him, but the young little boys snarled slightly. Of course, I only witnessed this at a distance, so I just passed it off as a fault in my (E/C) eyes. I looked back at my journal.
I wonder how everyone is doing. Mother, father, my coworkers. Have their lives improved since my disappearance? Or am I important to them? I can imagine my mother yelling at the detectives to find my whereabouts as my father becomes quieter than usual. It is both a wonderful and terrible thought. I also wonder about the people in Hyrule I haven’t seen. Sooga, Angus, Link, Princess Zelda… I wonder what they are doing right now. Zelda is probably struggling to awaken her Sealing Power, while Link quietly follows behind her. Perhaps Angus is still working diligently to become a great knight like Link. And Sooga… is he dead? I hope he is okay.
Signing off for now!
Closing my diary, I looked back to the group of young Zora to notice the lack of a red hammerhead Prince. They have went back to playing with one another. Putting the leather cover back in my bag, I walked up to the group of children. Each looked at me with either smiling faces, or large distrust, “Hey kids, what are you doing? It’s getting pretty late; you should be with your parents.” One of the little Zora boys scoffed.
“We’re playing Zora Challenges.” A girl politely answered, tugging on her silver belt, “We were playing with Sidon, but then Yasi gave him a big dare!” The sky was darkening by the minute and just the thought of Sidon being alone sent chills up my spine and goosebumps up my neck. I asked what they dared him to do, “Yasi challenged Prince Sidon to retrieve a Lynel Horn from Ploymus Mountain.” Thunder boomed after her words left her mouth. My pupils shrunk and my breath was elevated. My eyes snapped toward the mountain.
“You kids get home.” Was all I answered before I started to run toward the mountain. Rain poured from the black clouds, but I couldn’t care less. Only waterfalls and no other way up the mountain. Grabbing two sturdy arrows, I started to climb the slippery cliff.
To trust someone means you trust them with your life.
My tired, throbbing feet and hands carried me up the mountain. I was drenched, yet it didn’t bother me in the slightest. Why didn’t I just take the hint before?! Those boys were glaring daggers at him, and I should have known better. Making it to the top of the first edge, I sprinted to the second and started to scramble upwards.
To trust someone is based on your clarity of judgement.
‘Sidon, please be alright!’ My brain was overheating. I made it up the second cliffside, and then ascended the third. One of the arrows broke, as did the second a couple seconds later. My hands were scratched and sliding constantly, but panic and adrenaline was the only thing keeping me going. Once I made it to the top, I sprinted up the mountain, hearing the Lynel’s roars.
To trust is to believe that the person has your back.
The wet, slippery grass caused me to fall on my face. My hands were covered in my own crimson colored blood. I was hyperventilating as I forced myself to get up; Nevertheless, I fell once more and repeated the same process.
To trust is to believe that the person will always love you.
My feet couldn’t carry me anymore, but I just couldn’t leave him to die. I picked myself up and sprinted. Lightning had struck below the mountain, while thunder soon followed. I cursed myself for letting this happen, but there was nothing I could do. Sidon was with Zora his age! I wouldn’t have anticipated for this to happen!! I took out my weapons are I continued to hurry. My mudded hands tightly grasped my iron shield and my shining Feathered Edge. My bow was on my back and all my shock and ice arrows were at the ready.
Who could you trust in your greatest moment in need?
Up Ploymus Mountain, where a horrible beast lies.
Who will be worthy of having your trust?
The little Prince was in sight, as the Lynel lifted its mighty sword.
Will you be able to confide your trust among certain people?
A split second. A single moment.
I certainly hope so…
Chapter Text
I had come just in time. Robbie’s shield was the only thing that guarded me from getting slashed in Sidon’s place. The little Zora Prince was cowering behind me before he opened his large, amber eyes to gaze at my figure, “Sidon, run!” I yelled, before parrying the Lynel’s sword. The red beast jumped backwards, preparing to spit its fire at me. Without any hesitation, I raced over to the Lynel’s figure, parrying the beast’s fire attacks. Looking over to the side for a second, I saw the Sidon was still standing there dumbfounded. The Red Lynel took notice of this, taking the chance to smack me with the side of his sword. The young Zora Prince gasped, wanting to see if I was okay. The beast was taunting me. It didn’t even bother cutting me up. The Lynel galloped over to Sidon, raising its weapon. Quickly taking out my bow and a couple of shock arrows, I shot at the Lynel’s back. As the beast was distracted, I took the chance to tuck young Sidon behind one of the large rock structures, “You stay here.”
Running out from behind the boulder, I grabbed out my Feathered Edge and shield, waiting for the Lynel to attack. The beast ran up to me and attempted to slice me into small pieces, however I dodged the attack and counteracted with cuts from my own sword. Climbing one of the large boulders, I used the height to my advantage. I fired a surplus of shock and ice arrows at the same time. Arrows fell with the rain. As the Lynel approached, I jumped on its back and started to attack the beast’s spinal cord. Not a moment later, I was knocked off the Lynel’s back.
Ganon’s monsters are evil. They slay without a care in the world for the people they kill. The Lynels were the worst of Ganon’s minions. The beasts are coldblooded and extremely feral. I hate fighting them, but I didn’t really have a choice in the matter. I had to protect the Prince. But why? He is not my Prince, and he has been distant and cold from the start. Anyone with an ill will would let Sidon die, but I just couldn’t. No matter how much someone hates me, I refuse to let them fall to such an impending evil. No one deserves to die that way.
The rain persisted to fall from the brewing sky. This downfall wasn’t going to lighten up anytime soon. I felt my life force draining from my body, but why? Was I bleeding? Was I internally injured? Most likely both. I used up all my arrows and my sword was drenched in the beast’s blood. My shield was destroyed. The feral creature and I were exhausted and bloody. Sidon had disappeared down the mountain a while ago. I was glad that he was safe. My fatigue had caught up with me, and I fell to my knees. The Red Lynel raised its sword, as I lifted my sword to try and fight the beast back, “(Y/N)!” Looking over to the voice, I saw Mipha run up to the Lynel. Finding my last bits of energy, I picked myself back up and ran toward the Zora Princess.
“Mipha! Lift me up!!” Jumping on the top half of her spear, the Zora Princess catapulted me above the Lynel. I landed on its back and struck my Feathered Edge into its heart. Then and there, it died. Everything disappeared, except for its weaponry and its beating heart. I fell to my bruised knees once more, as Mipha ran towards me.
“Oh (Y/N), I’m glad you are alright!” The Zora Princess wrapped her arms around me, giving me a tight hug. It hurt, but she didn’t know that. “Can you stand? Oh- probably not! Here!! I’ll take you to the reservoir house!!” Mipha enveloped her arm around my waist as I draped my bloodied one over her shoulder. I tried to not ruin her garb. Once at the waterfall, she sat me down. “I have to heal you here. I can’t take you down the mountain in the shape you are in right now.” Placing her small hands over my beaten arm, she started to heal my wounds. I hadn’t seen her heal before, so it was a wonder to see. I found it amazing that she could do that.
“How did you know I was on the mountain?” I asked, trying to rid the awkward silence.
“Sidon told me. He came running up the stairs to my father’s throne room yelling that you were being attacked by the Lynel. I managed to calm him down enough for him to explain everything. My brother told me and my father that you saved him… Thank you. You have no idea what that means to me…” The conversation ended there as she continued to magically heal all my wounds, even the ones that weren’t as serious. After she was done, I was no longer in pain, “You had three broken ribs and some internal bleeding, along with those atrocious gashes. I took care of it, so you should be as right as rain.” Speaking of rain, it stopped. The sun was shining over the Domain, and all was peaceful again. Putting on a spare set of Hylian attire, I descended the mountain with Mipha. Instead of taking me to the inn, Mipha lead me up the luminous staircase to the throne room. Front and center was the massive Zora, King Dorephan. I knew he was huge, but I chose to never think about it.
“Are you the one who saved my son? The one named (Y/N)?” I stood on the elevated platform, looking upon the massive Zora King, as I held my hand to my heart. Mipha stood next to her brother, holding him close to her legs. I nodded in affirmation, not daring to let my voice take control, “The entire Domain and I are grateful for what you have done. You have prevented the death of my only son, and I cannot express my thanks. As a reward for your outstanding bravery, young Hylian, I shall grant you any wish that you desire.”
‘A wish?’ I thought, placing a finger under my chin, ‘What could I possibly want? What would I even ask for?’ After a moment, I had my answer, “Well… there is something that I want. I’m looking for something very important to me, but I have no idea where it went, so I would like some help finding my belonging.”
“Is that all you wish for, child? Nothing of extravagance or wealth? I can grant you whatever you so yearn for. You saved my son from the beast up on Ploymus Mountain! Not even the best of my army could best a Lynel, so is that all you desire?” The King was unsure about my choice of reward. On normal circumstances, if anyone else saved Sidon, they would ask for so much; However, I was a different case.
“Your Majesty, if I may be so bold. I saved Prince Sidon out of complete and utter worry. I would have done the same for anyone who was defenseless. I would prefer to not receive any type of reward, because it is achieving enough to know that I saved a life; However, I am in dire need to find something close to me. So please King Dorephan! I beg of you to help me find the thing I have lost!!” King Dorephan looked toward Ploymus Mountain in thought. What he was thinking, I would never know.
“Mipha, assemble our finest soldiers for our esteemed guest at once. Thank you, Miss (Y/N). We, Zora, are truly in your debt.” An older-looking smile shone brightly on the older Zora’s features, which made me return the expression. Upon leaving the room, I noticed that Sidon’s amber gaze was staring in my direction. I gave him a quick smile before slowly making my way out of the throne room, with Mipha as my crutch.
“I’m going to take you to the reservoir house, so you can peacefully rest. All of your wounds are healed, but your stamina is something I cannot restore. I recommend staying there for a couple of days so you can regain lost energy.” The Zora Princess stated, as she walked me up the East Reservoir stairs. A smile was painted on my features.
“Thank you, Mipha. You’re truly kindhearted.” I thanked, finally making it to the top. I propped myself on the bed’s backboard, experiencing great signals of drowsiness. Mipha pulled up a stool and sat there in silence, “How is Sidon doing by the way?”
“My brother is a little overdone for the day, but otherwise that, he is perfectly fine. I know I have said it before but thank you (Y/N). I wouldn’t know what to do if I never saw my dear brother again. I blame only myself for this. If I took the time to watch him today, m-maybe this would have never happened…” Mipha grieved, taking blame for herself. I looked up at the ceiling without feeling a sense of anguish. In fact, I was still smiling.
“Sidon is such a brave boy.” Mipha looked up from her tense lap, “But he simply doesn’t know the difference between courage and arrogance. Courage is the overcoming of fear, while arrogance is only the battle against it. Once he figures that out, he will be a wonderful Prince. Do not blame yourself for his actions, and you should not worry about his wellbeing. Sidon, Prince of the Zora, will be fine. I believe he will do great things in his lifetime. But for now, he must learn how to be courageous.” Little did I know that Sidon was listening to the whole conversation. The little Prince had followed Mipha and I all the way to the reservoir. My words would change the young Prince forever. He swore an oath, that he would win the next fight, for his sister’s sake and mine.
Chapter Text
By decree of the King and Princess of the Zora, I would be forced to take time to mentally heal. My brain had reached peak exhaustion, and my nervous system was metaphorically shot. While I was relaxing, the Zora Army were looking high and low for my switch, but all the soldiers had failed in finding anything. It was only the fourth day into their search, but I knew it was a lost cause. ‘Perhaps my switch wasn’t near the Domain after all…’ I huffed a large sigh as I brushed my feet through the water. Mipha would constantly visit, but it still was lonely resting on the basin, with nothing to do and nowhere to go. As I was lost in thought, I heard the light pitter-patter of webbed feet approach me from behind. Looking over my shoulder, I saw none other than Sidon. The atmosphere remained silent. The young Zora Prince sat next to me without saying a word. ‘Now what?’ I wondered, gazing back at the water ripples.
The awkward silence only continued. I pondered about the sudden appearance of Sidon. I hadn’t seen him in days, but then he just showed up out of the blue without a single word. I wanted to say something. Anything! But I couldn’t articulate the words correctly. It seemed like the young Prince also wanted to tell me something; However, he remained silent. ‘Come on (Y/N)! This is only getting more uncomfortable!! Ask him what he is doing here or something?!’
“Sidon, are you doing well?” Was all I could think to say. The Zora Prince nodded, continuing to look at the water. Sidon was an enigma, just the same as Revali. No matter how hard I tried to understand what they were thinking, it would always fall short, “You’re not hurt, are you?” Sidon shook his head. “That’s good. I’m glad I came in the nick of time.” Another wave of silence befell the both of us.
“… Thank you…” A timid, shy voice spoke. My (E/C) eyes widened slightly. I realized that I had never heard him speak before. When I faced him, I noticed that his large, pink cheeks were a brighter hue and his intense, amber eyes were softened greatly, “… It’s just… all of the other boys made fun of me… T-They said I wasn’t good enough to be a Prince i-if I could not face one Lynel…” I couldn’t help but chuckle a little at his words. ‘That made a lot more sense.’ I thought, sitting up to get a better look the Zora Prince.
“Well, I guess that makes the both of us! Sidon, even though you didn’t fight that Lynel, you still went all the way back to the Domain to get help. And to think that if your sister didn’t show up… Anyway, you were very brave and that rescued me. You saved me Sidon. Thank you!” A large blush appeared on Sidon’s face, as he looked away from me. His flustered nature was more than adorable. After a moment, I had an idea, “Hold on Sidon, I have something for you!” I smiled, before getting up and jogging to my bag. As I rummaged through the contents, the young Zora walked up to me, trying to see what I was getting, “There it is!” I pulled out a cleaned Lynel Horn, “Here you go! Next time those boys give you trouble, show them that horn. It should shut them up!”
“C-Can I really have this?!” With a brief, confident nod of approval, Sidon ran down the stairs and back to Zora’s Domain. The next day, Sidon came up to the lake around noon. I was tightening up my bow, before I noticed his sudden appearance. The young Zora was carry ing a basket full of Hearty Radishes and stamina induced foods, “Mipha asked me to bring this to you…”
“Thank you, Sidon. That was very kind of you. Did you have trouble walking up the stairs?” The young Zora shook his head. Taking the basket of goods from the small Zora, I instantly winced at the weight of the wickerwork container. I forgot that Zora are generally stronger than Hylians. I set the vegetables and meat on the counter in the open house, while Sidon followed behind me like a baby duckling. I was confused yet pleased with this new Sidon. The Sidon I knew in the game. The Sidon from one hundred years in the future.
“Why are your ears all weird?” He asked, as he laid on the bed. I forgot about his unknowingly rude side. I looked back into his amber eyes.
“It was a birth defect.” I answer, putting the contents of the basket into my bag.
“‘Birth defect?’ What does that mean?” Sidon questioned, not knowing that I didn’t want to talk about it.
“It just means that my ears were like that from birth.” I answer again. He shows me an understanding face, before grabbing my bag to look through it. I didn’t mind since there wasn’t anything of importance to be found. Even though he’s royalty, Sidon was still a child. And every kid likes to look through things to find something of interest. After a minute, the young Zora pulled out my whistle. He gazed at it like it was treasure, “Sidon, I don’t mean this in discourteous way, but don’t you have friends to play with? I’m not that interesting to be around, and I am almost positive that you’d rather be somewhere else.” The room became eerily quiet as Sidon gazed at the bed’s sheets. I continued to wait for an answer, until his silence gave it to me. ‘Poor thing…’ I thought, walking over to the solemn Zora Prince.
“I… do not think I have friends. Everyone just sucks up to me to get favors from my sister and my father… All the boys are nice when my sister is around, but when it is just me, they are meanies… The girls are nice, but we don’t have anything in common…” The young Zora spoke, as I listened intently. I had no idea that the Prince had it that hard. Something about it made a lot of sense. From when I first met Sidon, I wondered why distrust hung heavy in his amber eyes every time he would look at me.
“Sidon, I want you to listen to me, okay? No one was born to be by themselves. Not you. Not Mipha. Not even myself! It’s not a competition, little Prince. One day, you’ll find someone who truly understands you, whether it is one person or a hundred!! If you want, I could be your first friend. Would you like that?” The young Zora Prince nodded, before attempting to wrap his little Zora arms around my chest. Taking the chance, I hugged him back. The atmosphere was warm, and I felt at peace knowing that Sidon would be okay. All I had to do was offer a little guidance, “Now, what about I tell you a story about a Hero from the Sky?”
“Someone lives in the sky?! How is that even possible?!!” Sidon blurted, sitting back on the bed, with eyes full of wonder. I let out a small chuckle.
“Long before Hyrule was established, the world was ridden with monsters and demons. In order to protect everyone, the Goddess Hylia established a paradise in the sky, which the people deemed Skyloft; However, the people of Skyloft couldn’t live on the floating isles forever, so the Goddess made a plan. First, she would make a legendary sword to guide a chosen hero that would defeat the Demon King, deemed Demise. Secondly, the Goddess had herself reincarnated into a mortal girl named Zelda. Once the time came, the Hero of the Sky used the all-powerful Triforce to defeat Demise once and for all; However, the Demon King swore that he would haunt those with the blood of the Goddess and the soul of the Hero.” I told, remembering Skyward Sword from the top of my head. Sidon seemed enthralled with the concept, however he seemed worried, “There is no need to worry. The Hero and the Goddess reincarnate and always save the day. There is no need for concern.” A smile reassured the young Zora Prince, before he wished me farewell. I was once again alone, left with my thoughts.
Chapter Text
“Can you teach me how to do that?” Prince Sidon and I were currently sitting near the reservoir as I made adjustments to Revali’s beaten bow. Looking over to the Prince I noticed the determination in his big, round eyes. A smile perched on my lips. It had been two weeks sense I rescued Sidon and we had gotten surprisingly close. He would run up the stairs every morning to greet me. Then we would be with one another all day before the sun set over the mountains.
“You want to learn archery, Sidon?” I asked, getting a quick nod in response, “I don’t know, archery is pretty hard.” My playful tone went over the young Prince’s head as he urged to hold the overly used Swallow Bow. Begrudgingly, I handed the little red Zora my bow as he inspected it carefully, before pretending to shoot with it, which brought a larger smile to my face. His long tail dragged behind him as he did so, “Alright squirt, I’ll teach you how to shoot an arrow, okay? We have to do it fast though. Your sister and father will probably start worrying if you aren’t back at the Domain soon.” I said, before setting a piece of Zora pottery down on one side of the dock, “Alright, take your time and don’t get frustrated, alright? I wouldn’t want you to get hurt.” Sidon tried his hardest to pull back the string, however, this didn’t work out in his favor, “That’s right. The bow might be a little too big. Hm… Oh, I have an idea!” Picking up the Zora Prince, I placed him on my shoulders and lightly grabbed the bow from him. Taking an arrow out of my quiver, I drew the string and focused on the target. Releasing the tension, the arrow shot through the fish vase. Sidon jumped off my shoulder to look at my work. The vase still stood.
“Wow, (Y/N)! That’s so cool!!” Prince Sidon cheered, “How did you do that?!”
“It only takes practice and a good teacher. Now, you should get home. Mipha is probably worried sick!” The young Prince nodded slowly, as he started to walk away. Rolling my eyes playfully, I grabbed my boots and started to walk him home. Sidon happily took my hand as we made our way to the Domain. This boy truly had me wrapped around his little finger. The air was quiet, yet peaceful. Looking down at Sidon, I noticed that he was concerned about something, “Sidon, what’s wrong?”
“(Y/N), do you like anyone? Like, like-like?” A crimson shade covered my cheeks as I attempted to look away from the young Prince. I didn’t have any romantic feelings at the time, but it was such a personal question that I just froze.
“N-No, Sidon! What w-would make you ask such a p-personal question?!” I stammered, as the young Prince smiled up at me. He didn’t answer, and I was just left there, pondering about his reasons, “S-Since you asked me, do you like-like someone?” The fish Prince flushed as well, before looking at the ground. He mumbled a small ‘maybe,’ as we continued our short journey to the Domain.
“There you are Sidon! I was about to go look for you. Thank you for returning him (Y/N).” Mipha thanked. Before I could start walking back to the reservoir, Mipha stopped me, “Oh, my father also wishes to speak to you. He didn’t say why, but it sounded pretty urgent.” I nodded, making my way up the stairs. The sun was close to setting as I stepped into the brightly lit room. King Dorephan kindly smiled as I stood on top of the elevated platform. The Council sat on the seats bordering the room.
“Dear (Y/N), my men have looked all over Lanayru; However, we couldn’t find what you were looking for. I fear that you must go elsewhere to find it once again. Is there anything else we could do, my dear?” The King asked, having an expression of pity on his features. He felt bad that he couldn’t help me out anymore. After all, I saved his only son from a gruesome death.
“Your Majesty, there is one thing I wish to know. Has there been any sightings of strange shooting stars? Perhaps meteor crashes? Has anyone seen something off?” Putting my hands together, I wondered where I needed to go next. King Dorephan shook his head.
“I don’t believe there has been anything of the sort, but my dear, hope is not lost. There is a great tree with all the answers you could ever want just north of Hyrule Castle. I am sure the tree will give you the information you desire; However, the Lost Woods that surrounds the great tree is dangerous. Plenty of people have gone missing in those woods and have never returned.” I knew which forest the Zora King was talking about, which brought a bright smile to my face. I had completely forgotten about the Great Deku Tree! ‘He knows where my switch went! After all, he sees everything!!’
“Thank you, Your Majesty! You have been nothing but kind to me this last fortnight!! I’ll only be staying for another week, so thank you again. You have no idea how happy I am.” The Zora King gave me a tired, yet genuine smile as I returned to expression.
“Oh! And another thing.” King Dorephan added, making me stop in my tracks. I turned to meet his gaze once more, “Has my son been with you for the past week? I am just guaranteeing his safety is all.” I nodded in affirmation. The large Zora smiled down on me knowingly. This was the one time I did not catch onto his deeper meaning. I was then excused. As I walked back up to the reservoir house, I came across some Blue Nightshade. Picking the simple, bell-like flowers, I had a single thought. ‘I wonder where my switch is…’ It wasn’t in any of the major towns, so where could it possibly have gone. Was I exploring in a remote area? At eleven forty-five, I was at Zora’s Domain, and I fell asleep around twelve, so where could I have been. Perhaps the switch isn’t even near the place Link was left when I fell asleep… I slapped my calloused hands on my cheeks, trying to get another thought in my head. A climb up a large set of stairs was all it took to make me tired. What did I expect though? I hadn’t trained for weeks!
“How come nothing is going right?” I sigh, remembering all the failures from my short time in Hyrule. The memories play through my head. The lies, the argument with King Rhoam, my screw ups, the Yiga Clan… After those thoughts played through, other things started to perform. When I bonded with Revali… when I talked to Sooga… my newer memories with Prince Sidon… and all the strength I have gained. There were too many to count. The feeling of being needed as they hold me close… Things hadn’t went right, but those failures birthed something so wonderful. All I wanted was to get help from the tech labs, but I ended up making really good friends with Robbie, who made me laugh for hours on end. All I wanted was to see Flight Range, but I ended up meeting my closest friend. All I wanted was to find my switch, but I ended up meeting Sooga. I have met the Princess, Link, all the Champions, and characters that were never mentioned. Perhaps, it didn’t always have to go right… I smile a little before making it back to the open room. Placing the flowers on the bar table, I fell on my bed, feeling content about my situation.
I didn’t know it, but I was torn between my reality and this new-found truth. Of course I wanted to go home, but my happiest memories were made in Hyrule. I didn’t know how to feel. At times, I felt angry and stressed, but at other times, I was happy. That night, a lighthearted dream shifted through my imagination. And it was exactly what I needed. A soft smile was painted on my rosy cheeks on a warm summer night.
Chapter Text
A fine and subtle spirit dwells in every little flower, each one its own sweet feeling breathes with more or less of power. There is a silent eloquence in every wild bluebell that fills my softened heart with bliss that words could never tell. Yet I recall not long ago a bright and sunny day, ‘twas when I led a toilsome life so many leagues away; That day along a sunny road all carelessly I strayed, between two banks where smiling flowers their varied hues displayed. Before me rose a lofty hill, behind me lay the sea, my heart was not so heavy then as it was wont to be. Less harassed than at other times I saw the scene was fair, and spoke and laughed to those around, as if I knew no care. But when I looked upon the bank my wandering glances fell upon a little trembling flower, a single sweet bluebell. Whence came that rising in my throat, that dimness in my eye? Why did those burning drops distil – Those bitter feelings rise? O, that lone flower recalled to me my happy childhood’s hours when bluebells seemed like fairy gifts a prize among the flowers, those sunny days of merriment when heart and soul were free, and when I dwelt with kindred hearts that loved and cared for me. I had not then mid heartless crowds to spend a thankless life in seeking after others’ weal with anxious toil and strife. ‘Sad wanderer, weep those blissful times that never may return!’ The lovely floweret seemed to say, and thus it made me mourn.
-Anne Bronte
“(Y/N), will you please tell me another story?” Sidon pleaded, as my feet skimmed the surface of the water. I looked to him, with kind eyes and a small smile.
“But I have told you all the stories about Hyrule’s history! What more can I possibly tell you?” My light chuckle brought a small blush to Sidon’s pink cheeks. It took him a moment to answer my question.
“T-There has to be a story you haven’t told me! Please?! It doesn’t have to be realistic!!” Sidon stood up from his spot and started to pull on my shirt sleeve. I didn’t understand why Sidon liked my stories so much. I told them terribly and I would constantly stutter my way through the plot. But how could I say no to his pleading, amber eyes.
“Okay, how about a story called…” I thought about all the fairy tales I knew. Which one is fitting for a young Prince? I decided to go with my default fairy tale, “Cinderella?” Sidon sat back down and looked at me intently, showing me he was ready to hear it, “Alright, once upon a time there was a kind girl named-”
“(Y/N)!” The Zora Prince interrupted, making me a little flustered. I knew for a fact that I was no Princess; Nevertheless, I went with the Zora Prince’s request.
“Okay, after (Y/N)’s mother died, her father remarried. (Y/N) had gained a stepmother and two stepsisters. When (Y/N) father died, her stepmother and step-siblings started treating her horribly. She was forced to do all the chores without gaining an ounce of gratitude. The two stepsisters deemed her ‘Cinderella,’ since she would fall asleep near the fireplace and wake up covered in cinder and ash. A couple of years pass, and the Prince of the kingdom is of age to marry. Every girl in the kingdom was invited; However, the stepmother wouldn’t allow Cinderella to go. Cinderella tried making her own dress so she wouldn’t be a burden on her family, but the stepsisters ripped it apart and went on their way. As Cinderella cried, her fairy godmother appeared before her and granted her wish to go to the ball. She was given a beautiful gown, a fancy carriage, and a pair of glass slippers; However, the fairy’s magic could only withstand till the stroke of midnight, so everything would disappear. Cinderella went and met the Prince. Both of them fell in love with one another, but before the Prince could ask for her name, the clock stroke midnight. Cinderella ran home, but not before losing her glass slipper. The Prince found it and searched the kingdom for his beloved. He remembered what Cinderella looked like, so he based his search off of familiarity and shoe size. At last, the Prince made it to Cinderella’s home. Both stepsisters tried on the shoe, but it didn’t fit. When Cinderella tried on the shoe, it fit perfectly. The Prince and Cinderella got married and lived happily ever after. The end.” He had listened thoughtfully, taking in every word like a sponge to water. I expected him to grow bored with the story, since boys his age were more drawn to battle and adventure; Nevertheless, Sidon liked the story. More than I originally thought.
“So… if Cinderella and the Prince lived happily ever after, than… do you think I will too?” Sidon asked, before I giggled into my slightly coiled fist. I picked up the young Prince and held him against the side of my waist.
“Of course you will. There may be some ups and downs, but in the end, you’ll live a fulfilling and happy life. I promise you will, my little Prince.” I answered, spinning him around. Our laughter echoed through the East Reservoir, as I eventually put Sidon down. We sat by the water, as I told stories about anything that popped into my head. Who knew that Sidon would finally trust me after three weeks? He was so quiet and shy, but after the Lynel incident, Sidon started to open up about his feelings and his interests. The Zora Prince voiced his new fascination about archery and heroism.
“(Y/N)? Is it true that you’re leaving the Domain tomorrow?” The young Prince questioned, solemnly looking at his rippled reflection. I looked away for a moment, deciding my next words. I knew I had to leave. After all, my only goal was find my elusive switch, which no soul has seen. I couldn’t stay in the Domain forever. My eyes drifted back to a distraught Sidon.
“Look Sidon, I need to go. I wish I could have stayed longer, but I can’t stay in Zora’s Domain forever. I am leaving early tomorrow morning, so I won’t be able to say goodbye, but this isn’t that last time you’ll see me, my little Prince.” Sidon was unassured by my words, as tears threatened to fall from his piercing amber eyes. An idea appeared out of the blue. Getting up from my spot, I ran over to my bag. Rummaging through it for a couple seconds, before pulling out the whistle I was gifted in Gerudo Town. I had learned to whistle during my imprisonment, so I didn’t need the metal trinket anymore, “Sidon, this is a whistle. This is a guarantee of my return. I want you to take good care of it now. It is super important, but I think you will watch after it nicely.” The young Zora Prince held the trinket to his chest, thanking me more than a couple times. As the sun set over the mountains, Sidon fell asleep on my lap. Footstep could be heard behind me. Looking over my shoulder, I saw a smiling Mipha.
“I thought I might find you both here.” Mipha stated kindly, looking down at Sidon lovingly, “You two have been inseparable the last week. I’m a little jealous.” Mipha admitted, before sitting down next to my figure.
“Don’t be jealous! He loves you so much Mipha, you don’t even know!!” I whisper-shouted, trying my hardest to not stir Sidon from his slumber. Mipha let out a small chuckle before gazing at the bright moon. I gazed down at Sidon, softly petting his head in reassurance.
“You know, if you keep doting on him like that, he’s going to fall in love with you. I am almost positive that he already is.” Mipha commented, looking at the both of us, as I became a flustered mess.
“T-That doesn’t make a-any sense! He’s a c-child a-and he would not think something l-like that!!” Pulling myself together, I continued, “Besides, even in the slim possibility that your brother does fall in love with me, I would be long dead when he’s of age.” Without my knowing, Mipha side glanced me knowingly. She let the conversation drop, and a calm atmosphere surrounded the three of us, “You should probably take him back to the Domain. I have to get moving.”
“Thank you everything you have done (Y/N). The Zora people are truly in your debt. Me and my father specifically.” Mipha thanked, bowing her head as a sleeping Sidon was held in her arms.
“You really don’t have to thank me. It was my pleasure. If anything, I am in the Zora’s debt for helping me. Thank you for letting me stay in the Domain, Princess Mipha. I hope that I will be back soon. Farewell, and good luck to you and Divine Beast Vah Ruta.” I bowed respectfully, before grabbing my things and leaving. It was fun while it lasted, but I had somewhere else to be. I went back the same way I came, feeling empty and uncertain. My switch was not in a town or settlement, which left rural Hyrule. I hoped that the Deku Tree would have answers. I also felt uncertain about leaving Sidon so abruptly. The next morning, he would wake up to know that I’m gone. Making a promise to myself, I vowed to come back to Zora’s Domain eventually to see him again. I just didn’t know when. Shaking my thoughts out of my head, I continued to walk on the dirt road, feeling guilty.
…
‘Sidon, I made you a promise and I intend to keep it.’
Chapter Text
King Forest is throned upon shadows. His locks are wide-blown by the wind, all fairies proclaim his dominion. His rule in no law is defined. His words are the birds and the runlets, his bed is the dream-woven sod; How gladly we honor his scepter and bow to his blossomy rod! And would you be one of his kingdom? Cringe never, nor humble your knees. But come with your lips tuned to singing, and love in your heart for the trees. To feel is the price of his favor. How easy to fill his behest! The tribute of courtier is silence, the service of minion is rest.
-Ruby Archer
The Korok Forest is located north of Hyrule Castle in the Great Hyrule Forest. Mainly consisting of The Great Deku Tree, and the many Koroks that live there as well. Besides the Great Deku Tree and his many children, the forest is also home to the Master Sword. The forest has many flowers and trees, as well as shallow water along the ground. Acorns are abundant, and the paths in the forest are lined with Bean Lamps. Inside The Great Deku Tree, there is the General Shoppe, the Spore Store, and an inn, as well as a Statue of the Goddess. In order to reach Korok Forest, one must travel through the Lost Woods, a foggy and eerie forest that serves as a barrier. There is only one way through the woods, and that is to follow the wind.
It was an early morning. The sun was rising, and the birds were singing happily to the sound of their own tune. I had stopped at the Woodland Stable to stock up on some supplies. As I was about to leave, I looked toward the road to see a large variety of covered wagons with the royal insignia painted on the thick tarps. Knights and Royal Guards had also halted their journey to rest at the stable. This brought up a similar feeling of discomfort and unease. Some wagons stopped while other sped by. It was weird. ‘What on Earth are they doing?’ I then remembered the stable’s proximity to the Military Training Camp, which made the picture whole.
A couple of soldiers glanced at me, making me nervous. One had chestnut brown hair with a matching mustache and hazel eyes. The second practically had white hair, with piercing green eyes. The third was timid looking, with black hair and brown eyes. I decided to stay calm, before the group of three sauntered over to me, “Hey little mouse. Where are you headed to? I could give you a ride.” One soldier offered, leaning down to make better eye contact with me. ‘Why did I have to be so short?’ I wondered to myself, before one of his friends spoke.
“Shut up man, you are scaring her with that hideous excuse for a mustache.” That much was true. The second soldier had laughed at his own remark, as I just stared at the three of them, “Wait, now that I have had a better look at you…” Sweat started to run down my forehead and neck as I anticipated the worst, “You must be lover boy’s girl. At first, I thought he made you up. I mean, a scrawny joker and someone as beautiful as yourself together is completely absurd. But look at you.” The only emotion to go through my head was confusion. ‘Lover boy? Scrawny joker? Who could that possibly be?’ I was pulled out of my thoughts, by a familiar voice shouting my name.
“(Y/N)!” Turning my gaze to the direction of the voice, I saw none other than Angus. I immediately knew what the other three soldiers were talking about. With a large smile on my face, I ran up to him and wrapped my arms around his neck, using my tippy-toes to reach. The friendly knight snaked his broad arms around my waist, holding me close, “Look at you! You’re here!! Has your journey went well? That is what you’re doing right?!”
“Yes Angus, and my journey has went fine. What about you? And what’s with your fellows knights knowing about me?” Angus froze up a smidgin, before glaring at the three soldiers. The three men snickered to themselves, before coming over to the two of us.
“Ah~ Why are you ang-y, Angy?” The beach blond one teased, as the other two couldn’t control their fits of laughter, “Was I not supposed to tell her?” I asked what he meant by that, “Well, little mouse, Angy here hasn’t shut up about you for months. After he reported back to our superior officer, he started bragging about how he met the most beautiful, humble girl upon his return.” A small blush formed on my cheeks, as I looked down at the ground. Angus pulled the three away, arguing with them before coming back over to me.
“S-Sorry about those guys. They are just… um… being themselves… Anyway, what are you doing here, (Y/N)? Just passing through?” Angus changed the subject sitting me down on a stool, as he waited for all the details.
“Yeah, I was going to go to the Lost Woods to meet the Great Deku Tree. I need some… guidance. But it looks like I won’t be able to go. What is going on anyway?” I asked, genuinely wondering what was taking place. Angus softly smiled at me.
“Sorry (Y/N), but it is classified.” Was all he answered.
“Oh! I actually was hoping to run into you eventually. I wanted to give you back the money I borrowed when we first met. I have been saving it up the moment I started to get an income. I was finally able to get enough, so here you go!” I gently put the rupee-filled bag into his large hands, as he looked at it solemnly. Just a moment ago, he was happy and upbeat, but at the moment, he held a frown on his expression, “D-Don’t worry! I still have quite a bit, so it is not like I’m broke or anything.”
“(Y/N), that money was a gift. B-But if you really do want to p-pay me back… I- well… would you-” Before Angus could finish, a captain ordered him to get back into the squadron. He looked at his captain, then to me. Back and forth his head faced. I lightly nudged him toward the group of departing knights. Saying a quick goodbye, he left towards Rauru Settlement. I was once again, alone. I decided to continue my way to the Lost Woods. Passing by the Military Camp, I gazed upon aspiring soldiers for Hyrule; However, I knew of the terror that was to be placed down in a little less than a year. Sighing, I looked ahead, resuming down the beaten, yet grass covered path.
The more I walked, the less the trail could be seen. The once untainted air had grown opaque. My surroundings were getting harder to see. At the door like ruins, I noticed the lack of torches. No fire was nearby or could be remotely seen. Hearing the cracking of a stick, I snapped my neck toward the noise to find a dark brown steed grazing. I sighed again pulling out two apples from my bag, before rolling them toward the horse. I expected the steed to get spooked, but it didn’t respond until the red fruit came to a halt. The steed happily ate both apples. “Where’s your owner boy? Did they venture into the woods?” I looked into the trees to only see a thick fog. The horse seemed so familiar, yet I couldn’t put my finger on why. I dusted off the thought for the time being. I knew the way through the Lost Woods like it was the back of my hand. The atmosphere was eerie, and I doubted my memory a couple of times; However, once I gazed at the opening, I felt reassured.
The fog started to lift, and I was met with beautiful greenery with the occasional flowers. As I walked through the logs, I saw small Koroks hiding behind bushes and shrubs. I rubbed my eyes out of shock, wondering if I really saw the forest spirits. When I opened my eyes again, I continued to see them. I thought Link was the only one that could see them, but I guessed wrong. I walked along the stone path, looking forward. The Great Deku Tree stood tall, and his Sakura covered branches hung over the entirety of Korok Forest. Once setting foot on the triangular platform, the Great Deku Tree started to stir. “I knew you would come here eventually, but I didn’t expect you to come so early…” He mumbled loudly, making me gasp a little, “Out of formality, let me introduce myself. I am the Great Deku Tree, but you already knew that didn’t you?” Diffidently, I nodded, “You are not of this world, nor this universe. As far as I am aware you, dear child, are from beyond even my comprehension.”
“Great Deku Tree, I have come to ask you something of great importance. There is something I desperately need to get back home. I do not wish to interfere with the future that is to come. I believe I have already made quite the impact… You see everything. Everything that goes on in Hyrule, so please. Have you seen my switch fall from the sky? And if so, where did it land?!” I was frantic to say the least. From the bottom of my heart, I hoped that my search wasn’t a lost cause. The Great Deku Tree stayed quiet, not saying a single word.
“My dear child,” He spoke, as his children played around me feet, “I see many things… but I haven’t seen what you are looking for. I do have limits, you know…” Before I could restate or ask any more questions, he interrupted, “My dear, I sense a great deal of your stress and anxiety, but there is nothing you can do to turn away now… You have seen more than I, haven’t you?” Stillness, “I will take your silence as an answer… My dear child, I urge you to stay in Korok Forest for a day, so I may remember if I have seen your device; However, I am usually not wrong about these things…”
“Please Great Deku Tree! It would put me at peace!!” I held my coiled fist to my heart, feeling all sorts of emotions. Pressure, apprehension, irritation, melancholy… The Great Deku Tree grunted in affirmation, as Koroks led me into the tree’s navel. I hadn’t expected them to trust me that easily. After all, I had arrived in Korok Forest a couple minutes before. I decided to not fight the little tree saplings, and just live in the moment. I thought that the Deku Tree would need time to think. If only I knew that the Great Deku Tree lied to me.
Chapter Text
I lay on the naturally-made bed, feeling at peace with myself. No problems had woken me up that morning. Not a blistering headache. Not a painful cramp, or crick. I had forgotten that I was sleeping in the Great Deku Tree’s navel, as I heard cute voices whisper over me. “Miss Seer is really pretty!” One said.
“I wonder if she knows Mister Hero.” Another spoke.
“Come on guys, leave her alone. She’s going to wake up!” Stirring a little, I sat up and tiredly rubbed my (E/C) eyes. As I looked at my surroundings, I saw three Koroks sitting on each side of the moss covered bed. One to my left, one to my right, and the last at the end. Each one were looking at me. Picking the left one up, I instinctively nuzzled him as he let out small giggles, “Miss Seer, the Great Deku Tree told us to tell you that he wants to talk to you.” I timidly nodded my head in upholding, before slowly getting up from the comfortable leaf-made mattress. I had left my things and shoes by the foot of the bed, as I walked out of the decorated navel. I walked by the large root and made my way to the small, cut down podium. I waited for his words.
“I am sorry to say that I was indeed correct the first time, Seer. I do not know the current location of your device. When I try to think on it, my memories are enshrouded by incredible darkness. I apologize again, Seer.” The Great Deku Tree apologized, moving his mustache around. My (E/C) eyes were coated in a thin layer of tears, as I tried to pull myself together; However the best I could manage was keeping my tears at bay. My body language was really shining through the darkness.
“Please don’t call me a seer. I am no such thing. I only said that to sound more convincing for the King and his subordinates. I’m no one special Great Deku Tree. Sadly, I am just a bystander who saw the impending future that anyone could see under the right circumstances.” I spoke, disheartened by the whole ordeal. Were those last few months for nothing?
“You have seen so much, (Y/N). More than I have. As far as I am aware, you have seen all the way into the far off past, when the people of Hyrule lived in the sky, for the first time. You have witnessed events that I, myself, can’t barely comprehend and many hardships of those with the blood of the Goddess and the soul of the Hero. You are an individual who has seen the muddled history and the inexplicable future. Whether or not you believe that you have seen these things, I can guarantee that in the eyes of every person in Hyrule, you are a seer. One who has had visions that could benefit the entirety of Hyrule. You are free to stay or leave at what will. I will not stop you. I wish you luck on your quest to find your ‘switch.’” The Deku Tree assured, leaving me a bittersweet feeling in my mouth. But hope started to flood through my senses.
“But Great Deku Tree, you said that you didn’t know the current location of my switch, correct? That means that it is somewhere in Hyrule! Just somewhere I haven’t looked yet!! Thank you for all your help, and I think I am going to stay in Korok Forest for a little while longer, if you don’t mind.” Before he could answer, or even reply, I ran off his roots. If I looked back at him, which I didn’t, he would’ve had a disappointed and pitiful expression on his wooden features. He didn’t have the heart to tell me the truth. Everything seemed so painfully beautiful. The tall greenery, the beautiful flower strewn about, and the tiny spirits dancing to the sound of maracas. ‘Wait, what?’ Following the sound of the music, I eventually found myself looking at a large, familiar Korok with unforgettable maracas in each hand.
“Oh, hello Miss Seer!” Hestu cheered, waving his instruments around out of sheer delight. Around him were smaller Koroks. I had made a complete circle around the Great Deku Tree and found myself where Hestu usually stands. “Would you like to hear a song?” Nodding, he started swishing around his large instruments. The music sounded fine, but it didn’t really have a melody or rhythm. I just passed it off and listened quietly, as the Koroks secretly braided my hair. Once they were done, they placed Silent Princesses and smaller flowers into the strands. Feeling relaxed, the Koroks started to cheer and ran toward the entrance of Korok Forest as they pushed on my legs for me to move. Out of curiosity, I allowed them to lead me to the stone platform. Silence overcame the area, before Korok started to cheer ‘Mister Hero!’ Before I could run away, a couple of Korok sat on my lap to keep me in place.
At that moment, I made eye contact with the Hero of the Wild. Though his face was vague, he was shocked to see me here of all places. Unlike last time, his bright blue Champion’s Garb shined in the sun, making him look more attractive than usual. The Master Sword was placed on his back, and his blue eyes sparkled underneath bits of his blond hair. “What are you doing here?” He asked, before looking at the approaching Koroks welcoming him back into the forest. Taking the chance he walked up to me as he held a Korok in his hands, “Can you see them?” I timidly nodded, looking to the ground for any courage.
“Haha! Of course Miss Seer can see us!! Otherwise, she wouldn’t be able to play with us!!” The Korok in Link’s hands laughed, before the blond hero let the spirit down. Something had changed in the hero’s eyes. The last time we talked, he was unnecessarily cold, but at that moment, he seemed unsure, but respectful.
“Um… I’m sorry about whatever I have done to you, Link. I mean no disrespect to you or Princess Zelda.” I wanted to speak more, but I realized I had nothing else to say to the blond hero. A small blush faded onto my cheeks as I realized how handsome Link was. But I forced myself to stop thinking about things like that! I had no right to feel anything along those lines. He did hate me, after all.
“Link, I believe you already know Miss (Y/N).” Link grunted in upholding, before the Deku Tree continued, “It is not my place to push any sort of relationship on either of you, but I wonder why you don’t get along. You both are more alike than you know. After all, your sacred goal is the same.” Feeling unneeded, I jogged into the navel to retrieve my belongings, before quickly saying a mumbled goodbye. I ran to the open mouthed tree and jumped inside.
After I was teleported away, Link and the Great Deku Tree had a conversation, “I know what you are thinking, young hero. You still have your reservations about the seer, don’t you?”
“How could I not?” Link muttered, as the Deku Tree let out a mighty chuckle.
“I have no control over who you choose to trust, but she only has good intentions. No malice lurks inside of her. In many ways, she reminds me of Princess Zelda. Just this once, dear hero, trust her as much as you trust in me. With her on Hyrule’s side, victory could not be more certain.” The Great Deku Tree sighed, as the little Koroks played about. Link had originally came to the forest to ask the wise tree some questions about the Master Sword; However, he had gotten terribly lost and aimlessly searched through the woods. Once he made it through, he saw a beautiful girl in the distance, seemingly playing with the Koroks. The girl was none other than myself. Link knew in that moment, that I couldn’t have been so bad. After all, the Koroks could sense evil in a person. The only people the Koroks appeared to was Link, Zelda, and myself. If I was marked as the enemy, then how come I haven’t caused any trouble, and why would the Korok trust me if that were the case? At that moment, Link didn’t think I was so bad. In fact, he was a little disheartened by my sudden leave. So Link made a private oath to himself alone, that the next time we met, he would apologize even though he didn’t completely trust me at the current time.
Chapter Text
Out of the woods, I fled, with nothing to hold me back apart from guilt. ‘Why did I leave in such a rush?’ I scolded, walking down the dirt I once treaded before. The opaque mist had long lifted, but I hadn’t realized that until I heard the sound of training. I had lifted my head to see the Military Training Camp, as soldiers worked diligently, whether through combat, general endurance, or archery, ‘Maybe I should have stayed…’ Letting out an exasperated sigh, I continued to the stable. The knights were gone, and it was as barren as usual. It was like they were never even there to begin with, “I would like to take out my horse from the stable system.” The stable man nodded, before going to get my horse. And there (he/she) was, happy to see me once more. (H/N) was the only stable thing in my life. Getting on the steed, I steered (H/N) toward the road. I would take my shortcut to the Royal Laboratory. I knew I was going to be early, but I only had about twenty more days until I had to come back anyway. So might as well report back to Robbie early and have a couple extra days to search. Besides, I needed to see a friendly face. It had been a stressful couple of months.
I rode south of Elma Knolls, toward Irch Plain. I had resorted to trotting since the journey wasn’t that long. A familiar field of flowers had reached my vision which drew a small smile across my features. ‘What a lovely sight…’ I cooed before stumbling onto a stone path. Looking in both directions, I saw that it was a road to the Royal Laboratory. I had no idea there was a path here; Nevertheless, I continued toward the tall building with a large telescope on top of the roof. Busy Sheikah researchers made their way in and out. The building itself was a beehive of ultimate knowledge and study. Tying my horse’s reigns to a nearby tree, I slowly walked up to the entrance. Two guards were stationed on either side of the door. Weirdly, all the people vanished as if they didn’t exist at all. I walked up to the door alone. “Who are you? Speak your business!” One guard yelled, making me freeze up under his covered yet intense gaze
“My name is (Y/N), and I’m here to see Robbie.” The guard that yelled at me before, nodded toward the other, before said guard went inside the building. Waiting patiently for his return, I looked down at my feet in boredom. The guard came back out and held the door open for me, “Thank you.” As I went through the entrance, I was tackled by a familiar white haired male.
“Cherry! You’re early!!” He cheered, letting go of the suffocating embrace and holding onto my shoulders. Becoming flustered, he let go completely, and scratched the back of his head, “What are you doing here so soon?”
“Well… I was passing by, and since I only had a couple of days left anyway, I decided to come and get my progress out of the way.” I explain, as Robbie walked me through the impressive laboratory. A plethora of Sheikah researchers were busy with their work, as we passed them by. Robbie had sat me down near his desk, pulling out a notebook titled, ‘Cherry’s Research.’ He had urged me to continue with a handsome smile on his features, “I… still came up empty handed. I had looked in Gerudo Desert and all of Lanayru, but no luck. I had also gone to visit Korok Forest, but the Great Deku Tree told me directly that he doesn’t know where my switch is now; However, he did mention that it was in Hyrule. I plan to look anywhere else I can, but I’m sorry to say that I have had no speck of luck.” I finish, as Robbie is writing down notes.
“Still empty handed, huh? Sorry to hear about that, Cherry. If it makes you feel better, I haven’t had any luck either.” In what way did this make me feel better about my current situation? In no sense did this news make me feel any ounce of positive emotion; However, I couldn’t be mad at Robbie. Getting a better look at the male, he looked awful. Like he hasn’t slept in days. Looking across the room at Purah, she looked to be in the same state. I gave Robbie a weak smile, before taking one of his hands in mine
“How does that make me feel better? You are losing sleep because of me, and for what? A piece of technology that none of us understand. I-I’m sorry Robbie… I didn’t mean t-to overexert you!” Silent tears fell from my cheeks, as everything felt hopeless. Even with Robbie’s hand in mine, I still felt the world crumbling around me. After a moment, the genius eccentric, took both of my hands in his in order to calm me down. He lifted up my chin so I could meet his goggles.
“Let’s go outside to get some fresh air, okay? We both need it.” Without protest, Robbie grabbed his notebook before leading me outside the building. He had taken me behind the Royal Laboratory and toward the field of flowers on Irch Plain. Burning tears were still fresh in my eyes. Without much reason, I hugged him as tight as I could. I needed this. I’m sure I did. He returned it wholeheartedly, letting the breeze be the only sound present, “Cherry, you don’t need to be sorry. It's okay to be selfish sometimes!” He chuckled hold my head to his chest.
“I-I just really missed you.” I whispered, however the white haired male heard it. I didn’t see it, but Robbie’s face was covered in a hot, aching blush. Those five words made his entire day, “And I hate to see you become so sleep deprived.”
“Oh Cherry, I’m usually like this. Please don’t cry anymore… When you cry, I can’t help but worry.” And just like that, I stopped crying. Robbie’s tired but genuine smile graced his handsome features. Calming down, I sat down by the tree’s trunk as Robbie did the same, “Cherry, there is something I have to ask you. It is about where you came from.” I nodded, signaling for him to continue, “There had to be a place where you first appeared, so, pray tell, where was that exactly?”
“It was a cave.” I answered briefly.
“A cave?”
“Yes, it’s called the Shrine of Resurrection. It’s intended purpose is to resuscitate anyone who is put into the pool; However, this process will take a long while to hold effective. It is located on the Great Plateau, and it is where I found my gamecard.” I explained further, leaning my head against the tree.
“You know, I have to head to the Great Plateau for some business tomorrow. Maybe you should come so you can show me the cave. That way, I won’t have to aimlessly search, and you could spend the entire day with me!” I giggled at the genius eccentric’s antics. Something about Robbie ignited a certain fire in me, one of pure ecstasy and happiness. Everything that Robbie did always drew a smile across my face. Agreeing, Robbie gave me his signature smile, and started to lead me back to the laboratory. Based on the sun’s position, I deducted that it was practically dinner. Once at the lab, I started to sketch a poor looking Shrine of Resurrection for Robbie, “So, you just woke up in there without any prior knowledge on how you appeared into this world. The last thing you remember is being in your home and falling asleep with your device close to you. Interesting…” Faster than I have ever written before, Robbie’s graceful hand danced its way across the pages in his notebook. Hours passed, and the Sheikah researchers slowly disappeared. Late into the night, it was just me and Robbie left.
“Um, I should get going.” Robbie sent me a questioning look, “There doesn’t seem to be a lot of room in the Laboratory, and I would hate to mess something up on accident. S-So I thought going to the Serenne Stable would be a… good idea.”
“Cherry, you can just stay here for the night. I’m pretty sure Purah would be more than happy to share her room for such a short time. Why don’t you go ask her? She has the biggest room on the top floor.” Puffing my cheeks out in frustration, I let a sigh of indulgence. I always knew that Robbie was a push-over toward Purah, but I never knew to what extent. Picking up my things, I climbed up the ladder all the way to the top floor where two room were set up. One was practically the size of an oversized closest, and the other filled most of the upstairs. Knocking on the door, I waited for Purah to answer. Once she did, she looked groggy and all around cranky. ‘This was a mistake…’ I thought to myself.
“R-Robbie said I could stay with you.” After my unsure words flew out of my mouth, the eccentric genius stepped aside allowing me into the room. Papers were scattered everywhere, and Guardian Scout heads were piled up to the ceiling. Finding a place on the floor that wasn’t covered with any papers, I laid out my blankets before curling up. I felt the need to speak, but it was late and Purah didn’t look to be in the best mood. Sighing to myself, I shut my eyes, waiting for the next day to follow.
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #46
137 Days
Many say that things will happen in due time; However, I haven’t had the best of luck with that thus far. The only things that have changed have nothing to do with getting me home, but that doesn’t mean they were bad alterations either. At least they didn’t feel immoral. I am slowly fitting into Hyrule, which is both an up and a down. On one hand, I have more of a social life than I did in my world, but on the other hand, that is half of the problem. If I feel too connected to Hyrule, will I ever want to leave? Do I want to leave?
Anyway, my search for my device is at another dead end as I stated in my last entries. The Great Deku Tree could not pinpoint the location, but he said that my switch is in Hyrule. But I scratch my head in curiosity. Where could it possibly be? It has to be hidden somewhere, but where? Could it be in a building, or underground? It has been close to one hundred fifty days, and I still haven’t even scratched the surface.
For better news, I’m going to show Robbie the Shrine of Resurrection today. Hopefully nothing bad occurs during our journey; Nevertheless, I have a bad feeling about today’s voyage. I knew it didn’t have to deal with Calamity Ganon since he isn’t due until Princess Zelda’s seventeenth birthday. So what is this aching suspicion? I am deciding to ignore it for now.
Robbie is calling for my attention, so I leave this as a complete entry. Signing off for now!
“(Y/N), are you ready to head out?” Robbie asked, grabbing his bag before slinging it over his shoulder. He showed his million dollar smile, as I timidly nodded, before grabbing my own belongings and heading out. Once outside the Royal Laboratory, I looked back at the large building and then to the horses. To the left was (H/N), while the horse to the right seemed unfamiliar to me. The steed was of similar to mine in stature; However, the horse was a fine chestnut with a beautiful black mane. Robbie climbed on the unknown horse, before giving me an expecting smile, “Well? Are you coming or not?” His soft chuckle sent my heart soaring. A hot blush covered my once pale cheeks before I untied the reigns from the tree and climbed on my steed. Then, we set out.
“So, it’s just going to be us, Robbie?” I queried, as Robbie and I rode side-by-side. Continuing to look at the road, he scratched the back of his neck in thought, carefully formulating his words.
“Yeah… Purah didn’t want to come with me to the Great Plateau. She said something about how dense I am, and how I can do the trip by myself without her babysitting me. Sometimes, I just can’t comprehend how we even became colleagues.” The genius eccentric sighed, as we entered the Breach of Demise.
“You are both brilliant scientists from different fields. Purah is learning more about the Sheikah Slate, and you are researching all you can about the Guardians. I would be surprised if the King didn’t put you two together.” A smile was drawn on my features as Robbie returned the expression; However, something seemed off. Unlike mine, his was a very weak grin. Almost like it wasn’t genuine. A moment of unearthly silence befell us before he decided to speak again.
“(Y/N), there is something else we need to talk about, which I have been putting off for a really long time.” I looked at him expectingly, as Robbie looked back and forth, from the road to my eyes, “Calamity Ganon. You said something about his return. So, do we truly fail?” I debated to myself for a moment. I knew this wasn’t the first thing he wanted to tell me. I knew I should have expected this sooner. But I couldn’t help but feel conflicted. If I am to say any more about the Calamity Ganon then I already have, then will it further change the timeline? I mean, my very presence in this world is probably changing quite a bit. My presence near people I deeply care about. Were they even real? Passing off my thoughts, I looked toward Robbie again.
“Maybe the first time, yes, but the Hero will rise against the impending evil. And Princess Zelda will ignite her Sealing Power, she just won’t awaken her ancient ability until the Calamity is at its peak. It has been this way for many reincarnations, all the way back to the Goddess herself. I know that the Hero of the Wild will overcome and take back everything. As long as we have the Shrine of Resurrection, we should be okay.” I spoke, keeping my eyes on the leather reigns, “But I doubt you believe every word I say. I don’t expect that of you, or anyone for that matter. If the King didn’t listen, then I doubt the majority of people will. And even if they do, I don’t want to cause mayhem. Even though I do want people to escape to safer regions.”
“(Y/N)…” Robbie muttered, turning his attention back in front of him. I hate how quiet it got as we walked through the Breach. This part of Hyrule always stuck out to me, mostly due to how creepy it was. Referencing Demise, the Demon King that reincarnated himself to be Ganon time and time again, this breach always sent chills up my spine. At least metaphorically, since I never expected to drop into the game, yet here I was. Just the idea of Demise’s soul giving up recreation to become a formless malice-induced monster made many known and unknown emotions flood through my psyche.
As we rode through the strange canyon, I noticed the lack of people coming in and out. ‘Isn’t there a village up ahead?’ I ask myself mentally, before exiting the Breach of Demise. The settlement must have been a branch off of Castle Town; However, this area of Hyrule would always confuse me. It bared no name, or deep history. It’s just a settlement that the player gets weirded out by whenever they go near the castle, “Hey Robbie? Why are we going toward the castle? Shouldn’t we have went through West Hyrule Plains?” I questioned, noticed that the castle was getting steadily closure.
“I decided that we could go the long way, since it’s such a beautiful day. And what better way to spend the day then with my lovely Cherry~” He cooed brightly, with his old smile returning to his features. It was almost like the Ganon conversation never happened. Unlike most, who would hold onto the conversation, I decided to return to a happy state as well. Out of practically nowhere, Robbie abruptly steered his horse away toward a random stall, before buying something. I didn’t see what he got, and I wouldn’t find out for a while. “Sorry about that Cherry! I just saw something that I couldn’t resist buying. Let’s continue, shall we m’lady?”
“So, I’m a m’lady now?” I giggled, riding close to the genius eccentric, feeling safe and content. He laughed with me as we continued to make our way toward the castle; However the closure we got, the more uneasy I became. Castle Town and the castle itself didn’t exactly hold my best memories. I had not been there in months, but everything seemed so familiar and new. Almost like I had just saw it yesterday. As we passed the Quarry, I decided to revert my gaze to Passeri Greenbelt, so I didn’t have to look at the castle more than I had to. Once my eyes met the Sacred Grounds, I turned my head to the left to see the front gate to Castle Town, and two familiar blonds. Zelda waved to me greatly, before galloping over to my side.
“Hello, (Y/N)! It is nice to see you once again!! I hope you are doing well?” The scholarly Princess asked, being genuine with her words. I looked back to see Link gallop over to the three of us in a quick fashion. Zelda rolled her eyes at her predestined knight. I nodded at the Princess’s question making her smile, “That’s nice. The last time I saw you was in Gerudo Town, yes?” I nodded again, “Oh wonderful!” Before she could say anything else, Robbie slowed down his pace, so he was behind Zelda and I. Robbie was right next to Link, looking a bit down. Zelda noticed his presence, “Oh, good morning, Robbie. Do you know (Y/N) by any chance?”
Chapter Text
“Yes, your Highness. I’m helping Cherry with something really important to her, but I am staying active in my Guardian studies.” Robbie explained kindly, looking at my back in reassurance. Princess Zelda was confused for a moment.
“I’m sorry, but who’s Cherry?” Zelda asked, before I stepped in.
“That’s me. Robbie gave me that nickname when we first met.” Zelda glanced back at Robbie, who was scratching the back of his neck in a flustered state. The scholarly Princess smirked a little before putting her gaze back on me. Instantly, Zelda knew what Robbie was feeling. It was like she knew the whole story from my words and his reaction.
“How sweet~” She teasingly cooed, making a bright red blush return to my cheeks, “So are you two traveling together?”
“For a little while, yes. We’re headed to the Great Plateau to look at a possible ancient Sheikah constructed location. We believe it is something worth investigating, due to everywhere else having something to do with the old history of Hyrule.” I explained, not giving too much away for the time being. Zelda’s eyes lit up at the mention of Sheikah technology.
“Would you mind if I joined you? I would love to see you both in action. Besides, I am going that way anyhow.” Zelda queried softly, expecting to hear a ‘no.’ I quickly glanced back at Robbie who lightly shrugged his shoulders.
“Sure, I don’t see why not. Besides, with your knowhow on ancient technology, I pretty sure you’ll know what ‘it’ is.” I accepted, smiling at her direction. She returned the action. As she did, we entered Mabe Village. I froze up at the sight, knowing the connections to Link’s Awakening. I almost commented on the subject, before I quickly snapped out of it. I was then behind Princess Zelda and Robbie, which meant I was stuck with Link in the back. This wouldn’t be a problem if it wasn’t so awkward between the both of us. Every now and then, he would stare at me. When I would catch him, he would continue to stare before turning away, like he wanted to tell me something; However, Zelda urged me to come to the front, which I did. As we rode, Zelda held conversations about her current research, but I couldn’t concentrate on her words. I felt like we were being watched. Link felt the same way. When the Garrison was barely in sight, large puffs of smoke and talismans appeared from every direction, which spooked the horses greatly. Sooga appeared in front of Zelda and me. He quickly pulled out his samurai swords before pointing one of the tips at me. ‘Why here? Why now?’
Sooga looked me directly in the eyes, then to Princess Zelda. Link and Robbie had long gotten off of their horses and stepped in front of us; However, I was only concerned about Sooga’s next words. I hoped he wouldn’t say anything that would lead to my downfall, “I am here to take three of your lives. Yiga Clan catch the girl and kill the others!” Mentally, I thanked Sooga for his choice of wording.
“(Y/N),” Robbie told me in a hushed fashion as the Yiga continued to surround the four of us, “I want you to make your way to Castle Town with Princess Zelda. Link and I will take care of this.”
“What are you going to do?” I queried, thinking Robbie didn’t have a weapon; However, the genius eccentric just sent a smirk in my direction, before shooing us off. Glancing at Zelda, I saw how scared she looked. I remembered when I was scared of this glorified cult. In fact, I was still sort of terrified of them, but fear had no place in this situation. Silently pulling out my bow, I pulled out three bomb arrows before quickly firing them at Sooga. Though the eruption of sound spooked the horses, it was our chance to escape. Redirecting the horses, we ran back to Castle Town. A couple of stray Yiga were still following after us, so I pulled out a couple of arrows to shoot. I was in the zone. Arrows were flying into the Yiga’s shoulders and legs, until we were close enough to Castle Town. Zelda got off her horse, but I stayed on.
“(Y/N), you can’t be thinking about-” Before I could let her answer, I cracked the reigns toward the battle. I knew it would have been more responsible to get more help, but this was personal. Taking out a couple of fire arrows, I shot them upward in order to hit unsuspecting Yiga Clan members. Most of the arrows missed, but the fire definitely didn’t. As my horse sprinted through the battle-ridden field, I looked for any sigh of Link or Robbie. Through the newly made smoke, I gazed upon Sooga. A moment. Though it was only for a single second, Sooga and I locked eyes. He still had his ridiculous mask on, but I somehow knew what expression he made. It was one of kindness and pity. As I was about to ride over to him, he appeared by my side before throwing me off my horse. With one hand, he lifted me up by the collar of my Hylian’s tunic.
“Pathetic.” He seethed, making me flinch a little; However, I knew he was lying, “Did you really think that someone such as yourself could defeat someone like me? Look at you! Such a small and defenseless mouse with no life purpose except to slowly decay until there is nothing left of you. I will spare your life, only because you’ll die soon enough.” Not a second later, Robbie attempted to slash Sooga with his Eightfold Blade; However, Sooga dodged the attack before coming close to getting cut. From behind Sooga, came the blond hero with the Master Sword in hand. As Link fought the stoic ape, Robbie led me away from the battle.
“(Y/N), why did you come back? He could’ve killed you!” Robbie bellowed, feeling farther than enraged. I awkwardly rubbed my arm, not knowing how to answer. Gazing upon his figure, I was relieved to know that he wasn’t hurt. After an entire minute of silence, Robbie broke down and wrapped his toned arms around my smaller frame, “I’m just glad you are okay, Cherry.” I returned the hug, feeling myself start to break down as well. Pent up adrenaline slowly deceased, as I only focused on Robbie’s warmth. He then let go of the embrace a long while after.
Eventually soldiers from Hyrule Garrison came to aid Link in his fight. My only guess was that Zelda had something to do with this, which I was thankful for. Sooga and the Yiga members disappeared in a puff of smoke, before the Hylian forces could really do anything. Link sheathed his sword before running over to Robbie and me. The blond knight looked at me in question. My only guess was that his questioning gaze was about Zelda’s whereabouts. Before I could say anything, Zelda came sprinting on her horse toward the three of us. Getting off swiftly, the scholarly Princess ran over to me, soon gifting me an endearing embrace, “Why in Hylia’s name did you run off?! You worried me so, (Y/N)!” This I didn’t expect. My (E/C) eyes widened in complete astonishment. The feeling of being needed finally hit me, as I looked past Zelda shoulder to see Robbie and Link.
“Zelda, I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.” My reassurances didn’t calm the scholarly Princess. No matter what I said, she wouldn’t stop worrying about my safety. As she did this, I glanced back at Link, who was as monotone as ever.
“Princess, we should get back to our current agenda.” Link stated flatly, as Zelda let out a grunt in frustration; Nevertheless, she knew the blond knight was correct. There was no time to waste. As Zelda went to tend to her horse, Link took one last glance at his Princess before walking over to me. Placing a hand on my shoulder, his baby blue eyes stared into mine, “Thank you, and I’m sorry for not trusting you earlier.” Then he walked away without another word. Even though his words were swift and to the point, I couldn’t stop my heart from fluttering inside my chest.
…
'He… apologized.'
Chapter Text
Poor restless dove, I pity thee; And when I hear thy plaintive moan, I mourn for thy captivity, and in thy woes forget mine own. To see thee stand prepared to fly, and flap those useless wings of thine, and gaze into the distant sky, would melt a harder heart than mine. In vain in vain! Thou canst not rise: Thy prison roof confines thee there; Its slender wires delude thine eyes and quench thy longings with despair. Oh, thou wert made to wander free in sunny mead and shady grove, and, far beyond the rolling sea, in distant climes, at will to rove! Yet had thou but one gentle mate thy little drooping heart to cheer, and share with thee thy captive state, thou could be happy even there. Yes, even there, if, listening by, one faithful dear companion stood, while gazing on her full bright eye, thou might forget thy native wood. But thou, poor solitary dove, must make, unheard, thy joyless moan; The heart, that Nature formed to love, must pine, neglected, and alone.
-Anne Bronte
“So this is the Shrine of Resurrection, huh?” The genius eccentric murmured to himself, feeling the walls out of pure curiosity and fundamental wonder. Even though he was wearing opaque googles, I could metaphorically see the sparkle in his eyes.
“Yeah, this is the place I woke up in. I think the reason for my awakening location is due to the card.” Robbie looked at me in questioning, urging me to continue, “Usually you pop the sucker into the device I’m currently looking for, then when you start it up, the first thing you’ll see is this room, one hundred years in the future… When everything is destroyed…”
“Cherry, I swear the future you saw will not come to pass. You just need to believe that it won’t.” Robbie reassured, giving me a warm smile; However, I knew it wasn’t completely genuine. I decided to focus on something else for the time being, since I didn’t want to bother the Sheikah male any more than I already have, “So… the intended purpose of this ‘shrine’ is for healing and preservation purposes? Of a person I may add?” I nodded, not wanting to say anything else, “This is very interesting, Cherry. I’m surprised no one found this place yet. I sure am lucky that you found it, so I have more time to work on it.”
“It was my pleasure showing this to you, Robbie.” His smile was contagious. I couldn’t help but feel the corners of my lips lift upwards, even if my situation wasn’t the best. Days were flying by at lightning speed, and I was still no closure to getting home. Robbie and I stayed at the Eastern Abbey for the night, which both quelled and disturbed me. The Eastern Abbey didn’t survive the Calamity and was left to decompose along with the rest of the Great Plateau. Fear kept me up the entire night. When the night was overcome by the bright morning sun, I got up and stretched my aching muscles. Let’s just say, I didn’t feel like a fresh picked daisy. A couple hours passed, and I went on my merry way, leaving Robbie alone with the Shrine of Resurrection. As I rode off the Great Plateau, I suddenly stopped.
‘Where should I go now?’ I wondered. Not paying too much attention, I just let (H/N) go whatever way they wanted, as I pulled out my notebook to look at my makeshift map. Scribbles were drawn all over the pages as I tried to make out what was there. Some of the childlike map had a basic outline of where I went in Hyrule, but it wasn’t enough. My switch could have been anywhere, which was one of the problems with Breath of the Wild being an open world. After about fifteen minutes of not looking at my surroundings, I noticed that we were nearing Satori Mountain. (H/N) passed over Manhala Bridge and was making (his/her) way up the hill. Eerily enough there was no one around, which was never good. Coming up to Dalite Forest, I saw a glimpse of red. Slowly turning my gaze toward the color, I saw a poorly hidden Sooga, which made me let out a small chuckle. Steering my horse into the forest, I immediately got off my steed before poking Sooga on the shoulder. He turned to face me, was I continued to smile.
“What are you doing in the bushes, Sooga?” I asked sarcastically, placing my hands behind my back. I gave him a smug smirk as the stoic ape was struggling to let his words flow properly.
“I wanted to get your attention.” He explained briefly, “But I didn’t want to spook your horse.”
“Well, too late for that, I guess.” I giggled, making Sooga’s hidden blush grow bigger, as (H/N) pranced away from Sooga and I, “Oh, and speaking of too late~” I cooed, before quickly taking off his indented mask. Sooga tried to hide his visible face with his hand, but nothing could compare to his inverted cover, “That’s for attacking me when I was with the Princess and Robbie! Don’t you know how important it is to have those two to trust me?! I wouldn’t expect you to know… but that’s the truth!!”
“Sorry about that… Master Kohga has been especially antsy lately, and he practically begged me to go capture you again; However, it was deemed ‘intercepted.’” Sooga sat down on the grass, as I did the same. I urged him to continue, “It’s been a gigantic mess after you escaped. Master Kohga hasn’t been happy, and that has made the entire Yiga Clan miserable.”
“How so?” I asked, genuinely curious about the state of the glorified cult. Sooga rubbed the back of his covered neck, before looking through the green leaves.
“Stop talking, you absolute dolts! I don’t liking hearing anyone speak!!” Master Kohga screamed from atop his podium, crying buckets from under his mask. Snot and tears ran down his pudgy cheeks, which collected into a mixture. His men apologized profusely, shutting their mouths. After a couple of seconds, Sooga’s leader started to whine and squirm from his makeshift throne, “W-Why is no one talking to me?!” He cried, finally taking off his mask to clean up his snot covered face. His men came close to Kohga in order to comfort him.
“We are sorry Master-”
“I said no talking! Weren’t you listening the first time?!!” Kohga was very emotional, having lost his ‘bride’ to a traitor that was right under his nose. Grabbing a handkerchief, he blew his stuffed nose before proceeding to eat another massive pile of mighty bananas. Sooga hated to see his Master like this, but there was nothing he could do that was moral, just for my sake. Though I stayed under the rest of the Yiga Clan’s radar, Sooga knew where I was the whole time; However, I wouldn’t figure that out till later. The one thing that did change was Sooga’s loyalty to me and to Kohga. If he had to save one of us, it would most likely be me; Nevertheless, he would remain loyal to the both of us. Kohga cuddled up to Sooga, for any sort of comfort, “Sooga, you are my only friend and the only one I can count on!” The leader sniffed sadly, as sweat ran down Sooga’s neck. If Kohga knew he was the traitor, he would be so dead. Poor Sooga can never catch a break.
“So, the Yiga Clan is in uproar, huh?” I queried, as Sooga stared off into the distance.
“Yeah…” He breathed, feeling guilty for being the cause of all of the Yiga Clan’s problems. I sensed Sooga’s stress, before I placed my hand in his. He looked down at my much smaller hand, feeling like the luckiest guy in the world.
“Sooga, I can’t even begin to tell you how thankful I am for your bravery. If only I knew how to pay you back…” I murmured, feeling embarrassed that I could barely do anything to relieve him of his everyday stresses. He did so much for me, yet there was nothing I could do that balanced; However, to him, this was enough, “I hope Kohga hasn’t alienated you too.”
“Actually… he hasn’t. In fact, he is much more insecure. I believe Master Kohga is scared that if he doesn’t hold onto me, then I’ll disappear too. On normal circumstances, I would try to reassure him, but you predicted my downfall yourself. There is no denying that I will have to abandon my Master for death.” Sooga tilted his glistening brown irises downward, as my (E/C) eyes followed. I wanted to soothe him with lies, but I knew that wouldn’t be right. Besides that, Sooga already knew the dark truth, so what was the point? “I wish that… you know what, never mind.”
“What? Won’t you tell me what you’re thinking Sooga?!” I queried, begging him to speak his mind; However nothing followed after which. He was insistent on not telling me. I dropped it. Looking out through the trees, I felt at peace once again. Suddenly, Sooga got up from his spot, before picking me up and throwing me into a bush. I was about to ask, ‘what that was for?’ Before he silently shushed me. Something in my gut told my brain to shut up. As Sooga put his mask back on, two Footsoldiers appeared before him.
“Sooga, Master Kohga wishes to see you about your latest report. Return to the hideout at once.” With that, they disappeared. Sooga pulled me out of the bushes, before lightly dusting me off.
“I have to go.” The stoic ape muttered, turning away from my figure.
“Wait!” I shouted, grabbing my bag from behind me before rummaging through the contents. Pulling out my damaged Hylian’s tunic, I ripped off a piece stained with blood before putting it in Sooga palm. He looked at me confused, “Give this to Kohga. Tell him that you were inspecting this area because you saw me go in this direction. Then explain that you found this bloodied fabric on a branch. I don’t want you to get into trouble, so here’s your excuse. Best not keep him waiting.”
“Thank you, Mistress (Y/N).” With that, the stoic ape disappeared right before my eyes, in a puff of smoke. Not a moment later, I ran out to the empty road and whistled for (H/N). From the deep brush of the forest, my horse came trotting out and by my side.
“Let’s go (H/N). We have a mission to uphold.”
…
There she was riding along a path with no exact destination. As she wandered aimlessly, he thought about her. She was an enigma, with nothing to indicate. Something he hadn’t seen in all of his years in living. She wasn’t anything special to look at; However, the way she spoke was the special attribute. Like she knew everything. Saw everything. On the usual occasion, he would have found this almost annoying, but he found her knowing nature rather enchanting. He would be willing to ask her what information she holds, but that would be rude of him. So, he decides to stay quiet.
Chapter Text
I had roamed around the Ridgeland Tower Region, yet my switch was nowhere to be found. I searched through Ludfo’s Bog and around Seres Scablades, but my device didn’t seem to be there. I spent two days in the Thundra Plateau, inspecting the old Zonai ruins. This drove my interest, until I knew I had to leave. So I then decided to travel to the Central Tower Region and look through all the nooks and crannies. I asked more than enough people if they have seen something off fall from the sky; However, I came up empty handed again. I tried my hardest to remember where I was last when I fell asleep, but I just couldn’t. Where would I have gone? No one saw anything fall from the sky. So what if my switch teleported the same as myself and the gamecard?
Holding my head in my hands, I aimlessly wandered into Castle Town. My horse’s reigns were placed in my dominant hand, as I continued to rub my head out of frustration. When I opened my eyes, I noticed that I was in front of a bar. “Maybe they have juice or something?” I murmured, before placing my horse in the little horse stable near the entrance. “You stay here, while I take a little break, okay?” I told, before grabbing an apple out of my bag and feeding it to my steed. The other horses were alerted from a presence of apples. I got a better look at all of them. Some of the horses were adorned with silver, which could only mean one thing. The owners were knights. I immediately thought of Angus again. It hadn’t been too long since I’ve seen him. It was about a fortnight ago if I wasn’t mistaken. “What are the odds he would be in here?” I murmured again, before opening the heavy mahogany doors.
I was instantly greeted with a large whiff of alcohol. The bar was named Castle Town Pub, as creative as it is, and it bared some resemblance to Telma’s Bar in Twilight Princess. The only difference was the increase of inhabitants. So many people crowded into this one room. One table was playing what I could only guess was poker. People were talking, and the beer was being passed around like it was the end of the world. Sitting down at the counter, an older woman with brown hair flowing down her back came over to me. “I haven’t seen you around before, so you must be a traveler. What would you like, dear?” Staring up at her, she gave a shocked expression, “Oh, silly me! Don’t mind my questions, dear. Now, what would you like to drink?”
“Do you have anything without alcohol? I have to leave in a bit, so I don’t want to be tipsy.” I asked, making her a little disappointed.
“We have lemon juice.” She replied, starting to clean a wooden mug.
“You mean lemonade?” I queried, as the barmaid gave me a confused look. I immediately shut my mouth.
“No. Lemon juice.” I nodded in uneasy affirmation, before she went to fill a mug with unsweetened lemons. As I waited, I looked around the room. The population was mainly men. A small portion adorned Hylian armor, but everyone was drunk out of their skulls, “Here you go, dear. Enjoy!” She cooed before grabbing five mugs to take to one of the tables. Sipping my drink, I scrunched my face at the sour flavor. At least I know it is lemons and only lemons. After a couple more sips, I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning to the individual, I saw a familiar blue garb and blond hair.
“Oh, hi Link. I didn’t expect to see you here. What’s up?” I asked casually, continuing to sip on my lemon juice.
“What are you doing here?” He didn’t beat around the bush, did he? No. No he didn’t.
“I’ve been traveling around Hyrule the last couple weeks trying to find… Anyways, I decided to take a break and get a drink.” Link lightly grabbed my mug before taking a drink. He smacked his lips a couple time, trying to deduce the flavor.
“Lemons?” The blond hero stated in question.
“I’m not comfortable with drinking, and the lady said she didn’t have any juice so… I improvised and adapted.” Earning a hum from Link, I took my drink back from him and took another slug. My face contorted once more, “So… what are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be with Princess Zelda?” Link took the bar stool next to mine, before ordering something for himself.
“It’s my day off.” He answered. A beer mug was placed in front of him.
“I never took you as a drinker.” I commented plainly, knowing he wasn’t allowed to drink. He gave me a quick smirk, before drinking the contents from his cup. A small blush appeared on my cheeks, before I looked away. That was the first time he smiled at me. It didn’t disappoint.
“I’m not. It’s apple cider.” Groaning loudly, I laid my head on the wooden counter, cursing myself for not asking for cider, “Hey, I wanted to ask you something. When we were attacked by the Yiga Clan, why did you come back?” Humming in thought, my brain was trying to find a suitable answer.
“Heat of the moment, I guess.” My answered barely satisfied the chosen knight, but he never told me wrong. As far as Link was aware, it was the heat of the moment; However, something was missing from the puzzle, “I… just had a hunch that the Princess would be okay in Castle Town, so I came back to assist you and Robbie. I may not look it, but I am a trained archer. I would have been fine if I didn’t try to go after the biggest guy.”
“So why did you?” Link was examining my expression for facial cues. ‘So that means he’s also talented at interrogation too. No wonder why Revali hates him.’ The blond knight’s tone wasn’t as sharp and stern as it usually was; However, some form of assertiveness was laced into his masculine voice.
“Out of the smoke, there the largest stood. So I went. There wasn’t really a reason, besides him threatening me. But he threatened to kill all of us and take the Princess, so that isn’t a really good excuse, huh?” Link wanted to say so much in such little time. Before he could breathe another word, he halted his breath. So badly, did he want to talk about my behaviors. After we first met, the blond knight was told about the argument that ensued between me and the King. He wanted answers to why I argued with King Rhoam. Link was also told about my ‘delusions.’ He wanted those answers too. Link wanted to know why Zelda was so attached to me. Link wanted to know why I saved the very Princess I insulted. He wanted to know, yet Link thought it best to stay confused for a little while longer, “Now it’s my turn. Your sword. When did you obtain it?”
“At the age of thirteen.” He answered, looking back to the Master Sword. A part of him expected me to be surprised, but he wasn’t shocked about my nonreaction.
“Why were you near Korok Forest in the first place? No one just stumbles into the Lost Woods.” I queried, wanting to know the reason personally. A small flush formed on his cheeks as he gazed into his apple cider.
“My father was at the Training Camp for weekly inspection. Then I saw… a blue fairy. As I followed, more fairies started to guide me through the woods… When I saw the sword, I couldn’t help but pull it out.” I giggled into my hand, feeling verbal euphoria.
“So, you were led away by the fairies?” I asked, which Link nodded in affirmation. Something was so familiar about this. A little blond boy chasing after a fairy who led him to the Great Deku Tree and the Master Sword, “Something is far too familiar about that…” I murmured, making Link raise an eyebrow in question, “Sorry! Never mind me!!” I choked, creating an awkward atmosphere, “Your father must have been so proud of you… After all, you achieved something of such rarity. Only a select few have had the ability to wield that sword on your back. Though, it must be hard on you… to have such a large responsibility like that.” My smile was faint, yet large. I both pitied and envied the hero. I always had, but it was for the best. If I was placed in his shoes, I would surely crack from the pressure. Link stayed silent, “Oh, there I go again. Anyway, it was nice talking to you, but I have to go.” Placing some rupees on the counter, I grabbed my things before walking out the door. Link didn’t bother going after me, so he sat at the bar counter, without anyone to talk to.
When I made it outside, I stretched my arms carelessly, before whacking someone in the face. Before I could I apologize, a caring voice spoke for me, “It’s alright (Y/N), you don’t need to apologize.”
Chapter Text
Turning my gaze behind me, I met the kind face that I had grown to appreciate. “Angus?! What are you doing here?!!” I enquired loudly, making Angus laugh nervously. The knight ruffled his larger hand through his hair, trying to find the answer I was looking for, “Don’t you know it’s rude to sneak up on a lady?! You’re so hopeless.”
“Sorry (Y/N). I saw you in the pub, but I was too embarrassed to come over to say ‘hello.’ So here I am… saying hello…” Angus tilted his head down in embarrassment, as I tried to look at his face; However, anytime I would come close, he would turn away. I was confused about his logic. Angus was a social guy, so why would he be nervous about talking to me? I could pin it on shyness, but the streets were just as busy as the pub, if not busier. And why would Angus be shy talking to me? “I saw that you were talking to Link. What were you two conversing about?” My brain finally clicked. ‘He must have been nervous about talking to me in front of Link! That makes more sense.’
“Oh, just… some random things. Nothing too important.” Angus’s smile disappeared into a small frown. “So, are you headed off somewhere, Angus?” His large, goofy smile didn’t reappear, but a small grin formed on his expression. As long as Angus smiled, I would be okay.
“I was about to head out to the East Post near the Great Plateau. While I’m there, I’m going to visit my family.” I lifted an eyebrow in question, pondering about his supposed family, “Actually, would you like to come with me, (Y/N)? It would be the first time we’ve traveled together since we met. It will be fun, I promise! You can meet my parents and little sister. They’ll love you to pieces!”
“Sure, I would love to go. It’s not in the middle of nowhere, is it?” I asked, wanting to head west to Tabantha Frontier; Nevertheless, I just couldn’t say no to Angus. The bright-eyed young man showed me a glistening smile, before chuckling at my question.
“If you call Deya Village the ‘middle of nowhere,’ then yes.” My silent breaths hitched upon mention of the desolate settlement. It was a thriving village until the Calamity was revived. After that, many factors destroyed Deya Village. The elements. The Guardians. And the monsters that soon followed. The closed-off village was susceptible to enemy attacks. They wouldn’t know about the danger, until the threat was on the Hills of Baumer, in which the people would be doomed. “(Y/N), are you alright? You seem…dazed.”
“Don’t worry Angus, I’m okay. I just realized that I have never been to Deya Village before. I would very much like to see it.” Angus wrapped one of his strong arms around my shoulders, before pulling me to the horse pen. Pulling my horse from the amount, Angus had already drew his own out. “By the way, what were you doing in the pub? I don’t see you as a drinker.”
“Oh, some of my friends pulled me in there. And no, I’m not much of a drinker, but they were too insistent for me to refuse.” Angus answered, as we walked our horses out of Castle Town.
“You, my friend, just got peer-pressured.” My giggling brought a confused look to the young man’s face; Nevertheless, he couldn’t help but smile at my joyful features, “So, what way do you want to travel? There’s the short, boring way through Central Hyrule, and then there’s the longer, scenic way that’s still pretty boring. Which would you prefer, Angus?”
“Bold of you to assume that Hyrule is boring, (Y/N), especially since Greyham lives up to be drab and dull.” Scoffing in playfulness, I turned away from Angus in false aggravation. As the male tried to look at my expression, I jumped on my horse before galloping away. Instead of riding on the filled road, I let (H/N) run through the thick, tall grass. Angus, a second later, swiftly jumped on his own steed before riding off after me. They didn’t name people knights without a valid reason. Angus caught up with me before I slowed down to a reasonable speed. We were at Mabe Prairie when the handsome knight was at my side once more.
“I guess we’re going the scenic way.” I breathed, happy to have some fun for once. Main characters gave me such headaches. Don’t get me wrong, Revali, Zelda, and the others are great friends of mine, but their problems clashed with my own, making me tired. It was nice to be around someone without burning issues.
“I can see you are getting used to Hyrule and it’s geography.” Angus smiled, finding some pride in his home. Little did he know that I knew the geography way before I came to this world. Passing over Lake Hylia, I looked out to the shining waters. It’s not like I haven’t seen a river before, but something felt pleasantly different. It was a comfortable silence as we passed by Goponga Village. Conversation didn’t again ensue until we were passing over Eagus Bridge. “So, what would you like to do in Deya Village once we’re there?”
“I should be the one to ask you that. After all, you are the local.” I giggled, looking in front of me.
“Well, there are some nice pubs we could go to. And I want you to meet my family, of course. Oh! There’s also a tree that my sister and I used to play under when I was a child!! I would love to show it to you.” A soft blush covered over his cheeks, as I wasn’t looking. As my (E/C) eyes were turned toward the Floret Sandbar, his beautiful eyes were stationed on me. Turing my gaze from the scenery toward the knight, I smiled brightly.
“Sure, that sounds wonderful.” We continued on our journey around Batrea Lake and over Owlan Bridge. Angus managed to keep steady conversation as we approached the Great Plateau. More knights and Royal Guards started to appear as I huddled near Angus. Once we were at the East Post, Angus told me to wait by the horses as he reported to one of his superiors. Seconds turned to minutes. And I started to get steadily bored with waiting. The sun was setting, and I was left there, wondering when he’ll be done.
“Hey, it’s the little mouse!” A masculine voice exasperated. I turned my gaze to the noise to see the three men that were with Angus at Woodland Stable before. The man with the mustache quickly walked over to my figure, as the other two kept a simple pace.
“Oh, it’s you. I haven’t seen you men since I was at the Woodland Stable. How are you doing? Well, I hope.” I greeted politely, wanting nothing more than to jump into a bed and sleep. All three had small blushes painted on their faces. “Actually could one of you do me a favor and go in to find Angus? I’ve been waiting here for a while.” My question had confused the three men, as they noticed the building I was standing in front of.
“Oh, that General Wynter’s office. I fear that Angus won’t be out for a while. The old nut’s such a particular fellow that no one can make it out of his office in less than an hour.” The timid looking male stated, as I huffed a sigh of frustration.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t believe I know your names.” I hummed, looking at the three taller males.
“I’m Kyda. The scary one with the mustache is Ched, and the timid fellow is Relf.” The white haired male answered as I instantly remembered their names, “If you don’t mind us asking. Why are you waiting for Angus?” Smug, knowing grins were plastered on their faces, as I tried to make out what Kyda really meant by his question.
“Um… I’m just going to Deya Village with Angus, to meet his parents and sister. I also have to get some supplies, so…” The knowing smiles on their face remained, as I became frustrated. ‘Why are they looking at me like that?! Did I say something weird or suspicious?!! I didn’t know!!’
“What are you guys doing? Harassing her?! Git, all of you!!” Angus’s voice rang, making Kyda, Ched, and Relf leave us in peace, “Sorry about that (Y/N)! The General kept me busy for too long, and I just had to get out of there.”
“How did you escape?” I queried. A blush was painted on his cheeks, before he took his horses reigns and rode off without me. Surprised by his sudden actions, I raced after him to Deya Village. “Angus, answer my question!” The handsome knight just laughed awkwardly before quickly changing the subject. I abided by his secrets. After all, I had more than enough to keep to myself. Upon reaching Deya Village, I noticed that it was far larger than I originally thought. The village was water based and there wasn’t a single Lizalfos in sight. This village was bright and heavily populated, which only made me feel more pity. These people were brutally obliterated, without a single warning. But how would the warning be sent? No one was alive to tell the tale. Death silenced them, and as a result, the people were massacred.
Chapter Text
“Oh Angus honey!” A shrill motherly tone shrieked, as a grey haired woman hugged her son. Deya Village Ruins is a large settlement located south of the Hills of Baumer. One hundred years in the future, Deya Village is half-sunken remains of the village it once was. Though Deya Village was highly populated, most of the economy was based around farming and small goods. Apparently, Angus and his family had lived in the area for three generations. Their home was once built by their grandfather upon immigrating to Western Necluda. The well-built home sat in the heart of town, amongst the stores and restaurants. After releasing the poor knight, the woman looked at me in questioning before running inside in a frantic manner. She was jumbling her words so much that I couldn’t make out what she was saying. The older woman was yelling something on the lines of, “Honey! It’s happening!!” But I had no clue what she meant by that.
“At least she likes you.” Angus jested, before stepping away to let me inside first. Upon walking in, I felt an unknown emotion arise in my heart. A feeling of relief and sadness. I shook the emotion out of my head, as Angus lightly took my hand before leading me to the dining table. At sonic speed, the older woman started completing dinner, as an older man sat at the head of the table with his nose in a book.
“Supper will be ready in a moment. Wash up, will you? And Angy? Make sure your sister washes her hands thoroughly this time.” His mother breathed before going sonic mode once more. Angus dragged me up the stairs to another open room. On one end was a bed with equipment and books. On the other end was a girly bed with pink and frills. Dolls lined the edge as a little girl played with each and every one of them. Upon looking at us, the young girl gasped before running up to her iron covered brother. With a swift movement, Angus scooped up his sister, before kissing her forehead quickly.
“Where have you been?! You promised to be back two weeks before my birthday, but you’re only one week ahead!” She scolded, as the girl puffed out her cheeks in childish frustration.
“I know Emily, but I had lots of work to do.” Angus commented, noticing that his sister was still angry, “How about I make it up to you with… this.” Angus took out a small, wrapped box from his bag. Emily gasped, before quickly taking the present from her brother’s hands. But as quick as she took it, Angus hastily snatched it from her, “Not until you are washed up for supper. We have a guest.” Emily looked at me with amazement in her eyes.
“You look like a Princess!” She commented excitedly, before I went down to her level and smiled.
“I believe the only Princess here is you.” Enthusiastic, Emily ran down the stairs and toward a pail of supposedly fresh water. After washing up, we sat at the dinner table and were served dinner. As everyone started to eat, I just gazed at my filled plate with such ecstasy. It had been so long since I’ve had a meal like this. A meal made with such care that no one would care if it tasted bad. After I left home at eighteen, it was restaurants and instant ramen. After I found myself in this world, it was anything I could get my hands on. But this meal brought me to tears.
“(Y/N)? Are you alright?” Nodding at Angus’s question, I picked up my fork and took a bite. All the flavors of home and family collided, which made a warm feeling form in my stomach.
“This is the best meal I’ve had in a long time. Thank you!” I smiled, as I started to politely scarf down the meal that was given to me. Angus’s mother was shocked by my statement, before she sent me a warm, motherly smile. Every crumb had disappeared from my plate as light conversation ensued.
“So dear, Angus has told us all about you. But as a mother, I wanted to know about you personally. I hope you understand.” I nodded, letting her continue, “Wonderful, now where to possibly start… I mean, my little Angy has told me a lot about you; However, it seems he still doesn’t know a lot about your upbringing and, well, everything else for that matter. I guess it just feels like a lot. So tell me about your life in Greyham. What was it like? Are you planning to stay? Is your home life acceptable? And most importantly, you must tell me about any past relationships-”
“Mother!” Angus intervened, as the questions were starting to get to me. They were simple, apart from the fact that I knew nothing about Greyham. Where would I even begin? Besides that, she asked me about past men in my life! I didn’t have any, but it was still a personal question. Angus thought so as well, “Don’t you think that is a little too personal?”
“It’s okay Angus. Greyham isn’t as vibrant as Hyrule. It’s rather bland and is more farmland than villages. My father is a… farmer, and my mother helps in whatever way she can. I have no other family to speak of. If I had a choice, I would live in Hyrule, but I really must return to… Greyham. I-I have had no suitors or relationships.” I finished, as Angus’s mother smiled at me thoughtfully. I didn’t see it, but Angus had a small blush painted on his cheeks.
“Just what I wanted to hear. Now who wants dessert?!” The night went well. Emily and I played dolls and I had some lighthearted conversations with Angus’s mother. As Emily was put to rest, I decided to write some more entries in my journal; However, the book was practically full. Huffing softly, I wondered where I could get some more. ‘Perhaps, Deya Village has a book shop where they sell bare journals?’ I decided against it, knowing that I had an excuse to go back to Rito Village.
Needless to say, I spent the night, and was woken by Angus in a hushed manner. I packed up my things, before he lead me out of the house and up one of the hills. Parallel from Scout’s Hill sat a tree. This tree was all too familiar to me. As I traced my fingers across the bark, Angus noticed my melancholy. “What did you take me up here for?” I asked sweetly, as Angus’s cheeks turned ruby red.
“I just wanted… wanted to…” He was shaking nervously, as I steadily became worried; However, he eventually calmed himself. “I just wanted to say sorry on my family’s part, and I wanted to tell you that I have to get going.” In a moment of silence, I started to laugh hysterically.
“You don’t have to apologize! They’re family, so what are you going to do? I thought it was rather charming. I wish me and my family were that close. And speaking of leaving, I have to head toward Rito Village. I have some business there to take care of.” Angus wanted to say something, but he decided to keep quiet about the matter. Some things I never got answers to. It never bothered me, but it always bothered me that I would never know what he was thinking. With a simple goodbye, we parted ways. That day, I rode towards the Tundra, wanting to find any trace of my switch; However, nothing was to be found except for a rock and a couple berries. At midnight, I made it to Rito Village. Renting a bed, I decided to surprise Revali in the morning.
Chapter Text
“Good morning (Y/N)! Back so soon?” Tasha, a beautiful Rito woman, greeted, as I entered the Slippery Falcon. I smiled brightly at her, answering a quick ‘yes’ before walking over to the journals. Each one was engraved with great precision and beautiful patterns. There were four on the table, each as magnificent as the last. I was tired from the long day of riding, so I just took all of them and put them at the checkout counter, “You want all the journals? What for?”
“One’s for business. One’s for personal reasons. And the other two are for research.” I answered, pulling out my bag of rupees, “Is Master Revali around?” I asked wanting to start some conversation as I fished for the right amount of currency. Tasha started to giggle into her wing as I looked at her with a small smirk, “What’s so funny, Tasha?”
“Oh, nothing. Nothing at all.” Her lies were unbearably annoying, but I didn’t say anything. I knew she would spill her thoughts eventually. Which she did, “Okay! Yesterday, Revali came into here in a huff. He wouldn’t tell me what was wrong, but I knew it had something to do with ‘working on something.’ He started murmuring to himself about who knows what, but a couple of times I heard your name. Now isn’t that something?” Tasha spilled, as I looked at her confused and worried. I always thought that Revali didn’t really think about me when I was away. So why was he thinking about me? I had little to no idea, “You are so lucky! A lot of the ladies have tried wooing him in the past, but he was so enthralled with training that the ladies either gave up or were severely rejected.”
“Tasha! Revali is my teacher, and we’re just friends. And I’m almost positive that Revali feels the same.” Tasha rolled her eyes knowingly, before taking the rupees from my palm and placing them in the profit box. I placed the journals in my bag before realizing something, “You didn’t answer my question by the way. Is Revali in Rito Village?”
“He’s at Flight Range, I think. He hasn’t head up to the Divine Beast yet. Now go get him, love bird. Before he flies off to spend three weeks in Medoh.” She answered, waving me away as I glared at the playful Rito. Placing my bag on my shoulders, I made my way down the stairs and across the wooden bridges. I decided to walk to Flight Range, since the early morning held no burdens. The sun had barely risen, but I already knew that it was going to be a good day.
At the base of Cuho Mountain, I stopped myself. Ruins laid nearby, without a single ounce of attention. Drawing away from the dirt road, I explored the little area. The ruins are similar to Ancient Hylian structures like the Ancient Columns, and the edifice that is the Forgotten Temple. In an urge of unknown origin, I took out a journal and started to write down some basic notes. I noted that these constructs resemble ones that would be found on Skyloft. This got me thinking. These pillars and buildings have been around for hundreds of years at the very least. Perhaps there was some use for them… I shook multiple thoughts out of my head, before I put my journal away and started to make my way to Flight Range once more. ‘Why did you do that? What use do you have with ancient structures from a date long passed? There isn’t anything with these structures that can possibly get you home-’ And then it hit me. What if there was? “The Zonai!” I exasperated, before pulling out my makeshift map and circling spots with ancient structures and statues.
The Zonai are a tribe long lost to history; However, these barbaric people left behind remains of their old lives. The one thing that contrasted between the ancient Hylians and the lost Zonai, was the Zonai’s ancient abilities. These people were followers of Ganondorf, and Ganondorf was a wizard in his time. The use of magic passed down through the Zonai, until they mysteriously disappeared. Since science was failing me, then what about the use of ancient magic. If I could find any record of magic, then I’ll go home. It’s a long shot, but if I can pull it off, then it would be worth it.
Putting away my things, I ran to Flight Range. As I looked upon the familiar building, I found that it was vacant. ‘I guess I just missed him…’ I thought, looking up to Divine Beast Vah Medoh. ‘Well, what did I expect? Revali is a Champion now. I can’t just come around willy-milly and expect him to drop everything for me. Though that would be nice… I’ll just leave a note.’ Ripping out a piece of paper from one of the journals, I pulled out my quill and ink.
“Dear Revali,” I wrote, “I came to see how things were going, but I found that you weren’t here. But I’m not mad. After all, you are piloting Divine Beast Vah Medoh and working to become the greatest Champion you can be. I hope everything is going well. And I hope the other Champions haven’t given you too much trouble. After I left Rito Village, I went to see Daruk to congratulate him on becoming a Champion. After that, I went to the Zora’s Domain to sell luminous stones. I met Mipha and her little brother Sidon. I then traveled to the Great Deku Tree for information about my switch; However, he didn’t see it. On the bright side, I met with the Princess and her escort again and I showed the Sheikah something on the Great Plateau. I didn’t mean to make this absurdly long! I’m going to take twenty bomb arrows with me, since I ran out a while ago. Sorry! I hope to see you soon birdy!! Your idiot, (Y/N).” Looking over the letter again, I mentally nodded to myself before placing the piece of parchment on his hope chest. For good measure, I placed a rock on the note and made my leave. Twenty bomb arrows were going to do nicely. The morning was still young, so I ran back to the stable and took out (H/N) from the system. Jumping on their back, I rode off on the other road toward the Ancient Columns.
The ride was peaceful. No one was on the dirt roads, which gave me a breather. (H/N) galloped broadly, hastily making (his/her) way toward the Ancient Columns. I briefly stopped to look upon Nero Hill, but I knew that it was only pillars. As I made my way up the Rayne Highlands, I slowed down to look at the architecture before me. Time had surely eaten away at it; However, I could make out the faint carvings of birds. ‘Those are most likely Loftwings…’ I thought to myself. I would have been surprised, but I knew that Skyward Sword obviously had something to do with Breath of the Wild. I mean, all the games are connected to Skyward Sword. I wrote down some quick notes and drew a couple of sketches for reference. Ancient Hylian ruins weren’t of use to me, but I wasn’t going to take any chances. As my horse grazed from inside the southernmost building, I wrote about my findings. I was so focused on my results that I jumped at the sound of a galloping horse. As I hid behind a thicker pillar, I decided to take a peek at the unexpected guest.
Chapter Text
My (E/C) eyes were met with vivid blond hair and a beautiful white horse. ‘Why today?’ I scolded mentally, ‘Of all days, why did I have to come when this memory was going to take place?’ Princess Zelda got off her white horse before pulling the Sheikah Slate out of her bag. ‘Calm down (Y/N). Maybe this is not Zelda’s Resentment? Perhaps she’s just here for a quick survey.’ However, a little part of me knew what was going to happen. I mean everything lined up perfectly. The weather. The situation. The fact that she was alone, without her talented escort. Zelda hadn’t noticed me presence, which was good. I wanted to leave while I still could, so why wouldn’t my feet move? I guess the little curious part of me chose to observe what was about to unfold. Zelda walked up to the inactivated shrine and tried to place the Sheikah Slate on the pedestal; However, it didn’t work. A couple minutes passed as she observed the shrine with frustrated inquisitiveness. First, she tried nicely. Next, Zelda observed the structure of the door. Then, she attempted to pry it open. It proved unsuccessful. Zelda took a couple walks around the shrine to find another way in; But it was sealed up tight. Princess Zelda then went back to the front to observe the travel gate medallion. But that would be no use to her. Bringing out her journal, she wrote a couple things down, before kneeling in front of the pedestal. After a moment, she stood up and attempted to activate it with the slate. Again, nothing happened.
“Nothing. Just as I thought. Hmm…” The scholarly Princess looked up at the ancient shrine, “It appears that this structure was designed to be exclusively accessed by the sword’s chosen one. But designs can always be worked around, at least, I hope. How do I get inside? I need to activate it somehow.” A distant neighing and stamping of hooves got my attention as I hide myself among the rubble even further. From my hiding spot, I decided to stalk some more, out of pure curiosity. A familiar blond haired knight jumped off his chocolate brown horse, before jogging toward Princess Zelda. Her expression was one of intense fury, “I thought I made it clear that I am not in need of an escort. It seems I’m the only one with a mind of my own. I, the person in question, am fine, regardless of the King’s orders. Return to the castle. And tell that to my father, please.” Zelda told haughtily before walking in my direction and passed their horses. I looked around frantically for another hiding spot, but there wasn’t any scenario that I wouldn’t get caught. I decided to stay put for the time being. My back was pressed against the pillar as I listen to their approaching footsteps, “And stop following me!” The Princess yelled angerly, before continuing to walk toward another direction.
I huffed a silent breath of relief, thinking I was out of the woods. Unfortunately, I wasn’t. (H/N) neighed loudly and revealed themselves to everyone and God. If it wasn’t bad enough, (H/N) was right next to me, nudging me to give (him/her) apples. And if it couldn’t have possibly gone worse, Link and Zelda spotted the new horse and started to make their way to my direction. The blond prodigy pulled out his infamous sword. ‘What should I do?!’ Either from adrenaline or instinct, I closed my eyes and evened out my breathing. Link looked past the pillar to find my peaceful looking body. He thought I was asleep. The Princess peered around to see my supposed resting state, before she let out a small gasp of shock. Feeling a hand on my shoulder, I ‘tiredly’ opened my eyes to see a smiling Zelda and a stoic Link. My horse was still trying to get my attention. “Huh? Where am I?” I mumbled, pretending to rub my eyes.
“You’re at the Ancient Columns, (Y/N). If I may ask, what in Hylia’s name are you doing sleeping under a pillar in the middle of the wilds?” The scholarly Princess queried, seeming concerned about my supposed sleeping habits.
“I was riding late into the night, and I was too tired to ride any further, so I decided to sleep here. It seemed safe, so I didn’t see the problem.” I answered, feeling my horse push to nose against my face. Sighing quickly, I crawled over to my bag, to pull out a couple apples for (H/N). ‘I shouldn’t even be giving you apples…’ I muttered darkly in my head, as I held out the red fruit for my horse to take. Pulling out a succulent apple for myself, I plunged my teeth through the skin before taking a bite. Both blonds looked at me with mild concern; However, Link was hiding it well, “Do you guys want an apple?” I offered. Zelda shook her head in confusion, but Link was visibly drooling; However, he refused to take it, “Um… I should be going. A new day awaits, and I don’t have any time to waste-” I babbled standing up and jogging over to my horse. Before I could ride away, Zelda stopped me.
“(Y/N)! Is this journal yours?” Zelda opened the leather cover and flipped through the first couple of pages, “Amazing! I can tell that you haven’t been researching for a long while, however you’ve managed to collect quite a bit of information on Ancient Hylian structures. I especially like your drawings! The one of the ‘Loftwing’ is most impressive.” Jumping off my saddle, I reached out for my journal to grab it. “If I may ask, what are you researching, (Y/N)? My guess is that you are studying ancient Hyrule. Am I correct?”
“I-It’s only a side hobby.” I answered, fiddling with the hem of my shirt. Zelda handed me back my desired item before smiling at me brightly.
“Well it sounds very interesting. I hope you can tell me more about it once you and I are free; However, I am rather busy dealing with an…” The scholarly Princess gazed back at her blond escort who was looking at her intently, “Inconvenience at the moment. Perhaps, we can arrange something. Until we meet again (Y/N).” Slightly bowing out of respect, I tucked my leatherbound book in my bag, before riding down the hill. I cursed myself for being so suspicious and for ruining something I shouldn’t have been a part of. ‘Hopefully, I didn’t cause too much change…’ Sighing at my stupidity, (H/N) continued to ride down the beaten dirt road towards the Tabantha Great Bridge.
As I rode away, a certain blond prodigy was thinking about me and my behavior. I was definitely more frantic than the last time he saw me. Though Link didn’t express too much emotion, he was a master at reading them. As always, there was no malice to behold in my eyes. That much was obvious; However, Link was having a hard time reading my thoughts. Perhaps, that was what drew him closure. He knew I had more information than I let on. There was something that I held information to. As he watched me ride away, he made a promise to himself. Link would find out who I was, no matter what. But how would I do that, he wondered. She wouldn’t trust me that easily, he thought. As much as the knight wanted to think this was merely for investigation, Link was unknowingly curious about me. That was all it was.
Chapter Text
“No! No!! No!!! (H/N), what’s wrong?! Ah, your bleeding!! Um- I don’t know what to do!!!” In short terms, my horse, the majestic animal I swore to protect, was terribly injured. It had been a couple days since I had my run in with Princess Zelda and Link. I was making my way to Akkala for some research and surveying; However, as I was riding past Goponga Village, I was ambushed by a mob of pesky Bokoblins. (H/N) got spooked terribly, which resulted with me falling off them. (He/She) tried to escape from the situation, but the monsters started to attack them. (His/Her) terrified neighs made my blood boil. I did not even know that Bokoblins attacked horses. Pulling out my sword, I started to slice them before the beasts ran off for safety. The malice in their eyes sent chills up my spine. I was unscathed. (H/N) wasn’t as lucky. Blood stained (H/N) coat as cuts adorned all over (his/her) body. “Calm down (Y/N)…” I mumbled to myself, before taking off my extra equipment that sat on my horse’s back.
“Excuse me Miss, are you doing alright? Would you like my assistance?” A masculine voice spoke. Looking over my shoulder, I was met with a slim man carrying a massive beetle-shaped backpack, “Oh, haven’t we met before? You are the pretty little lady who bought some supplies from me a couple months back.”
“You remember me?” I asked, not meaning to sound rude. Even though I wanted to be seen as respectful and polite, I continued to tend to my whimpering horse, not bothering to look at Beetle’s relative who looked exactly like him. Grandfather Beetle nodded his head swiftly, grasping his bag’s thick straps. “Well… it is a pleasure to meet you again, but I’m kind of in the middle of something.” The older man’s expression was contorted in confusion, “I was attacked by a group of monster and my horse was hurt in the process… Tell me, is there someone who can patch (him/her) up?”
“I know for a fact that the stables will be no help to you. The place you go to get your horse fixed up nice is… Nah, I couldn’t possibly tell you such important information…” He scoffed, messing with his ridiculous mustache. My teeth grit and my (E/C) eyes twitched furiously, “…for free.” Before I could argue back at him, he put out his hand urging me to give him something of value, “Fifty rupees will suffice, little Miss.” This is what I get when I insult a Beetle. Grabbing my wallet, I pulled out his desired amount before putting it in his eager palms. The gremlin snatched it away and looked at the gems in his hand.
“May I have my information? My horse is kind of dying.” I queried politely, trying to get his attention. Grandfather Beetle placed my rupees in his pocket before turning to me, as if he was expecting something more. Sighing silently, I whispered a brief, “Please…” With that, the man was smiling again.
“Little lady, do you happen to know where Lon Lon Ranch is?” Nodding, he continued, “They can fix up your horse. After all, they have as much experience on the matter as do I with business.”
“Thank you for the help. We’ll be off now. Good day, Beetle.” I thanked, before taking (H/N)’s reigns and walking away. My suspicions would be proven correct that the man was current Beetle’s grandfather. The man that ripped me off would go on to tell his grandson about me and my hidden ‘charm.’ But this I wouldn’t figure out until much later.
Horses are strong, diligent creatures; However, I was too reckless when it came to that attack. ‘Ganon… He’s growing stronger by the day… I’m running out of time.’ I thought, looking up to the approaching castle. It was a beautiful sight. All sorts of towers stood above the land, as a constant reminder. To others, that reminder was one of joy and peace, but to me, it was a relentless aide-mémoire of the impending doom of the Kingdom of Hyrule. I continued across Thims and Rebonae Bridge, constantly glancing back at my horse to see if (he/she) was doing alright. Once Lon Lon Ranch was in view, I hurried my horse along. “Sir!” I yelled to a man, with another horse’s reigns in hand, “Sir, please help! My horse and I were attacked!!” The man stared at my horse, before whistling someone over. A young woman ushered over and took my horse’s reigns from me. I followed closely behind her.
“Lucky for you, (he/she)’s fine. It looks like (he/she) just needs a couple days to rest and get back on (his/her) feet.” The woman stated, “I just need your name and some basic information, if you don’t mind. Let’s see… What is your name?” The young lady wasn’t too much older than myself. She had bright red hair and deep blue eyes. She reminded me so much of Malon that it was proving difficult to concentrate. Eventually, I snapped out of my daze.
“(Y/N).” I answered.
“What an odd name. I don’t believe I heard that one before. Anyway, can you tell me what happened?” I told her everything that she needed to know. How we were being attacked out of the blue. How my horse drew more attention than I did. And so on, “Ah, those vile beasts! Those ‘things’ have been lurking about lately, and I just can’t stand it anymore! The poor horses are always being ambushed!! You aren’t the only person to be attacked recently though… Anyway, come back in a day. Your horse’s cuts were not too deep, luckily, so I shouldn’t take long.” I wanted to protest, but I knew that it wouldn’t do me any good. I needed (H/N) to be in working condition. I needed (him/her) to be happy and healthy, so I backed down before I could complain. Stepping away, I started to walk around the fence.
Within the fences lining, horses were galloping and trotting about. One horse in particular caught my attention. There was nothing too special about her, but she seemed all too familiar. A deep coffee colored horse with a dark mane. She trotted around with the other horses, before we made eye contact. I held back my panic, knowing that horses could sense emotions. She started to approach me from the other side of the fence. When she was close enough, she started to brush my face with her snout. “You look so familiar.” I mutter, holding my bag’s straps tighter. As I put my hand out toward the handsome steed, she immediately put her head in my hand, “Goodness, whoever trained you is quite compassionate.”
“Thank you.”
Turning around quickly, I was met with a familiar knight. His blue eyes gazed from mine to his horse’s. His bright blue garb shone in the sun as he slowly approached his horse. “Link, I didn’t know you would be here. Sorry! I was just-” Link put up his hand, preventing me from saying another word. From a small satchel, the knight pulled out an apple and fed it to his beautiful horse.
“It’s alright. She loves everyone as if they were her owner. What are you doing here?” Link asked, turning to face me directly. A small, embarrassed blush dusted over my cheeks, as I tried to come up with an answer that didn’t make me seem irresponsible; However, I couldn’t come up with anything of the sort.
“Um… I got attacked by some Bokoblins near Goponga Village, and my horse suffered the consequences…” I muttered, loud enough for Link to hear me. I felt awful! How could I do that to poor (H/N)?! I knew that I wasn’t the one that did those things, but I could have easily avoided it if I just went a different route. Link saw that I was distraught, but he didn’t dare to do anything. At the time, we weren’t close, so why would he feel the need? Nevertheless, he silently rubbed my back in reassurance. At first, I was utterly shocked the sudden affection. Sending him a quick smile, I returned my gaze toward his horse, “So, what’s her name?” I queried, as I ran my hands through her dark mane.
“Epona.” He stated, which earned me a little ecstasy. Just the idea that a Link, with no recollections of his predecessors, still named his horse Epona gave me a warm feeling. I asked him where he got the name, in which he replied, “I don’t know. When I first laid eyes on her, I just had the urge to name her Epona.” It took all I had to not start babbling about past Links and Eponas. “Um… would you like to take a walk?” Surprised by his sudden flustered state, I accepted kindly before letting the blond knight lead the way. It was a beautiful day. The grass was green, the sun was shining across the land, and the horses were prancing about in their pen. An awkward silence hung in the air as we circled around; However, I had nothing to say to the Hylian Champion. “So… Where were you headed?”
“Huh? Oh, I was headed to Akkala. I need to survey the area for more ancient ruins before I start investigating somewhere else. The Faron Region is supposedly filled with the ruins from a tribe of barbarians. They’re called the Zonai. I want to finish my research on Ancient Hylian structures, before moving on to the Zonai, since they are my main goal of study.” Babbling is a mannerism that lonely people often experience. Don’t get it wrong, all types of people tend to drone on about whatever topic interests them; However, when a lonely person gets going, they don’t stop until the deed is done. Lonely persons also like to hear others speak. Just the thought that someone is talking to them makes their heart soar. I stopped myself from talking too much, however, I felt like I exposed too much. But had I? In all actuality, I hadn’t said enough, at least to the observing knight. Neither of us knew it at the time, but Link wanted to listen to what I had to say. Perhaps it was out of curiosity for the topic. But that is up to the imagination.
Chapter Text
“I didn’t know you had days-off. I thought you were the Princess’s knight. A bodyguard if you prefer. Besides, I imagine that King Rhoam wouldn’t allow you to be away all the time. Didn’t you have a day-off not too long ago?” I queried, as we walked to streets of Mabe Village. I had gotten bored walking around the horse tracks, so Link and I agreed to go to town for a while to talk. Mabe Village was quiet yet bustling at the same time. Many people and carriages were passing through, but I could hear Link’s quieter voice just fine.
“The Princess has made it clear that she doesn’t want me around, so she has gifted me frequent holidays; However, there is nothing to fear. She is not allowed outside the castle without me by her side. Either that, or she could have around thirty escorts.” Link explained briefly, as I breathed out an ‘oh.’ This was nice. I knew that this wasn’t the first time I had a conversation with Link, but this was definitely the most pleasant.
“Well… I don’t know a lot about the Princess, but all I can tell you is that she’ll eventually warm up to you. Right now, everyone’s actions are fueled from fear and frustration alone. Zelda is no exception. Trust is slowly built up over time. I know that better than anyone! When I first came to this-” I paused for a moment, scolding myself for almost slipping up, “Sorry. When I first came to Hyrule, I didn’t know anyone. I was all alone, in a land that was foreign to me. But the more I adjusted, the more friends I found. I mean, look at us. You verbally told me that you hated me.” A small ‘sorry’ left Link’s lips as he lowered his gaze to the road, “It’s okay. I get it. You were probably told about… you know… the audience.” My whisper was hushed since I didn’t want anyone to hear. Link didn’t respond. Not a nod. No verbal cue. He remained silent, as if he was contemplating something. “Anyway, look how far we have come! Now, we are very good acquaintances.” Link silently glared at me for calling him something so ‘insulting.’ I mean, no one wants to be called an acquaintance. “Well, would you describe us as friends?” I asked. Link looked to the sky to think about his answer before he just shook his head in disagreement. “That’s what I thought, but that doesn’t mean it’s impossible.”
A small, invisible smile graced his expression, as a faint blush dusted over my cheeks. “Yeah, I guess so.” A large grin appeared on my face as we continued to walk without any exact destination.
“Hey Link? Can I ask you something? It’s something related to this topic, I swear.” The young man nodded his head in affirmation, as I gathered the courage to speak, “When… did you start to trust me? I mean, what changed your mind? You’re the type of guy who usually accesses the situation before gaining an opinion. When we first met, we weren’t really on good terms. Much less great. So what happened?”
“A couple things. First, the fact that the Koroks revealed themselves to you. They only do that when you obtain their complete trust. The average Hylian does not have that luxury. The second and final nail was during the Yiga Attack. You brought Princess Zelda back to safety. If you truly were who I thought you were, you would have had the same goal as the Yiga Clan.” He answered, as he lead me on a small trail a little ways away from Mabe Village.
“You thought I was a follower of Ganon?” Link shook his head.
“I just thought you wanted to hurt the Princess for a more… personal reason.” The blond knight rephrased, as I tuck my hands behind my sore back. I was offended that Link didn’t trust me for such an odd reason, but I then remembered my mistake. The moment I regret the most is that audience. I was foolish and should have known better; However, like a scared mouse, my instinct took control of my better judgement. And I was left with the consequences.
“It’s okay. If our roles were reversed, I would think the same thing.” Concluding the subject, we continued to walk in silence; However, it strangely wasn’t as awkward as before. The breeze was blowing softly as it played with my hair. “Anyway, do you want to get something to eat? It would be my treat, of course!” Link hesitantly nodded, before I took his hand and led him back toward town. There were plenty of restaurants and pubs to choose from, which overwhelmed me a little. I didn’t think one village would have more than two. “Link, where do you want to eat?” As he glanced at his choices, I started to lead me to a pub, with my hand still in his. He stopped in front of the entrance, before awkwardly letting go of my hand. The sigh read, ‘The Hardened Apple,’ which sounded absolutely bizarre to me; Nevertheless, I knew that Link probably ate at every eatery ever. So I trusted his judgement before walking in.
The place was empty. Only a couple of customers sat at the bar. Most of the time, this would be a bad sign; However, it was the middle of the day, so I didn’t expect there to be a lot of people. “Ah, Link, my boy! How has my best customer been, huh?! I haven’t seen you for a while!!” The older man continued to talk to Link as I stood behind the blond knight. The man had greying hair and tired green eyes, but his expression held a certain youth to it. It was apparent that this man was chipper and high spirited, “Link, my boy, who is the lass behind you?”
“I’m (Y/N), sir. It is very nice to meet you.” I greeted, feeling my stomach start to agitate in hunger. The man looked over me before placing a small smile on his face.
“What a peculiar name you have… Nevertheless, it is a pleasure to meet you (Y/N).” Leaning over to Link’s ear, the older man loudly whispered, “I may not know much, but you two would make a handsome couple, Link.” Needless to say, I heard what he said loud and clear. Before Link and I could protest the man’s words, he walked into the kitchen, leaving us both blushing messes. We uncomfortably choose a table to sit at before the silence returned.
“So what are you going to get?”
…
A creamy heart soup, two fish pies, three salmon meunière, meat curry, meat pie, salt-grilled meat of all kinds, and some pumpkin cake for dessert. And that was just Link’s order. As if it were magic, my hard-earned money disappeared. I did say I would treat him, but I didn’t think he would order the entire menu! I wanted to revoke my words, but it would have been rude to do such a thing. It did bring a smile upon my face to know that Link had a good time. The whole duration of our meal, Link started to talk about random topics. I was happy knowing that he was engaging in conversation with me and not the other way around. As I pulled out my wallet to pay, I poured the contents out and put back what was necessary. Link gazed at the pile of rupees, before reaching into his poach. Putting down a couple of golden rupees, he urged me to put the money back in my wallet.
“Link, I have to pay you back for past behavior somehow.” I insisted, ‘And I promised myself that if there was any way to make up, then I would do it.’ Link grabbed my wallet before putting all my money back into it.
“There is no need to do that. And even if you did have to repay a debt, this isn’t the way to do it.” A pout crossed over my features as I processed Link’s words thoughtfully. ‘Maybe he is right,’ I thought, knowing that he was right; However, I just couldn’t accept it, “Do you want to split the check?” I nodded anxiously, before working out what I owe. It was then I realized that I really had to get back to work, mining wise. Money was getting tighter by the day. Link and I left the restaurant and meandered back to Lon Lon Ranch. The sun was setting, and the weather grew slightly colder. As we approached the fence, I gasped at the sight before me. (H/N) was prancing about happily with the other horses.
“(H/N)! You’re alright!!” When I ran over to the fence, (H/N) nuzzled into me as I felt bliss fuel my senses. Link was still by my side, observing my horse. Of course, I didn’t really care that he was there. I was happy knowing that my horse was alright. (He/She) was bandaged up and still in pain, but (he/she) was doing better.
“So, you call them (H/N), (Y/N)?” Link inquired softly, running his hand through my horse’s mane. I nodded in affirmation. Link stared into (H/N)’s eyes as if he was searching for something, “I have never seen such compassion in a horse’s eyes. You must spoil (him/her) to pieces.” Sticking my tongue out at him playfully, I looked back at my horse feeling a lot better. “(Y/N)?” I glanced at Link, “I have to get back to the castle. I… Thank you for the meal.” Before I could say anything, Link left with his horse. I was once again left alone; Nevertheless, the memories of the day kept me warm, even though the sun had already set. I decided to sleep by the fireside, since I wanted to preserve as much money as possible. ‘I’m glad Link and I finally reconciled…’ I thought, before falling asleep. The wind played with my hair once more, as I truly felt at peace.
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #50
164 Days
I know I haven’t written in a while, but I have been so busy. After my hangout with Link, I realized that I was steadily running out of rupees. In turn, I started mining again. Occasionally, I would sell some lower ranked ore to traveling merchants, but I want to get the best amount possible. If I had a normal (Hylian) life, I would go to Gerudo Town to sell my wares, since that shop is the highest bidder and is always in need for more jewelry. But there is one thing that’s stopping me, and that was Gerudo Town, more accurately the Yiga Clan. Now, I could say that instead of mining rubies and diamonds, I could just exclusively sell luminous stone for the Zora; However, luminous stone is harder to find, and I don’t want to be told ‘no’ if I accidentally bring too much. And no one else is in need for luminous stone.
So no buyers, no profit.
I tried to think about who else would need such valuable rock, but I couldn’t come up with anything that I already know. I guessed there would be a jewelry shop in Castle Town, so I let the excuse put me at ease. Speaking of unease, I have the feeling that I’m being watched again; However, no one has attacked me yet. (I’m REALLY hoping it’s just Sooga). To be fair though, I am currently writing this near Digdogg Suspension Bridge, which means I’m pretty close to Gerudo Canyon. Don’t worry Sooga, I won’t go in!
Steadily, I’m making progress with all sorts of things. I asked some people if they have seen any shoot star sightings and now, I have some leads! One man said he saw a shooting star crash in Deep Akkala. Another man stated a sighting around Mount Lanayru. And then a woman told me about one that fell in Oseira Plains. I will check all of those places in due time. Another thing that has been developing is my relationship with the Hylian Champion, Link. A couple days ago, he was so kind. Link didn’t talk much, but anytime I hear his voice, I feel my heart flutter. For so long, I have wanted to hear what Link sounded like and now that I have… Let’s say I wasn’t disappointed.
“(Y/N)?! Is that you over there?” A feminine voice asked. I quickly looked up from my journal to see Princess Zelda, with a large smile drawn on her features. She jumped off her horse and ran towards me excitedly. Flapping the book about to dry the ink, I closed my diary before getting up to greet her. I had just took a break from mining since my arms were getting a little sore. My sledgehammer laid right next to me, as my pen was drawn all over the paper, until Zelda appeared out of nowhere. I had picked up my sledgehammer just as she was at talking distance. “Oh, so it is you (Y/N). It is a pleasure to see you again.”
“The pleasure is all mine, Zelda.” I spoke modestly, trying to think about what else to say, “Are you… headed to Gerudo Desert?” The scholarly Princess nodded in affirmation.
“Indeed. I have some research to do so I thought it would be a good time as any to go to the desert. Besides, I… wanted to see Urbosa.” She answered. Her excitement slowly turned into a hushed voice. I always knew that Princess Zelda had problems, and I have never hated her for having said problems. After a moment of silence on Zelda’s part, she shook her head from toxic thoughts, before smiling at me once more, “Anyway, what were you doing before I snatched away your focused attention? It appeared that you were writing in something.” As my answer, I showed her the journal in my hands.
“Some people say that writing down one’s thoughts clears the mind, so a diary is helpful for one’s mental health. I have a… journal filled with my personal thoughts. When I feel sad or lonely, I write in my journal.” I comment, feeling proud of myself for no exact reason. Putting my journal back in my bag, I look toward Zelda. It’s as if she wanted to tell me something.
“(Y/N)…” She breathed, placing her hands behind her back shyly, “Would… you like to accompany me to Gerudo Town? Ever since you told me about your research, I have been curious. I also enjoy your company, so will you come?” I was about to say ‘no,’ but then I stopped myself. Princess Zelda went out of her way to greet me and invite me to go with her. She also isn’t accompanied by Link. I had a lot of ore in my bag at the time since I spent three consecutive days mining for rare ore. I had more reasons to go then to not. If I don’t go, then Zelda will be suspicious of my actions. The last thing I want her to know is my past affiliation with the Yiga Clan.
“Yeah… I have ore to sell in Gerudo town anyway.” How could I say no to her green puppy-dog eyes? Whistling for (H/N) to appear, Zelda and I took a glance at the suspension bridges, before (he/she) came running toward the both of us. (H/N) had healed up just fine. (He/She) still had some scabs, but besides that, (H/N) was peachy as always. Jumping on, we started our short journey.
“I’ve sent word about my arrival to Urbosa a couple days ago, so she’s going to meet us at the stable. Of course I had to send it in secret, since I didn’t want my escort following me… You’ve met Urbosa before, haven’t you?” I nodded, before she continued, “I’m glad. So have you done anything of interest these last few weeks, (Y/N)? Have you done any more research?!” One of the things I respected about Zelda was her ability to learn and her thirst for it. Pulling open my bag, I searched for the notebook for a second before pulling it out and giving it to her. As she flipped through the pages, she slightly frowned at the lack of anything new or refreshing.
“Sorry, I haven’t been working on it. I was going to head to Akkala to research more pillars and the Spring of Power, but some Bokoblins ambushed me and started to attack (H/N) here. I had to retreat to Lon Lon Ranch, so (H/N) could get better. Trust me, I wanted to hurry along to Akkala, but some guy’s appetite made me realize that I was a little short on fonds. I’m a miner by the way, so that’s why I was here. Anyway, I think I’m just going to save some pages for Ancient Hyrule and start focusing my attention on the Zonai. Don’t worry, I’ll get something done soon.” I explained, searching for the cape in my bag. I, at the very least, had to try to conceal myself from the Yiga Clan.
“Oh, my apologies! I didn’t mean to send such a message!! Do take your time. This work is so fascinating that I can hardly believe it is from someone who isn’t of Hylian descent’s hands.” She continued to flip through the few filled out pages. She stopped at the drawing of the Loftwing, before tracing her hand over the ink, “May I ask what a ‘Loftwing’ is? You wrote an explanation, but not enough to give out information.”
“Well, I don’t know much from what I have researched thus far, but essentially, they were from an era long passed. I believe that these large birds were used to help the Sky Dwellers get from one floating island to another. I imagine that there was a ceremony where these Loftwings were given to those of a proper age. I can also conclude that these birds have something related to the Goddess Hylia, since they are idolized on ancient structures; However, that is only a theory.” Zelda held a surprised expression on her features as she gazed upon me. There was a glimmer in those green eyes.
“That is amazing,” She beamed, as her eyes shined brightly, “You got all of that from the columns?! I’m utterly impressed, (Y/N). Perhaps you would like to join me on my survey today. I could always use another hand.” Before I could say ‘yes,’ I stopped myself. Plenty of things were holding me back, mostly the idea of me falling into Master Kohga’s hands again. He was an idiot and was the most ridiculous cult leader to ever exist; However, that had nothing to do with his Clan’s loyalty. If I were to fall into his palm once more, I would never be able to escape. Sooga told me himself.
“Um… Princess Zelda? Doesn’t the dangers of the desert concern you, at least a little?” Zelda glanced at me blankly, before gracefully holding her chin in thought. ‘I guess all the royal family has that mannerism, at least her and her father…’ I thought.
“Urbosa will be joining us, so I’m not at all worried. Has the desert treated you unkindly, (Y/N)?” Zelda asked. I couldn’t just tell her my situation with the Yiga Clan. ‘I’ll be seen as a traitor, and most likely be put to death…’ I worried mentally. I rummaged my brain for an excuse, “And please call me Zelda… Everyone else already addresses me as Princess…” The scholarly Princess murmured.
“Well… My research heavily involves Calamity Ganon. More precisely, King Ganondorf of the Gerudo. Just the idea of studying such an evil being sends chills up my spine. And besides the memory of Ganon, there is the very much active Yiga Clan we also have to worry about.” I tried to not show any weakness; However, Zelda sensed it. Unlike most who would have passed it off as nothing, she took my words to heart and carefully analyzed what I said. Zelda didn’t speak another word on the subject, however. Once at the stable, we boarded our horses before walking toward the opening to the desert. A familiar Gerudo chief leaned gingerly against the wall of the canyon, before greeting Zelda with a large hug.
“Little bird, it is a pleasure to see you again.” Urbosa voiced, before looking at me in shock, “(Y/N), is that you?” I nodded, making her smile, “I’m glad to see you’re alright. You did not come back to Gerudo Town after you went to Toruma Dunes, so I feared the worst.” Urbosa stated, placing a firm hand on her hip. Zelda looked back at me in question.
And to top that all off, the eyes that watched my back at the suspension bridges was gone. Instead they were replaced with several beading eyes. I didn’t know what to do, except let out a strained, dry chuckle.
‘What have I gotten myself into?’
Chapter Text
One life is all we have, and we live it as we believe in living it. But to sacrifice what you are and to live without belief, that is a fate more terrible than dying.
-Joan of Arc
Chief Urbosa had escorted us to Gerudo Town so we could drop off our stuff and take a short break; However, I didn’t waste any time. I walked to the jewelry shop and sold all my wares once more. I didn’t have as much, but I still sold everything for a hefty profit. I voiced a loud ‘thank you,’ before running back to Urbosa’s throne room. No one was in the room, so I turned toward Patricia soon-to-be courtyard. Sure enough, Zelda and Urbosa were having a quiet chat with one another. I felt rude joining them, but Zelda had told me to come back as soon as possible. Walking down the stairs, I observed the two young woman. Both were intense leaders. And then there was me… I slowly made my way toward the two.
“Ah, there you, (Y/N)! Have you done everything you need to do?” Zelda inquired, running up to me as if we were children. I nodded thoughtfully, before looking to Urbosa. A smile was eminent on her features, but I didn’t know what for. “Then let’s go. We have a lot to do, and I could really use your help.” With a pull of my arm Zelda started to lead me out of Gerudo Town and toward the unknown desert. The chief of the Gerudo followed behind us, which made me let out a sigh of relief.
“So, are we going to be traveling on foot, Zelda?” I asked. Zelda giggled to herself at my naïve question. A small, embarrassed blush swept over my features, before Zelda chuckled once more.
“You’re so cute sometimes, (Y/N)!” Zelda commented patting my head as if I were a child, even though I was older than her by two years, “Urbosa is going to take us around with her Divine Beast, so I can survey the land; However, I do need to leave Naboris every now and then to get a better look at our surroundings. Feel free to take notes as well, alright?” Nodding, Zelda continued to pull on my arm toward Divine Beast Vah Naboris. Once inside, my jaw dropped to the floor. I had been in two Divine Beasts before, but I could then saw that I was in three, which not many people have the pleasure of bragging about. “Oh, that’s right. You’ve never been in a Divine Beast before, have you?”
“No, I’ve been in one before.” I blurted accidently, before covering my mouth for a moment. ‘What is with me today?!’ I asked myself mentally, cursing my verbal instincts, ‘Might as well tell her the truth…’ Huffing at my stupidity, I turned to face a surprised Zelda, “Um… It may come as a shock to you, but I’m friends with the all the Champions. Especially Master Revali.”
“You know Mipha and Daruk?! And you are friends with Revali?!!” Zelda gasped, completely flabbergasted at this sudden, new information. Urbosa just let out a brief laugh.
“Color me impressed, little vai. I didn’t think that salty Revali could ever have a friend.” Urbosa commented, giving me her signature smile, “And what are the odds that you met all of the Princess’s Champions?”
“Well, I met Daruk while I was learning how to make a living. The Gorons are known to be hard workers, so I decided to train there. The first time I met Princess Mipha was after I met you Chief Urbosa. I wanted to sell my luminous stone to the Zora, since they use it in their architecture. Revali was the first one I had the pleasure of meeting… He became my archery teacher and then my best friend. Revali also saved me a couple of times, too.” Without my awareness, both Urbosa and Zelda looked at each other knowingly; However, they didn’t enhance the conversation. They just went about their business without another word. I watched over the desert upon Naboris’s balcony. The view was as wonderful as it could be for being a desert. I had not asked Urbosa to stop once, since I already knew everything I needed to know about the ruins. And the fact that Zelda made sure to stop at said ruins. Nothing was left. Just some pillars, with no decorations or carvings. There was truly nothing for me to write down. Arbiter’s Grounds was another story. Nothing was there, but I knew the lore behind it. “Urbosa, what were these grounds used for? Do you know?”
“It was said to be a prison for the most ruthless criminals in all of Hyrule; However, it is lost to time now, as you can see.” Exactly what I was thinking. So does this mean that Breath of the Wild takes place in the Child Timeline? Possibly so, yet I can never be certain. Urbosa never said anything about Ganondorf being held in this prison. For all I know, the Twilight Realm may not have made contact with this one. Jotting down a couple notes, I saw that Zelda was searching around the area out of utter curiosity. That was until I saw something moving through the sand toward the focused Princess. Urbosa saw it as well.
“Princess Zelda!” I yelled, running toward her at top speed. Taking her hand, I practically threw her toward solid ground, as the Molduga was getting closure. I pulled out my Swallow Bow and aimed three bomb arrows toward the approaching Molduga. I had managed to hit it, but it wasn’t enough. It jumped into the air, but I continued to shoot arrows into its spiraling eyes. With quick movement, I jumped onto the closest structure to avoid the attack, which I nearly evaded. Urbosa had caught the beast’s attention.
“Hyah!!” The chieftain cried, before exposing the beast to her intense fury. With that, the beast was almost defeated. I shot another bombardment of bomb arrows into its side before it laid dead, destined to waste away on Arbiter’s Grounds. Urbosa rushed over to Zelda before hugging her near. It was clear how close they were. Mother-figure and daughter. Urbosa had released the hug before gazing upon me with a stern expression. She raised her hand up. I shut my eyes, expecting to be slapped in the face; However, a hand instead ran through my (H/N) hair. I gazed up at the chief, wondering what the meaning of this action was. Was it gratitude? Relief? “That was very foolish of you, yet I cannot express how grateful I am for your bravery. Now I know that Revali was your teacher.” The sun was close to setting after we went back into the Divine Beast. From all the shock, Zelda had passed out on Urbosa. I couldn’t blame her. It was probably traumatic.
Night had fallen over the desert, as I looked out to the scenery. In the distance, I could see a figure approach Vah Naboris. “Lady Urbosa, someone is approaching the Divine Beast. From what I can make out, it looks like Link.” I commented, before Urbosa continued to brush her fingers through Zelda’s hair.
“Don’t worry, I will let him on when he’s close enough.” Urbosa spoke, focusing her attention elsewhere, “It’s a beautiful night.” I hummed in affirmation, as I looked over the railing, “(Y/N)…” She breathed. I looked at her to see vivid emotions painted on her expression. One of sadness and relief. “You saved my little bird today. If she died, I would never forgive myself. Most wouldn’t have done what you did. I can’t say it enough but thank you. I’ll be sure to tell Revali about your achievement.”
“Lady Urbosa…” I breathed, tilting my head downwards. I felt in pain, but why? ‘I guess it was long day for the both of us, Zelda…’ I thought to myself, breathing a sigh of relief, “Your gratitude is appreciated, but unneeded. Zelda is… my friend. I’m almost positive she would have done the same for me if the roles were swapped.” Urbosa smiled at me before she signalled the Divine Beast to lower for Link to board. “Urbosa? Can you not tell Link about what happened today? He wouldn’t show it, but he’ll freak out at the thought of the Princess almost dying while he was absent.” Urbosa nodded, before looking out to the mountains. Link’s eyes were first met with mine. He stared for a second before seeing a passed out Zelda and a calm Urbosa. I decided to leave the room, for their chat. However, I decided to eavesdrop.
“Ah, well… you certainly got here fast. I should have expected as much from the Princess’s own appointed knight. She was out on a survey all day today. (Y/N) watched over her in your place, so don’t worry about being too late. Still as the sands now… So? Spill it, boy. Have the two of you been getting along all right?” I heard Link shuffle a little, before I heard Urbosa chuckle and continue, “It’s okay… I know. Your silence speaks volumes. She gets frustrated every time she looks up and sees you carrying that sword on your back. It makes her feel like a failure when it comes to her own destiny. Don’t worry, it’s not like you carry blame in any of this. It’s unfortunate. She’s put in more than enough time. Ever since she was a young girl, she’s gone through rigorous daily routines to show her dedication… She once passed out in the freezing waters trying to access this Sealing Power. And she has nothing to show for it… That’s the motivation driving her research. I’d be doing the same thing. She really is quite… special.” Link glanced back at the entry, as Urbosa followed his gaze, “You be sure to protect her with your life. It’s quite the honor.” Something about the way she said that sounded unusual to me. Like she wasn’t just addressing Link. “The night brings a chill… It’s probably time we take her in… Or…” With a snap of her fingers, a bolt of lightning struck, scaring Zelda awake. My heart felt like it was about to jump out of my chest. I was expecting it, yet here I was getting scared over something I knew was going to happen.
“Urbosa? What was that?! Did you feel that?! Wait, what- How did you- What are you doing here?!” Urbosa started to laugh greatly, “W-What is so funny?!” With that, the day came to an end. Zelda settled with Chief Urbosa, Link stationed himself outside, while I stayed at the inn. I couldn’t help but feel like I was being watched.
Chapter Text
A nice, quiet sleep that made me feel warmth in the deep depths of my softly beating heart. Everything felt so nice, until… “(Y/N)?” A voice spoke abruptly. Pulling the covers over my head, I tried to go back to sleep, “(Y/N)! I know you’re awake. Get up!” The covers were torn off my body, as I let out a small whine in distaste. Opening my crusty eyes, I was met with Zelda. I was not in the mood, but I guessed it was something important. “Come on, let’s go do some research. Link is asleep, so this will be my only chance to have some free time.”
“Zelda, no offense, but that is a terrible idea. You and I almost got eaten by a Molduga yesterday, and I refuse to leave this town without Urbosa and or Link with us.” I stated, putting on some shorts and my Hylian tunic. Zelda pouted for a second, before getting an idea.
“Fine…” She exasperated, placing a hand on my bag before picking it up, “Challenge accepted!” With that she ran off with my stuff. I ran after her; However, she lead me out of town and into the desert. The sun had risen, yet the temperature was still pretty cold. I shivered a couple of times, as I ran after the Princess. In what situation would I have to chase after a Princess who stole my bag?! ‘Now apparently…’ I thought to myself. When I caught up to the scholarly Princess, we were almost to Kara Kara Bazaar. She laughed hysterically, as I swiped my bag from her quickly. “Now that I successfully got you out of Gerudo Town, will you excavate with me?” Feeling defeated, I agreed with a grain of salt. With me in tow, Zelda dragged me to the ruins in front of the Northern Icehouse. Once we made it, I was immediately on edge.
I was getting a weird feeling, as I looked at my surroundings. We were being watched, but by who? A gut feeling was telling me to expect to worse, as I grabbed out my bow and some arrows. I hoped that it was Sooga or Link, but deep down, I knew that there were several eyes watching our every move. My eyes darted around as paranoia filled my senses. “Zelda, I think we should get back to Gerudo Town.” I urged, as Zelda glanced over her shoulder in confusion, “Don’t you feel their eyes?” I felt like I was going crazy, but I felt it better to act on my emotions then outright ignore them. My instincts hadn’t failed me yet. Taking the Princess’s hand, I started to run back to Gerudo Town; However, I was stopped by a familiar figure. I pointed an arrow toward his head, but this didn’t faze him in the slightest. ‘Sooga… why?’ I wanted to ask, but I knew the answer. “W-What are you doing here? What do you want?” I tried to keep my threatening tone and stance, but it wasn’t enough. Sooga snapped his fingers making Footsoldiers appear before my eyes.
“My Master is becoming impatient.” He stated flatly. The odd part was his tone. It sounded all too genuine, “You are to come with me quietly and discreetly. I will not ask you again.” Sooga’s cold tone, sent shivers down my spine; However, I continued to shield the Princess. Sooga grabbed my shoulder and tugged me toward his muscular body. Princess Zelda was in full view, “As for the bystander… kill her.” Tears bubbled into Zelda’s eyes as she gazed upon me. She was hurt and confused.
“Zelda…” I breathed, “Run!” I elbowed Sooga in the stomach and bit his hand, before taking Zelda’s hand in mine and ran toward Kara Kara Bazaar. Zelda kept asking what was going on, but my only answer was, “I’ll tell you at a better time Zelda, but please believe me when I do.” Halfway toward the bazaar, Sooga appeared again and manically grabbed my collar, “Zelda, go!!” My yelling shock the scholarly Princess, before she nodded in all seriousness. Zelda kept running toward the intended spot. It was just me and Sooga. Some Footsoldiers sat in the distance watching our every move. I guessed they were ordered to not break position until they were authorized to do so by Sooga.
“You came back, even though I told you to not do exactly that! What’s wrong with you?!” This was the scariest I have ever seen Sooga. He was angry, but I couldn’t blame him. I had just broken a taboo that both Sooga and I had set out for my safety and for his own. Tears were boiling under my closed eyelids as I felt myself breaking down. ‘Why? Why am I crying?’ Sooga put me down on the ground before kneeling down to my level.
“I-I’m sorry. I have no excuse for my own s-stupidity. Forgive me, Sooga.” Sooga didn’t know what to do. No one was watching, yet he couldn’t comfort me like he always did. After all, he was always at risk of revealing his secret. “Please don’t cry…” He whispered, wiping my excess tears away. Finally pulling myself together, I managed to calm myself down enough to talk to the stoic ape normally.
“I know I’m putting our secret in danger, but if you let me get away, I promise to never set foot in the desert again. This time, I’ll live up to that promise.” Pulling out my Feathered Edge, I placed it in front of me as if I were about to start a fight. In response, Sooga pulled out his own swords.
“You better.” Sooga briefly stated. I was the first to swing my sword, but Sooga easily blocked it with little to no effort. Metal clashed with one another as we went at it. All my frustration was put into my hits; However, I doubt Sooga was going all out. As we started to move toward Kara Kara Bazaar, I saw a familiar mop of blond hair, but it wasn’t Princess Zelda. It was Link. He started to move toward the both of us, sword in hand, but I stopped him.
“Link don’t protect me! I’m fine! Princess Zelda ran toward the bazaar!!” Link continued to run toward us, “Hurry!! I’ll take care of him!!! She’s your top priority!!! Go!!!!” Link nodded curtly before running toward Zelda’s supposed destination. I felt alone, but I knew it couldn’t be helped, “I’m leaving now. Bye, Sooga…” Pulling out some bomb arrows, I aimed them between Sooga and I. Through the smoke, I disappeared. I ran to the stable and took out my lovely steed, before running through the canyon once more. No eyes were upon my back, but an intense guilt weighed heavily on my shoulders. Tears pricked the corner of my eyes as I pressed my face against my horse’s mane.
‘Zelda… Please forgive me…’
Chapter Text
Have you ever felt like you knew about a person, but then they end up nothing like how you set them up to be? I guess most people have experienced this phenomena at least once in their life. People are usually two faced, whether they actually hide it or not. Sometimes, I don’t understand this principle. They defy my expectation every time, even if I should be used to it.
(Y/N)’s strange behavior did not sit well with me. One moment, we were looking at ruins, and the next, a large amount of Yiga Clan members were chasing after us. But could I really say that they were chasing after us? That man made it explicitly clear that he was after (Y/N), but why? There were plenty of reasons why she was needed by the Yiga. ‘(Y/N) may be living a double life and is secretly plotting against us, but then why didn’t she kill me? I was alone with her many times, and she didn’t lay a single finger on my form in such a blood thirsty manner. If it is indeed the case that (Y/N) isn’t a traitor, then what could the Yiga Clan possibly use her for? She is either a skilled member, or she has information that I don’t know about. But I can’t ask her such a blunt question! Even if I had the confidence to do so, I could not bear to see (Y/N) until I knew she was innocent. Just the thought of her being part of the group trying to kill me sent fear coursing through my veins.
It became very clear from the moment Link saved me that I wasn’t the one the Yiga Clan wanted alive. I was merely a bonus kill if I was with (Y/N), but why? I reasoned with myself as I rode atop my pristine white horse. ‘Zelda, think for a moment. (Y/N) had every chance to kill me or let me die, yet she didn’t. She saved me, so she couldn’t possibly be a part of something so terrible.’ I thought before looking up to the bright blue sky. Hyrule, yet again, was having another beautiful day, yet my mood was sour and grey. ‘Then why did they need her? Was she a rogue? Does she hold powerful information? About what?’ I decided that my own thoughts weren’t going to get me anywhere.
“Link?” I breathed, glancing back into his blue eyes, “I know I said that we should return to the Castle, but I remembered that I must pay the Laboratory a visit. Do you mind?” Link nodded his head, which brought a small smile to my face, “Wonderful, then let us be off.” The ride was quaint, yet I wondered how (Y/N) was doing. She disappeared without a trace, which made me wary; Nevertheless, something in me believed that (Y/N) was fine. Once we made it to the Royal Tech Lab, I knocked on the door, waiting for someone to answer, then came Robbie.
“Oh, good afternoon, Princess Zelda. We weren’t expecting a surprise inspection so soon. Is… everything alright?” The genius asked, as I gazed upon him.
“Everything is fine. I am sure you and Purah are doing a wonderful job with research and development; However, that is not why I am here. Robbie, this isn’t an inspection. This is more like an investigation. Robbie, you were the first person to meet (Y/N), correct?” Robbie nodded warily, leaning against the door’s side, “She has been acting strangely. Every time I meet her, she becomes more tense. About what, I don’t know. What in Hylia’s name is going on with her?! You know her more than anyone!! You must know!!!” Robbie was taken aback for a moment before he looked around the general area. He motioned us to follow him to his work area. It was private and was another room all together. He closed the door and walked us over to a desk covered in ancient parts and tools; However there was a small thing in the middle of everything. ‘This doesn’t look like anything I have ever seen before…’ I thought to myself, looking upon the piece of technology.
“The first time I met Cherry was two months before your sixteenth birthday, Princess Zelda. She was in a worn out dress and her hair was dirtier than a mop in mud. Her face was covered in dirt and her cheeks were drenched in tears. Then… she told me her situation. But I can’t tell you Princess Zelda! I made a promise to keep it a secret.” Robbie stated, as my face contorted into one of frustration. ‘So she is living a double life, but for what?’ Frustration continued to consume my thoughts, as I brought Robbie’s face to my level.
“Robbie! If you won’t give the information willingly then I command you, as the Princess of Hyrule, to tell me who (Y/N) truly is!! Please…” I commanded, feeling dirty for having to use my royal title; Nevertheless, I believed this to be completely important. He nodded, before going to pick up the small piece of technology from before.
“Her situation was involving this little thing. It doesn’t look like much, but this chip brought her to Hyrule in the first place. Princess Zelda, I know it is hard to believe, but I need you to promise me that you will consider this the divine truth.” I nodded, before he continued, “This, along with a device of hers, brought (Y/N) into this world. (Y/N) is not from this universe, Princess Zelda. In fact, she is from another plane of existence all together. Through this chip and her missing device, she was able to look upon our world one hundred years in the future! Now, I know what you are thinking. ‘That isn’t possible, Robbie,’ but it is! If you don’t believe me, then look at this.” I looked over his shoulder to see the chip. It was black on one side and didn’t have much to offer when it came to information; However, when Robbie turned it over, I gasped at the sight. There was a drawing of the ten thousand year old tapestry and on it were bright red letters with read ‘The Legend of Zelda: Breath of the Wild.’ On normal circumstances, this wouldn’t mean anything; However, the card had my name and the tapestry that not many people have had the pleasure of seeing. Then I thought more about (Y/N)’s strange behavior. Everything was falling in line perfectly. Her strange speech pattern, her naivety of Hyrule and beyond, and then there were her ears. “Unfortunately, that is all I know about this, Princess Zelda.”
“Thank you, Robbie. We will be off now. Continue the good work.” I curtsied out of respect, before leaving the Royal Tech Lab with Link in tow. I had forgotten completely about him! “Link, you were… there for all of that, weren’t you?” He slowly nodded, looking into my eyes. I let out a small sigh before retreating back to my horse, “In any case, let us return to the Castle. Father is waiting for our return.” Once at the Castle gate, I heard a sonic boom approach the Castle. I looked up to see a dark navy Rito in the distance. A smile was drawn on my features. “Link, put my horse away, will you? I have to greet the Champion Revali as soon as possible!!” And with that, I was gone. I ran all the way to my study to meet with him. ‘This is perfect! He is (Y/N)’s most trusted friend, so he surely must know more about her!!’ When I came upon my study, I saw a wistful looking Revali. “Revali, what do I owe this visit?”
“Princess, I’m here to give my report on Divine Beast Vah Medoh. The Divine Beast is working at optimal compacity and-” I put my hand up to halt Revali’s words.
“Revali, I understand that the report is important, but I have some more pressing matters that I must discuss with you about.” Revali sighed a breath of frustration, before urging me to continue, “It’s about (Y/N). You know her, correct?”
“Of course I know her. She is my finest pupil. Even though she is a mere Hylian, I turned her into a Rito Warrior. This only proves that I am a far better teacher than your sorry excuse for a knight. Now, what in Hylia’s name do you want to know about (Y/N)?” Revali bragged, feeling some sort of pride from my mentioning of her. But there was something else. A glimmer had sparked in his eyes.
“Revali, recently, (Y/N) and I were in the desert with one another. We did some research and such, until we were attacked by the Yiga Clan. The odd thing was the fact that they wished to keep (Y/N) alive. Revali, you are the closest to (Y/N), and you are the only one that can answer this question. Why? Why do they want (Y/N)?” I asked, practically yelling at Revali, as he stood there without a single expression written on his features. Revali made no sudden movements or abrupt reactions. Not even his inner thoughts were going overboard. Revali’s mind was made up before this conversation even began.
“Princess Zelda, (Y/N) has seen the future.” My eyes widened a great deal as I tried to process the situation. Robbie had practically told me the same thing, yet I never would have thought it to be true, “The Yiga Clan figured that fact out, so they kidnapped her and tried to force out the truth; However, I know that (Y/N) would never betray Hyrule. I know she didn’t utter an important word involving you, the Sheikah technology, or us Champions. (Y/N) may be a dunce, but she is purer than the most polished diamond and her heart is made up of the finest gold.” A smile graced my features as I saw him talk about (Y/N). Unlike most things, Revali spoke of her with a passion I hadn’t know about. A strong friendship? No, something even more precious sat in his heart. Revali read my expression, before angerly murmuring, “Now, can I get on with my report?” Something in me told my worrying head that everything was going to be fine.
Chapter Text
Nothing. Just as it had always been. I had looked in all the major spots of Hyrule, yet my switch was still nowhere to be found. Any time I had a lead, all I could find were star fragments. It was frustrating! The Calamity was soon approaching, and I believed that I didn’t have the time, which I did not. Even though I felt my entire world falling apart, I still couldn’t give up hope. Faith was the only thing keeping me alive. And it was the last thing I wanted to lose.
Sighing under my breath, I looked over my map journal, before looking over the ink marks again. Red ‘X’ strewn across each page, as I tried to think of any other spots I didn’t look. ‘I haven’t looked around Akkala, Woodland Tower, or the Faron yet…’ I thought to myself thinking over each spot. ‘Akkala and Faron are no doubt filled with Yiga members, and The Great Deku Tree would have known if my switch fell in the Woodland Region.’ As the minutes passed, the more stressed I became. I wasn’t getting anywhere and all I was doing was riding around like an idiot. On (H/N), we rode through the Dueling Peaks with no sense of haste. (H/N) took it easy and (he/she) followed the beaten path. Some people were around, but I was basically alone.
‘What a fool I am…’ My head started to ache, before I put my cold hand upon it gingerly, ‘It has been about a week, but the Princess is still on my mind… She probably hates me now.’ I would have cried, but there was no time for it and my body didn’t wield the energy to do so. As I rode along, I heard a voice call out, “Lady (Y/N)!” Getting off my horse, I looked around the area to find no one. ‘Must be my imagination.’ I thought, until the voice called out again, “Lady (Y/N)! In the water!!” Looking into Squabble River, I met eyes with a smiling Zora male who was waving me over to him.
“Oh, hello there.” I squeaked, making my way over to the water. The Zora’s smile never faded or questioned itself. It remained kind and sincere, “What are you doing so far from the Domain?”
“Looking for you, of course! No need to cause alarm, but the Domain was attacked recently by an army of monsters and Wizzrobes. Everyone is okay, but our beautiful home says otherwise. We were wondering if you had any luminous stones that you could sell to us…” The Zora became bashful rather quickly. I wondered what happened to the luminous stones I gave the Zora the last time; Nevertheless, I couldn’t say ‘no’ to people who need my precious stones. I lifted my bag off my horse, before searching through it two thirds of my supply was luminous stone and my bag was practically filled to the brim. “Yes, that is a perfect amount, Lady (Y/N)! Won’t you come to the Domain?!” His enthusiasm sent a plethora of emotions through me, but the dominant feeling was bewilderment. The Zora turned his back to me and signaled for me to get on his back. I looked over at (H/N).
“Um… Can I board my horse first? It will only take a moment.” I queried, as the Zora blinked his eyes in confusing. Once he looked at my horse, everything seemed to click.
“Oh, of course!” Jumping on my horse, I continued to ride toward the stable. The male Zora followed by my side, as he stayed in the pristine waters. The worst part was his constant staring. ‘Why is he watching me so intensely?’ I asked myself before riding over the bridge. I boarded my horse, before running over to the river. “Ready to go, Lady (Y/N)?” He asked. I nodded slowly, before steadily slipping my feet into the river. I held on tight as he started to swim upriver. It was something I never experienced before. Sure I have swam before, but this was much different. With great speed, the Zora cut through the water like a knife.
In little time, the Domain was in perfect view; However, it wasn’t a pretty sight. From far away, Zora’s Domain looked beaten to a bloody pulp, at least one side of it. The other side was being worked on and looked brand new. The Zora dropped me off near the ladder and thanked me for coming to the Domain before he hastily swam away. With no other choice, I climbed the ladder and walked into the home of the Zora. My wet clothes seemed to weigh me down quite a bit. I rung out my hair gently once I made it to the top. Walking into Dento’s workshop, I immediately noticed he wasn’t there. “Excuse me?” I called to a Zora nearby, “Pardon my intrusion, but do you happen to where Dento is?”
“I believe he is speaking with King right now, so you’ll have to wait a while.” She informed coldly, before walking away. ‘Usually the Zora are in good spirits, so why was she so rude?’ Shaking my head, I tried to justify the Zora’s actions, ‘I guess all the Zora deserve to be in a sour mood…’ Looking up to King Dorephan’s throne room, I ran up the water covered stairs with great determination. Once at the entrance, I saw Dento gazing up to his king. But I was suddenly tackled to the ground not a second later. “Ouch…” I grunted, opening my eyes to see a familiar face.
“(Y/N), you came back!” Sidon spoke, as small tears pricked the corners of his eyes. I smiled at him, before sitting up and giving him a hug. My gaze was fixed from Sidon to his father, who was smiling at the scene before him. When Sidon let go, I stood up and strode over to the pedestal.
“Sorry for the intrusion! Your Majesty, you have sent for me to sell the Domain all the lumunious stone I carry with me.” Grabbing my bag and pouring out all the precious stones I had, I gazed back up to King Dorephan. “I hope this is an adequate amount.” Dento bent down to the precious stones and held them close to his bosom. Deciding to ignore it, I looked up to the king who let out a mighty laugh.
“How wonderful! Thank you dear (Y/N)!!” Before I knew it, Dento had left with all my stones without paying me a single rupee. But that wasn’t the least of my worries, “(Y/N), have you been to the Great Tree, like I offered you to?” King Dorephan asked, as my face became saddened. I nodded, without saying a single word. “I see… so the Great Tree couldn’t help you with your dilemma?” I shook my head. There was an elongated moment of silence. The king wanted to say something to me, but he kept double guessing his words. “If I may ask, what is so important about your device, dear?” I didn’t answer, “It must be very important to you. I wish I could help.”
“King Dorephan?!” I accidently yelled. My cheeks erupted into a pink blush, before I decided to continue my thought, “You have lived much longer than I have, and I ask for your wisdom. I believe I involuntarily damaged the trust between me and… one of my dearest friends. I don’t want her to think ill of me, but I don’t know what to say that would make her believe me. I feel like I’ll never reconcile with her… but I want to at least explain myself, so… What do I do?” The King thought for a moment, before answering.
“(Y/N), people make many mistakes in their lifetime. Look to me as an example, I am far older than anyone in the land, yet I still bare mistakes and misgivings. Though it is important to see your mistakes, it is imperative that you don’t look too deep into those thoughts. You may lose yourself in the process. Though I don’t know much about the situation, I believe you should talk to your friend and try your best to explain the misgivings, before you are both lost in doubt and insecurity.” He explained, smiling down at me as he always did. ‘King Dorephan truly is kind…’ I told myself, holding my hand over my heart, ‘I’ll go see Zelda as soon as I can!’
Suddenly, Sidon ran through the room and grabbed my arm, urging me to go with him. “(Y/N)! Come play!!” The fish Prince insisted, dragging me toward the staircase. “I have so much to tell you! And- And I have all sorts of places to take you to. And gifts! Come!! On!!” I glanced back at King Dorephan, voicing a small ‘thank you,’ before Sidon dragged me down the stairs. ‘He’s so strong…’ I thought meekly, deciding not to fight him. I allowed the little Prince to lead the way as he took me across the east bridge, toward the reservoir. Once we were at the little house, he sat me down on the dock before he started to run around the place. Eventually, he came back with a pretty torn up Hearty Radish. The flower was preserved, but the stem and radish itself was in pretty bad shape. “This is for you! I thought it was pretty, so I wanted you to have it!!” Understanding and appreciating the thought, I pat his head as a thank you.
“So, what did you want to talk to me about, my little Prince? You wanted me to leave so bad, that I couldn’t say thank you to your father.” Sidon’s smile never faltered for a moment. He remained just as excited as I first arrived.
“What you said was great, (Y/N)! I made my first friend after you left!! His name is Bazz, and he is super cool!! When I showed him the Lynel Horn you gave me, he- he told me it was the most amazing thing he ever saw ever!! And- And when I told him about you and your stories, he was in total shock!!” Sidon babbled, as I listened to every word with a smile. “And then I showed him my whistle and he thought it was the coolest thing ever! Also- Also, he introduced me to Gaddison and Rivan!!!”
“It sounds like you were pretty busy. See, I told you the dark clouds would pass.” I looked up to the sky for a moment, before realizing something Sidon said, ‘I made my first friend.’ I gazed at a proud, happy Sidon. “Hey, I thought I was your first friend, little Prince? Did you replace me?” I teased, as Sidon started to babble once more.
“No! That’s not what I meant!! Why would you see it that way?! I didn’t mean to!! I’m sorry!!!” He spazzed, before I had to jump in.
“Hey, it’s okay. I was only teasing, you know…” I admitted, as Sidon let out a brief, yet exasperated huff. After a moment, of weird stillness, the young Prince of the Zora murmured six words that I never thought I would hear from the context of the situation. I was so astonished, that I almost fell into the water. Those six words were,
“Just be lucky I love you…”
Chapter Text
“You… what did you say, Sidon?” I inquired. I was so astonished by his words that nothing seemed real for a moment. I had to be sure that he said what I thought he said. Sidon drew his eyes away from mine for a little while before he made direct eye contact. He stood up so our eyes could meet at eye level. He softly grabbed my hand and continued to stare. I never realized how beautiful his eyes were, until that moment.
“I said I love you, (Y/N). With all my heart.” My heart inflamed, until I completely evaluated the situation. ‘He’s so young,’ I thought, ‘There is no way he thinks such thoughts, unless he means it platonically.’ Thinking Sidon’s confession was platonic, I smiled at him and held my hands around his little, finned ones.
“I love you too, Sidon.” I stated, not knowing of the consequences of those simple, three words. I had no clue of what was going to face me down the line, but how could I possibly know of my consequences when I barely knew of my present decisions.
Sidon smiled up at me with his large, pink cheeks forming outward. ‘His cheeks are so large, that I could just pinch them.’ Acting on impulse, I grabbed his two cheeks and squished them together. Sidon pouted, as I enjoyed pinching them. ‘No wonder why grandmothers and aunts like doing this…’ I thought, “You’re so cute Sidon~ I could just eat you up~” Even though Sidon was pouting angerly, he still didn’t stop me from doing it. Eventually, I let go and slightly rubbed his red cheeks. Whether or not his cheeks were red due to irritation or embarrassment was unknown to me; However, it was obviously known to Prince Sidon. I would find out that he took it the wrong way much later.
“Don’t eat me!” He yelled, before playfully running away. I just laughed in response. ‘He’s too cute.’ I thought, as I started to play around with him some more. After a while, Sidon wanted to introduce me to his newly made friends. I agreed on behalf of Sidon’s happiness. I already knew these people, but it was only polite. As he dragged me toward where Mipha’s statue will soon stand, I saw three Zora children that I could only guess was Bazz, Gaddison, and Rivan. I never seen them when they were so little, so seeing them made my heart swell. ‘Why are the Zora children so cute?~’ I cooed mentally, before Sidon spoke. “This is (Y/N)! She’s the one I was speaking of earlier!! (Y/N), this is Bazz, Gaddison, and Rivan. They’re my friends!” He beamed, as the situation warmed my heart.
I watched as Sidon and his friends played with one another. Occasionally, I would join them, but I knew it wasn’t my place whether or not I was Sidon’s friend. I realized how much older I appeared then him, and how weird it generally was, so I stuck to redrawing maps so red markings didn’t cover anything up. The longer I looked at my maps, the more stressed I became. I have traveled through so many places, yet there was so much more of Hyrule to see. And the worst part was my uncertainties. ‘Perhaps, my switch isn’t even in Hyrule? What if it didn’t even land where I was last located?’ My head was filled with such depressing thoughts, that I didn’t even realize that Sidon’s friends went back to their families, and that Sidon was sitting right next to me. I didn’t realize that he was calling my name. Suddenly a small kiss on the cheek broke me from my thoughts. All my worries and regrets had turned to ash in a single moment. When Sidon retracted, I ran my fingers over where his lips were. Looking over, I saw a small smile on his face.
“S-Sidon? Why did you-”
“I couldn’t get your attention.” He answered plainly, before sitting down next to me once again. My eyes darted up to the sky, as I noticed the sun had already set.
“Sidon, why didn’t you go home?” I asked, trying not to sound offensive in any way shape or form. Sidon, luckily, didn’t take it as an insult.
“‘No one was born to be by themselves.’ That’s what you told me, so it felt wrong to leave you all alone.” He answered, as I felt my heart flutter. ‘He’s such a kind boy. If only Mipha could see him at this very moment…’ I thought, as I gave him a quick thankful smile, “So what were you thinking about?”
“Grown up stuff.” I replied, as his face scrunched up in anger for not giving him a clear answer. Letting out a small chuckle, I placed my notebook back in my bag before picking up Sidon and carrying him to the throne room. He was salty and quiet for a moment before his gaze softened.
“(Y/N)?” He inquired, before I looked down upon him in my arms, “So… when I’m older, will you tell me about it? About what was on your mind? And about all other thoughts that are to come?” He asked. For the first time that day, I felt guilt prick the corners of my heart. I felt like I wasn’t going to be around when he was all grown up, whether I die or go back to my reality. I answered a small, ‘sure,’ before placing him down in his father’s throne room. Sidon ran up to his father and started to babble about his day, while King Dorephan listened carefully to his son’s words. As Sidon concluded his conversation with his father, he ran toward me before hugging my leg. The young Zora Prince then took off to go to bed, before his father smiled down at me.
“You have grown rather close to him, no?” He asked, as a flustered blush appeared on my cheeks. I was about to apologize before the king spoke first, “It’s definitely not a bad thing, my dear. For the moment, he is at peace, and I thank you for being in my son’s life.” Giving King Dorephan a quick grin, I gazed down at my boots for any sort of confidence. “What are you planning on doing next, now that you know that your device may be long gone?”
“I… can’t just give up. Without it, I won’t be able to go home, so no matter the circumstances, I will try to find it. No matter what.” I answered, not wanting to reveal all that I knew. The last time I did that, King Rhoam threatened to have me sent to the dungeon on sight, if I were to go into the castle once more. King Dorephan nodded his head in understanding, as his eyes watched my figure, “That’s why I’m going to seek my device out while doing some research. It is said that the infamous Zonai tribe were magic users. Perhaps they had a spell or an incantation of clairvoyance, or something of the sort.”
“Just remember that you are always welcome here, my dear. Whether or not you are successful in your quest. Will you be leaving tonight?” He queried, as I hastily nodded. Being excused, I asked Dento for my payment, before I left Zora’s Domain as quickly as I came. Coming upon the nearest stable, I rented a bed for the night, before falling asleep. I had no idea how tired I was. Yet, sleep overcame me.
Chapter Text
I do not know what I may appear to the world, but to myself I seem to have been only like a boy playing on the seashore and diverting myself in now and then finding a smoother pebble or a prettier shell than ordinary, whilst the great ocean of truth lay all undiscovered before me.
-Isaac Newton
‘How did I get into this situation?’ I asked myself, as I rode next to Princess Zelda and Link. It was silent. Too silent. For a total of ten days, I rode around taking brief notes about ancient Hylian structures; However, I naturally came up empty handed. I had written down notes in my journal about my next two excursions: The Lanayru Promenade and Forgotten Temple. As I was riding to the Forgotten Temple, I happened to come across Link and Zelda. They were riding out of Castle Town just as I was riding past. I tried to divert; However, Zelda spotted me before I could. She asked what I was doing. I told her that I was headed to Rito Village, which was another lie that I had to pallet. She insisted that I travel with her, which I couldn’t refuse. Link, the whole time, had a blank expression written on his handsome features. ‘I’m so dead.’ I thought, as the ride to wherever they were going was long and silent.
“So…” Zelda started, not really knowing what to say. I gulped back some saliva in fear, as she did so, “Where are you actually off to this time?” Her voice was sweet and clear as sugar water; However, Zelda’s eyes gazed at me with a plethora of emotions. The two most dominant were confusion and pity. ‘Why is there no malice or spite in her eyes?’ I wondered, before looking down at my horse’s mane. I slowly brushed my fingers through the horsehair, trying to find a responsible answer.
“I-I’m… um…” I stuttered, kicking myself for being so obvious. Glancing back at Link, I noticed that there wasn’t any hatred in his crystal blue eyes. No anger. Just traces of vague curiosity, “I was planning on going to the Tanagar Canyon, Princess Zelda. I believe there is something worth looking at down there, so… I was like ‘why not…’ you know?” A sigh would have escaped my lips if I wasn’t right in front of the Princess and her escort.
“Yes, I have considered the possibility of Tanagar Canyon housing something more than what we let on. Do you mind if we join you, (Y/N)?” My (E/C) eyes grew wide in shock, as panic rushed through my brain and heart. I thought that Zelda hated me. If I were in her situation, I would have probably stayed clear of myself undoubtedly; However, here she was, knowing the dangers that was to come if she stood by me. Link rode behind the both of us, looking at my figure earnestly. I had little to no clue what was going on. I thought I was a traitor. A danger that Zelda has every right to stay away from. Yet… she wanted to come. And I couldn’t say no.
We rode around Hyrule Ridge and over the Tabantha Great Bridge. Then we followed the road until we were between Rayne Hylians and Nero Hill. The area around us was considered a wasteland. Not a single structure was in sight, as all there stood was dehydrated ground and the occasional bush. A pack of wolves could be seen, but they luckily didn’t pay any mind to us. Entering the canyon, we slowly rode down. The atmosphere was cold, and silence filled the inexplicable void. I wanted to say something, but I was too scared. The old me would have kept the silence, and I wasn’t really her anymore. “Princess Zelda? I don’t mean this in any ill-tempered way, but… why did you want to come along?” I asked, as she stared at me intensely, still no ill will in her eyes.
“We are friends, aren’t we not? I thought it would be interesting to go along on one of your adventures. I thought it to be remarkable, and so far, it rather is.” She answered, as emotions filtered in and out of me.
“I don’t mean to sound rude or anything, but why? You were almost killed because of me, Zelda! How are we still friends when the odds are against me tenfold? When there is so much proof that I’m…” I stuttered before Zelda rode up next to me and gave me a large, kind smile.
“Because I know for a fact that what happened in the Gerudo Desert wasn’t your fault. How could it be? That day you urged me to go back to Gerudo Town, because you knew I would be safe there. The day before, you saved me from a Molduga, (Y/N)! You saved me from death and that is something the Yiga Clan wouldn’t have done in a million years! How could I possibly believe that you are part of the Yiga Clan when there is even more proof that you are on our side? It would be absolutely absurd.” Zelda replied, as silent tears fell from my eyes and down my cheeks.
“You what?” Link queried, as Zelda and I looked back at him. He was looking in between the both of us as if he thought we were crazy. ‘He couldn’t possibly be shocked about something he already knew…’ I thought for a moment, realizing that Zelda let the Molduga attack slip. “(Y/N), you saved Zelda from a Molduga?” He asked.
“…Yes?” I replied, a little scared about the way he would react; However, he didn’t say another word for a moment. Zelda muttered a quick sorry in my direction before I decided to speak again. “Zelda, if you are willing to hear my story… then I would be glad to tell it… Oh, that’s too weird! Sorry, I don’t know what came over me!!”
“Actually, I will take you up on your explanation.” Zelda spoke, as I tried to collect my thoughts the best I could.
“I… was captured by the Yiga Clan after I was attacked by a Molduga. I was out there looking for something really important to me, and well… I was knocked out after I saw my life flash before my eyes. The next thing I knew, I woke up in a cold cell. At first, they were just going to kill me. I was put on their bizarre form of death row, until I said something that may have mentioned that I had relations with you… and the other Champions. They decided to keep me alive until I told them everything, they wanted to know… I was there long enough to have their leader… get the wrong idea… I managed to escape, but the Yiga Clan are still chasing after me, as you already knew. I’m sorry I had to rope you and Link into all of this. It wasn’t my intention.” I explained, feeling a weight being lifted off my chest. I was relieved that I got to tell someone that wasn’t a guy friend.
“We were already roped into this from the start. So, if anything, you are one of us.” Zelda commented, as hope glimmered in my eyes. I was expecting her to never forgive me, but here Zelda was, being considerate as ever, “Shall we continue through the canyon, (Y/N)?” I nodded, as we rode along. I wasn’t looking out for anything since I knew that there would be nothing, until the end. As we came into view of the Forgotten Temple, I gasped from the sight. I had seen this place before, but not with my own eyes, but through Link’s. Pulling out my notebook, I quickly jotted down important notes as well as a quick drawing that I would perfect later. Zelda jumped off her horse and ran toward the great building. “(Y/N), look at this! What a splendid guess you conceived!! It’s gorgeous…” Link and I jumped off our horses before Link went to secure them. Zelda and I gazed in awe at the structure.
“I wonder what this building once was…” I murmured, as Zelda smiled at me. “I guess we will never know unless we go inside.” Pulling my bag off my shoulders, I started to dig into the contents. I pulled out some rope and a grappling hook, before feeling satisfied. Generally, I was fine at climbing with rope or protection, and I knew Link could handle it much better than I ever could; However, Zelda’s climbing abilities I was unsure about. As I was getting the rope ready, Zelda snapped a picture of the building with the Sheikah Slate; However, I wouldn’t know that until later.
Throwing the hook up to the entrance, I tugged on it a little to see if it was stable. Seeming to be said condition, we started to climb upwards. Me being the first, then Zelda, and Link beneath her. Once at the entrance, we gazed out into the great building. ‘Was this once part of Skyloft? If so, did Skyward Sword Link touch these very walls?’ I thought, brushing my fingers over the stone. I was lost in nostalgia, before a voice spoke. “Come along (Y/N). You don’t want to be left behind, do you?” Link stated, before handing over the rope. Zelda was already at the bottom of the Forgotten Temple, looking at every detail with awe. Grabbing the rope, I slide down and started to write down every little detail that referenced Skyward Sword. As my feathered pen danced along the paper, Zelda came behind me with something behind her back.
“Hey, (Y/N). I believe I found something that would certainly peak your interest.” Turning to face the scholarly Princess, she handed me something that almost made my eyes burst out from their sockets. It was a mere bracelet. One of a blue and pink hue, with the Triforce engraved into the odd, polished stone. My breath hitched at the sight. ‘This is…’ I thought, before Zelda took me out of my head. “(Y/N), are you alright?!” She exasperated, before I shook my head.
“No, I’m okay. I’ve just… never seen anything like this before. Thank you for finding it. It will certainly help with my research, Zelda.” I answered, rubbing my fingers across the bracelet. ‘Why would it be here? And how has it stayed in such beautiful condition?’ I asked myself, knowing my answers well enough to brush the questions to the side. ‘Interesting how Zelda found one of her ancestors possessions…’ I thought to myself again, before putting the trinket in my bag. “Let’s keep up the search. Link, let’s head to the next room.”
Chapter Text
As we climbed up the rough rope, I was beneath Link and Zelda. First being Zelda, then Link, and finally myself. Every time I would look upward, I couldn’t help but blush profusely. I tried to keep my gaze attached to anything else, so my eyes became connected to the sword on his back. ‘The Master Sword,’ I thought, ‘The legendary sword that only a select few are able to wield, but why? What would happen if I were to wield it in my own hands?’ I wondered, as I felt my hands slowly slip from the rope. Before I knew it, my hands slipped off. Before I could scream, a hand captured my own, as tightly as an iron fist. Looking up, I saw Link holding tightly to my hand with everything he had. With a quick sweep, the blond knight threw me upwards, before I collided with the ground. Link quickly climbed the rope to check on my condition.
“(Y/N), are you okay?” He asked, holding my shoulder firmly. His gaze was intense, yet the beautiful chaos that was his irises made something in my heart jump out of my chest. Zelda came over to my figure and gave me a quick yet constricting hug. The whole time, my eyes were glued to the Hero of the Wild. ‘What on earth got into me all of a sudden?’ I nodded at Link in affirmation, showing him I was fine; However he knew something was off. On a normal occasion, he would have pushed it out of me, but he knew of my darkest secret, so he didn’t even bother saying a single word. “Then, let’s keep go-” Midsentence, Link’s stomach growled hungerly. Out of embarrassment, he covered where the growling came from.
“Well… since (Y/N) almost plummeted to her death and Link is hungry, why don’t we take a break, yes? (Y/N) can make that ‘pizza’ I was speaking of earlier. Can’t you?” Zelda questioned excitedly. Slowly taking out my bag, I started to search for the ingredients. I shook my head, promising that I would make it for her and Link once we made our way out of the Forgotten Temple. Link, in any case, started a fire and cooked up some grilled fish. Eventually, Zelda decided to take a quick nap, so it was just Link and I, awkwardly looking into the fire, trying to come up with any conversation.
“So…” Link started, rubbing the back of his neck, “Is there a reason why you lost focus? I thought you would be more centered in an unknown place such as this.”
‘Man, you’re blunt.” A little pout stretched over my face, as Link stared at me for an answer.
“I heard that.” Shock rushed over my features before I mentally scolded myself for saying something so embarrassing out loud.
“S-Sorry…” I apologized.
“It’s fine. I’m used to people saying that about me.” His voice couldn’t be flatter and more lifeless. A little twinge grew in my heart, as I tried to think of something to say. Instead of going through my options, I just blurted out the first thing that came to my mind.
“No it’s not Link, and you know it! Look, I am sorry about what I said, and I don’t see you as a blunt individual. Link, I know you only act that way, because you don’t want to make a fool out of yourself. After all, you came from practically nowhere, rose through the ranks, overcame political and overall obstacles, and now you have one of the most important jobs in your lifetime. The greatest honor anyone could hope to receive. You’re amazing, Link! You are one of the most amazing people I have ever known. You have every right to act the way you do!” A long silence followed, as I tried to find the point I had lost. “Sorry, I was blabbering again… Link… blunt or not, you are still a symbol of hope and prosperity. And I bet most of the people who tell you that, either care about your true emotions, or are envious of what you’ve achieved. What you have become… I, being one of the envious, am telling you ‘I’m sorry.’” The sound of the crackling fire was all that could be heard. I felt almost petty for telling him something of such a nature so bluntly; However, a weight was lifted off my chest. That day was filled to the brim with a sense of relief and confession. After a brief moment of time, a red sphere was rolled over to me from Link’s end. Moving my (E/C) eyes to the object, I saw a perfect looking apple. Gazing upward toward the blond hero, I was met with his beautiful blue eyes. ‘How pretty...’ I cooed mentally, feeling a small blush cover my cold cheeks. “I’m… going to venture ahead.” I muttered, before grabbing my things and climbing down the other end of the wall.
I sketched and wrote down all the information I could; However, there was no meaningful information to be found. It was all surreal and aesthetic in an odd way, though. Zelda and Link caught up with me when I gazed upon the large goddess statue. “It’s… huge.” Zelda murmured, before I started to climb up the statue. Zelda’s pleas were the only thing to fill the room; Nevertheless, I climbed up the statue and stood upon Hylia’s hands. About to pray for solace and for luck, I stopped myself. Every now and then, I had to remind myself that she wasn’t my deity. And that I just couldn’t believe in her, no matter what happened. In her chest, was a filled crevice. Age took the goddess statue’s integrity, but I could still see what was there. ‘So this is the goddess statue from Skyward Sword, huh?’ I thought, brushing my fingers over the cold stone. “(Y/N)?! Are you doing all right up there?!” Zelda shouted from the bottom. Looking downward, I gave a small wave, before I looked at the statue again.
As I stood there, in a state of stillness, someone placed their hand on my shoulder. I turned to meet them, only to see Link. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” I commented, feeling even more lost in thought than usual. “It was said that the people of Skyloft used to do rituals from atop the largest goddess statue to ever inhabit Hyrule. It is also said that the very last ritual was given by the goddess incarnate to a boy who wielded the soul of the hero. Link? Do you believe that lost stories are true? That there is a chance that they hold some untold truth, that we could never find by staying in this time?” Looking back at him again, I smiled, “Because I believe that Skyloft was real, and that was where Hyrule originated. I wonder what happened to Skyloft… and where the history has gone. But I suppose all that matters is the present… After all, I met you and Zelda, along with so many others that really care about me.” Link immediately turned his head downwards, before he unknowingly scratched his neck out of nervous impulse. “Link? Are you alright?”
“I’m fine. There isn’t a need to worry about me.” The blond hero stated, before I took his hands in mine.
“Of course there is need to worry. I care about you, Link. Just remember that you can tell me anything. I know we haven’t known each other for long, but just remember that I will always be there for you. No matter how far you have shied away from the brilliant rays of the moon and sun.” I retorted, before a large blush covered over my features. “We probably should head back down, before Zelda decides to climb up here herself.” Link nodded in affirmation, before we returned to the ground.
“What was up there that was so important, (Y/N)?” Zelda asked, as I glanced up to where I was. Pleasant memories filled my head, as a small yet noticeable smile covered my features. I gripped my bag’s straps, as I reminisced about Skyward Sword.
“Nothing too important.” I answered, holding the large grin on my face. Zelda was shocked by this expression since my smile didn’t showcase itself often. A rare sight to see, and a good one at that. “We should probably leave, before it gets too late. I wouldn’t want to get you into any unnecessary trouble.”
“Don’t you worry about me any longer, (Y/N)! I appreciate the thought, but there is no need to worry about such trivial matters. Now, you’ll come with us, won’t you?” I looked at her confused, “(Y/N), for so long I have yearned to travel with you. Won’t you indulge me this once?” Zelda asked, as a small smile crossed over my features once more.
“Of course, Zelda.” I answered, before the Forgotten Temple was, once again, disremembered. As Zelda rode next to me, I could have sworn that I saw a small grin cross over Link’s features from the corner of my eye. I would have never thought that I would have made friends with those two. We are all so different from one another, yet something binds us together. Perhaps fate? Or what about something stronger?
Either way, I was happy.
Chapter Text
“There’s one! Oh! And another!! The flowers we have in Hyrule aren’t just beautiful… They’re also quite useful as ingredients for a variety of things.” It was a beautiful day. The sun was shining. The birds were chirping. And all was well in the Kingdom of Hyrule. As I cooked up some pizza, I glanced over to Link and Zelda. The Princess was in the middle of taking pictures of flowers with the Sheikah Slate, as Link watched with great interest. Zelda’s attention was soon drawn to a certain flower, “This one here is called the Silent Princess. It’s a rare, endangered species. Despite our efforts we can’t get them to grow domestically yet. The Princess can only thrive out here in the wild. All that we can hope… is that the species will be strong enough to prosper, on its own…” And all Hyrule can do, is hope that the Princess will prosper on her own, “Oh! Is that what I think it is?! Look at this! I don’t believe it, but I actually caught one! This delicacy is known to have very, very potent effects under the proper circumstances! Ta-da~ Research from the castle shows ingesting these can actually augment certain abilities. We wouldn’t be in a controlled environment out here, but with your level of physical fitness… you’d be a perfect candidate for the study! Go on! Taste it!!”
A small chuckle escaped my lips as I prepared the meal Zelda had been waiting for since she first tried it. Placing the basic toppings on the brimming cheese covered crust, I felt as if I were in heaven. That feeling wouldn’t last, but it was nice to have a moment to myself; However, small and obsolete it may have been. As Zelda chased Link around the field with a frog in hand, I decided to write in my journal to wait for the pizza to be done. I couldn’t focus. A plethora of reasons could have been the inevitable catalyst. It could have been anxiety, but it also could have been peace of mind; Nevertheless, I would never figure out how I was feeling. Once the delicacy was done, I served each on a clean shield. “Link! Zelda! Come get it before it’s cold!!” Sitting in a large circle, I placed the pizzas around the three of us. Zelda had an expression of immense gratitude and joy, but Link was a little more than confused.
“Link, this is (Y/N)’s famous dish! You should absolutely try it!! You will be far from disappointed!!” Zelda spoke cheerfully, before grabbing a slice and tenderly chewing on it. Link, watching how Zelda did it, picked up a slice and carefully bit into it. As my (E/C) eyes watched his expression, a face of pure discomfort quickly turned into one of great satisfaction. This was the most emotion I ever seen on his face. ‘He sure does love food, doesn’t he?’ I asked myself mentally, passing it off before digging into my food. Once I finished my slice, I looked up to see Link’s pizza completely devoured. Not a crumb remained! After Link dabbed his face with a handkerchief, he grabbed my hands in his before looking me dead in the eyes.
“Marry me.” He spoke bluntly, as a certain affection hung in his eyes. Most of this affection wasn’t for me, however. Instead it was for the food I prepared. A large, red blush covered my face as Link’s face appeared to be getting closer.
“L-Link?!” I stammered, feeling my entire world spin. “L-Link, you c-can’t really mean t-that… can you?” The blond hero stared into my eyes for another second, before backing away from my overheating figure. ‘Thank goodness…’ I breathed, appreciating my personal space once again. Link never answered me that day, and I wasn’t going to find out anytime soon. As the atmosphere grew hotter, Zelda decided to break the tension.
“So… where are we going next, (Y/N)?” Zelda queried, before taking another bite out of her meal. I thought about it for a moment, before answering.
“I was thinking of heading toward Mount Lanayru, toward the Promenade.” The look on Zelda’s face was one of worry and pain, and I knew the exact reason. ‘I’m such an idiot! Why did I mention Mount Lanayru?! Why couldn’t I just say the Promenade?!!’ I mentally groaned out of frustration, before deciding to continue my train of thought, “It’s… the last place I need to go to study Ancient Hyrule before I move onto the Zonai. I’m just hoping it all wasn’t for naught…” I whispered the last part to myself, but Zelda and Link heard it loud and clear. “You don’t have to accompany, Zelda, if you feel uncomfortable, moving toward Mount Lanayru that is.”
“Well, I’m only sixteen, so going up on Mount Lanayru is completely uncalled for. For only the wise are permitted on the mountain; However, if you aren’t heading up there, then I don’t see why I wouldn’t want to go. After all, seeing you at work gives me a warm feeling within my heart. Just knowing that your research is paying off is rather amusing to see.” A certain sadness hung heavily in the scholarly Princess’s speech. I wanted to say something encouraging to her, but I didn’t have the words. I would be like everyone else if I said she’ll unlock her Sealing Powers when it is her time, and she hasn’t told me about that yet, so it would be inappropriate to bring it up. But on one hand, the whole kingdom knows that she has been struggling to unlock it.
“Zelda?” I inquired, gaining her attention. Her emerald, green eyes were pricked with frustrated tears, and at any moment, it looked like she was about to cry, “The flow of time is always cruel... its speed seems different for each person, but no one can change it... A thing that does not change with time is a memory of younger days...Time passes, people move.... Like a river's flow, it never ends... A childish mind will turn to noble ambition... Young love will become deep affection... The clear water's surface reflects growth... I… may be babbling on, but I want you to know that I’ll never not be on your side. I know that as long as you keep moving forward, you will find what you are looking for. I promise.” Another moment of silence fell over the three of us, however, Zelda’s laughter made Link and I a little more than confused.
“Thank you… (Y/N).” Zelda acknowledged, wiping her falling tears from her eyes and cheeks. Deep down, I knew she didn’t take my words to heart. Who could blame her? The whole world seemed to have turned against her. Nodding in hesitant affirmation, I was about to pack up the pizza before I realized it was nothing more than a grease stain on my shields. ‘I’m sure Link ate it all…’ I thought, before grabbing my things and slinging them on (H/N). After we were all packed up, I jumped on my horse thoughtfully, before giving (him/her) a small pat on the neck. Link came up to me with an apple in hand.
“You have quite the strong bond with your horse, (Y/N). Color me impressed.” The blond knight voiced softly, before feeding the apple to my steed. A small smile graced my lips, as I watched Link gaze at (H/N). I had almost forgotten his great appreciation for horses. I would always accidently slam my horses into something, so I always took it as Link’s fault. Besides that, there was so much more that I pinned on him, that I did not have the chance to see his true colors. Not only did I stereotype Link. I have rationalized and characterized every major person I have met so far. Revali… The other Champions… The King… and Zelda most of all. I always thought that the Silent Princess memory was full of joy and childlike wonder; However, on that day, I was proven incredibly wrong. Hyrule has never been all kittens and rainbows, but I never realized how much of it didn’t have a ray of sunshine. “(Y/N), are you alright?”
“Huh?! Yeah, I’m fine! I just…” My eyes shifted to Zelda’s discouraged figure, “I don’t know if I said the right thing, Link. I kind of regret saying anything at all now…” Suddenly, Link took my hand from the reigns and held it in his own. His blue eyes seemed to shine in the sun, as if they were made of sapphires. Another thing that seemed to escape my common instincts, was how handsome Link really was. A small blush covered my cheeks once more.
“…Well, shall we be off?” Zelda asked, glancing back at Link and me. The sight before her was somewhat romantic. Yet, the moment had to be ruined. Link and I looked over at Zelda again, before I followed behind her and her regal steed. As usual, Link followed suit, as nothing out of the ordinary just happened. Little did I know that the blond hero was confused about his inner most feelings.
Chapter Text
“Have you found anything interesting over there, Zelda?” I questioned, as I looked over my shoulder to look at the scholarly Princess. Her delicate hands fumbled through the massive piles of rubble, before she looked over her shoulder. Zelda turned to me, before dusting off her hands on her black pants.
“Nothing over here. Do you have anything yet, (Y/N)?” Zelda asked, before walking over to my figure. Rubbing my forehead with my forearm, I wiped the sweat and dirt off my contorted face. Smiling at her, I let out a small sigh. “Oh, I see…” Zelda knew what I was thinking, so there wasn’t a reason for me to answer, “Well, there is no need to fret. I am sure we’ll find something to your interest. Whatever, that may be…” After patting me on the back, Zelda returned to her pile of rubble.
Eyes. Beading, anxious eyes were glaring into my soul through my back. Anytime I would look back at said eyes, I couldn’t find anything. Luckily, Zelda didn’t notice, and I didn’t take Link as a carefree type of person, so if he saw my state, he would likely feel the same way. Link was calm, therefore, I should be calm. As my hands rummaged, I needed up finding a couple of slabs with strange writing on them. If I knew better, which I did, I would have thought that the writing was ancient Hylian. Shoving the rocks in my bag for later research, I started to wonder if there was anything inside of the buildings. After all, they looked inhabitable enough.
Before venturing inside, I decided to tell either Zelda or Link that I was going in; However, something discombobulated me. Not mentally, but literally. A hand the size of my face covered my mouth, as I tried to make a sound; However, I was already teleported away and onto the Cliffs of Quince. The hand was covered by a red glove, with all-to-familiar spikes that made my anxiety reach peaks I didn’t know were possible. ‘No! Not again!!’ I mentally screamed, shutting my eyes as tight as I possibly could. “(Y/N), don’t be scared.” A deep voice spoke. Opening my (E/C) eyes, they were instantly met with a pair of brown ones.
“Sooga…” I breathed, as a soft blush covered my face. Sooga had a soft smile painted on his features, as he held his indented mask in one of his hands. He kneeled down to my level as he continued to give me a big smile. As minimal time passed, my surprised expression turned into a pout, “Sooga, that wasn’t a good time to whisk me away! I was with Zelda and Link!! There probably worried sick…” Sooga lightly scratched his neck in embarrassment, speaking a quick and quiet apology, “But… I’m glad to see you again, nevertheless. So, how has the Yiga Clan been faring?”
“The Clan has calmed down quite a bit; However, Master Kohga has been relentless as of late.” Giving him a questioning look, before he continued, “Ever since your… reappearance in Gerudo Desert, Master Kohga has gained a great confidence that you’ll eventually slip up and get yourself caught. You have technically been three steps ahead of the Yiga Clan, so my Master is waiting for his moment to strike.”
“‘Three steps ahead?’ I thought the Yiga Clan were skilled ninjas with the ability to track down anyone they choose. It seems… unlikely that I would evade them so much.” Sooga affirmed my statement with a curt nod. “Sooga? Have you been keeping me out of the Yiga Clan’s reach?”
“You know, you should learn to cover your own tracks. I can’t follow you around all the time and clean up your messes. In any case if I wasn’t watching over you, you would have been captured a couple of days after you escaped.” Sooga answered, as I slightly flinched. ‘Ouch!’ I thought, before I started to look at the scenery before me. The view was not one I had witnessed before. Besides the abundance of flowers and rocks, I was able to look at the Dueling Peaks and Hateno Village. The area was secluded, as we stood on top of the world.
“This place is beautiful, Sooga. I don’t think I have ever made my way up here before.” I muttered, loud enough for Sooga to hear me, but so hushed that the winds intertwined with my voice.
Right in front of Sooga was the purest angel. A seer from the goddess Hylia herself. Though Sooga did not believe in such deities, he looked upon me as if I was worth more than his own life. All he wanted, was to see me smile every time I looked upon his figure. Luckily for him, that was most definitely the case. The very idea of seeing Sooga face to face made my heart swell; However, I had no clue as to why. Something about him sent so many emotions flowing through my heart. I knew that these feelings weren’t bad, in fact they were the very definition of good. Knowing Sooga. Seeing Sooga. Talking to Sooga. These things made me happy, and that was all that mattered. “(Y/N)?” Sooga questioned softly, striding over to my figure. I turned to meet his gaze. The wind brushed through my (H/C) hair, gently playing with it as my eyes were steadfast on the stoic ape. My hands were over my heart as we stared at each other in silence.
“Yes, Sooga?” I replied, waiting for him to finish his thought. As he was about to speak, but something stopped him. He backed away promptly, before staring down at the ground. No hint of confidence hung in his beautiful brown eyes. Not anymore. “Sooga? What’s wrong?”
“(Y/N)… I have decided something.” Lifting an eyebrow, I motioned him to continue, “When I saved you from the Molduga that day, I thought you wouldn’t bring anything to me as if you were nothing more than an flee ridden rat.” Giving him an annoyed expression, he resumed, “However, for the first time, you proved me… inaccurate in my thinking. Every second I am by your side, I’m… happy. When I first saw you, when you first talked, when you showed me unwarranted kindness, and all the times after gave me much bliss. My dream… is for the Yiga Clan to disband and find the same happiness as I have…” A long pause ensued, “I’m afraid that this is our final meeting.” Sooga informed, as my eyes widened greatly. Before I could ask, Sooga pulled the words out of my mouth, “The Calamity is upon us, (Y/N)… and Master Kohga is becoming more observant and paranoid as the days go on without you in it. I fear that he will soon figure out that I am the traitor of the Yiga Clan if I keep having meetings with you, like this one, unless a whole army is behind me, we will not be able meet again as we have. You must forgive me-” Before Sooga could say another word, I pulled him down by his arm and kissed him tenderly on the cheek. Time stopped. For us, we were the only people in the entire universe. I closed my eyes to enjoy the moment, before I gently put my arms around him, not wanting him to go. When I opened my eyes again, I was back at the Promenade. Alone, and without anyone to turn to, I tried to find Zelda and Link.
William Shakespeare once wrote, ‘love is heavy and light, bright and dark, hot and cold, sick and healthy, asleep and awake - its everything except what it is!’ From that moment onward, I couldn’t possibly understand why my heart ached to see Sooga again. A little part of me hoped I would see him again; However, the stoic ape kept his word. We would never see each other again.
Chapter Text
Upon returning to the Promenade, Zelda gasped at the sight of my figure before she ran up and hugged me tight. Zelda voiced her worries of my sudden disappearance and was glad that I wasn’t in any immediate danger. The Princess didn’t know where I had gone, or who had took me; Nevertheless, she was happy I returned in safe condition. We spent the night in Kakariko Village before I bid farewell to the Princess and her knight. As I jumped on my steed, I wondered where I should have gone. My ancient Hylian research was complete, and I felt like I had nowhere else to go. Through impulse, I rode through the Promenade once more with no destination in mind. Passing through, I felt a dark pit in my stomach. I was worried about Sooga and the current circumstance he had dug himself into. I was grateful that he saved my life; However, the worry and aching feeling that lurked deep inside me was enough to sense the deep pangs of guilt in my heart.
But could I have done anything else? I had two options. Return to the Yiga Clan and beg for Master Kohga’s forgiveness or do as I was told by Sooga and continue to evade the Yiga Clan at all costs. Neither option was ideal and in either scenario, Sooga and I were still trapped, doomed to slip up at some point. ‘Stay away from the Yiga,’ I thought, ‘The more I stay away, the better chance Sooga will live on.’ Finding myself through the East Gate, I leapt off and decided to climb Lanayru Mountain, knowing that it wouldn’t hurt to look around to find my switch. Scanning the area, and finding no immediate danger, I started to ascend the mountain. The atmosphere was cold, and I steadily felt my toes become ice. As a result, I put on my Snowquill armor and wrapped Revali’s scarf around my neck.
My eyes looked upon the mountain. An aching feeling bubbled in my stomach the higher I rose. This would be Zelda’s second to last chance to gain her fabled Sealing Power. Her last before the Calamity strikes. Burying my thoughts deep within my mind, I decided to focus on the beauty of the scenery before me. Since I lived in a city, I never got to see mountains all too much, nevertheless climb them! It felt surreal and almost aesthetic. Ice pillar started to appear and became more frequent as I climbed further and further. Eventually, a large storm covered the mountain. Blizzard conditions had set in and all I could do was build a fire to wait out the storm.
There was a designated pathway. It was made of fine stone which was dressed in snow and frost. I wondered why there was a pathway since there isn’t a reason to climb the mountain. ‘Do other people climb Lanayru? And what for? To get a blessing from the goddess?’ In my head, I argued with myself why there was a mere path, however, I was alone and feeling the thin hairs of mountain madness. The quaint sound of whistling winds was the only thing to fill my ears. When the storm had settled down, the air was silent and thin. I took a moment to take in the view before me. Everything seemed so out of reach as my eyes promenaded over the sight before me. Softly falling snowflakes occasionally blocked my view; However, it only added to the overall visual. What a scenery it was…
I have often wondered if the loneliness I once felt in my own world was the same as the loneliness, I felt ascending the ice covered peak. I was alone, in spite of love, in spite of all I take and give. In spite of all my tenderness, sometimes I am not glad to live. I was alone, as though I stood on the highest peak of Hyrule. Only swirling snow was above me, endless space unfurled; With earth hidden and heaven hidden, and only my own spirit's pride to keep me from the peace of those who are not lonely, having died.
Loneliness. Social isolation. The state of distress or discomfort of the absence of social interactions. Upon the peak, I once again realized my solitude. It comes and goes. In my world, I felt like I had no one. Not a single soul lingered next to mine. I would fill the void with videogames, film, and a constant presence breathing down my stiff neck. The Legend of Zelda was my only joy. My one source of happiness. Here, in Hyrule, I was once lonely and distant; However, that soon changed. Upon the peak, I questioned myself. Did I really want to go home? Did I really want to abandon a world that has treated me so much better? Cars or horses? Running water or lakes and rivers? Imposing death or a slow, painful suffering? That, I didn’t know.
With each step, I occasionally let out a delicate huff past my lips to create a visible breath. The white wind swirled the fume around before it completely disappeared. As the blaring sun set over the great horizon, blues and whites started to combine with one another in a blissful harmony. Frost nipped at my toes as its brethren followed along with great indifference. I clung to Revali’s scarf even tighter. Upon reaching the top, a small and subtle gasp left my lips. There, the goddess statue stood, as the freezing waters circled around it. Once again, I was reminded of Skyward Sword and Zelda’s fate. Looking around for any breathing soul, I eventually took off my boots and hopped into the icy lake. A shiver ran up my spine, but I decided to walk up to her likeness anyway. Clasping my hands together, my eyes met her stone cold ones. “Goddess… hear my prayer. You are no deity of mine; However, I am starting to get more than desperate. Haven’t I suffered enough? This goose chase… this cruel game that you have set in… why? I understand whoever sent me here wanted me to endure; However, why did you allow them to rope everyone else into it? Link, Zelda, Revali? Daruk, Urbosa, Mipha? Angus, Robbie, Purah, and so many more? Please just tell me… why am I here?”
My questions were met with silence.
Chapter Text
“Oh, for Hylia’s sake!” A man cursed as I looked up from my map. I stood in front of the fork in the road. One dirt road leading to Akkala, the other leading to the volcano. The air was warm, and the grass was a brownish hue. Akkala Citadel stood in the distance, standing in all of its glory. Looking over my shoulder to see the beholder of the aggravated voice, I looked upon two Sheikah men. Both had glistening white hair tucked into their head-mounted umbrellas. Their brown eyes were fixated on a horse, who was lying on the ground with great discomfort. Getting off my stationary horse, I walked up to the duo.
“Is everything alright gentlemen?” I queried, which got their attention. One of the men was older. He had crowfeet near his eyes and his hair was more silver than white, while the other was younger, which meant they were probably related.
“Oh, yes! We’re all peachy and having a grand old time! Thanks for asking!!” The younger one spoke sarcastically, before his traveling partner slapped him over the head for his obnoxious comment. “Ow! What was that for?!”
“Sorry about him. He’s a little cranky is all. To answer your question, we’re fine. Our horse may be out of commission however.” The older gentleman answered with a wrinkled smile drawn on his features. “Oh, where are my manners! You must excuse my old age.” Before I could say anything in response, the Sheikah started to speak again, “My name is Irwin and the young, obnoxious one is my son, Lyle. Who might you be?”
“I’m…” With little reason, a picture of Sooga came into my head for a single moment. The words, ‘cover your tracks better,’ was nailed into my brain. “My name is Cherry, it’s very nice to meet you gentlemen. Um… are you headed to Akkala?” I asked, feeling some sympathy; However, Hyrule was small, so getting from one place to another wasn’t as bad as one would think. It was nature and the monsters travelers had to worry about.
“Indeed. If it wasn’t for old Valene spraining her ankle, we would still be on our way. I fear me and my son are going to head to a stable to mend her.” Our conversation ended up being one with his son. I didn’t mind this since I was debating on helping these poor people. The sun wasn’t going to shine brightly in the blue void of a sky forever, and the monster sightings have gotten so out of hand that the army are urging citizens to stay in their homes after dark. Petting (H/N)’s mane, a light bulb clicked in my head.
“Sirs? What about you use my own horse? I can get you to wherever you are going, and (H/N) is very tamed and diligent. (He/She) won’t have any problem getting you gentlemen where you need to go.” I offered graciously, as the two men side eyed one another. One being pleased and grateful while the other was more than skeptical. The older male didn’t brush off his son’s reaction and took his suspicion into account.
“What about you? I’m sure there is somewhere you have to get to.” Irwin asked, throwing me a little off guard; However, I wasn’t discombobulated for long. I didn’t really know why I was helping either. Just the thought of leaving Irwin and his son behind in such a dilemma would be cruel.
“There is but I can always wait. Besides, I’m headed to Akkala myself, so it is no bother at all.” I answered, before Irwin looked back at Lyle. This time, his father didn’t take any of his distrust into understanding, before making his decision. It wasn’t really like they had a choice.
“Lyle, hook up (H/N), and bring Valene to the nearest stable. Catch up once you’re done alright.” Without any sense of satisfaction, Lyle hooked up (H/N) onto the cart and walked off with Valene, mumbling a quick, ‘yes father,’ before leaving the both of us alone. “We should probably walk until he catches up, don’t you think?” Quickly nodding, we started to walk. (H/N) didn’t struggle or go against my wishes. (He/She) just strode right next to me unwavering. The atmosphere hastily became awkward and uncomfortable, so I decided to make some conversation; However, before I could speak up, Irwin beat me to it.
“So where are you going to in Akkala?” He asked, giving me a quick, little smile, “Let me guess… you are headed off to the Citadel to see your husband.” A large red blush appeared on my face as I tried to find the right words to diffuse the situation. ‘Husband?! Why would he s-say something like that?’ I wondered frantically, trying to think of anything.
“N-No! I’m not married!! I don’t even h-have a boyfriend!!!” The man looked at me confused before I decided to calm down and continue, “I-In any case, I’m headed to the research lab. I’m a friend of Purah and Robbie, so I decided to pop in and see what progress is being made.” I wouldn’t even have been lying. I was going to the research lab to see the two odd balls; However, I didn’t really have a reason for going besides checking in on Robbie. I had tried writing him, however, he hadn’t responded, so I decided to go myself to see his progress on my gamecard. I wasn’t about to tell that to Irwin though.
“You work for the military then?” Irwin questioned.
“N-No… not exactly. I’m… just doing some busy work for Princess Zelda.” Whether or not if I was lying or not, Irwin seemed to believe my statement, however I felt like I was in-over my head. I have lied so much while being in Hyrule, however, this conversation has stressed me out the most so far.
“Ah, so you are from the Castle, then?” The older Sheikah interrogated, side eyeing me. Not in distaste, but I felt like it was going to develop as such very soon.
“Yes.” I stated flatly, as sweat ran down my neck.
“Wait, you said you were meeting Robbie, weren’t you?” I gulped back my saliva in anticipation, “And your name is Cherry so that means that you are the girl the lad always talks about.” Irwin’s expression became a large smile, as I tried to hold back my fear. ‘Where was he going with this?’
“He talks about me a lot?” I asked slowly, choosing my words with up most care. Irwin nodded thoughtfully, looking at the Citadel.
“Oh yes. The boy is completely lovestruck, don’t you know.” Confusion incapacitated my brain, as I tried to figure out what the older man meant. ‘Lovestruck? Does he mean me or someone else?’ Shaking it off, I focused on reality once more; However, my heated face returned and caused me great discomfort. I couldn’t help but read the room and understand that Irwin was talking about me.
“N-N-No!! There is no way Robbie like-likes me!!” I protested, as the older Sheikah smiled at me yet again.
“Well what else could it be?” He inquired. The older male had stumped me. I didn’t know what to say or how to answer his question. I felt useless in a sense. ‘Is it true that Robbie does like me like that?’ I questioned myself, as Irwin laughed to himself. “Kids these days do the darndest things! Say, is Cherry your real name?” I slightly jolted, becoming stumped once again. That time, I looked Irwin in the eyes and tried to convince him telepathically. Strangely, this worked! “I’m just curious. After all, Robbie always says that he calls you Cherry because your blush is of the same color.”
“It’s a coincidence.” My lies filled my plate as if I were starving, but I decided to push it away for the time being, as guilt ate away.
“Ah~ Young love~” Irwin cooed, “Reminds me of me and my wife.” Not long after, Lyle returned. He jumped onto the back of the cart, as we did the same. Cracking the reigns, we started to make steady progress toward the Akkala Tech Lab.
“Changing the subject, where are you fellows headed?” I queried, smiling at the both of them. Lyle looked away quickly, not giving me the chance to get a good look at his face, while Irwin gave me a quaint grin.
“Same place as you, though, we are just dropping off some supplies.” He answered, patting the cart for no particular reason.
“I don’t mean to pry, but what supplies?” I inquired.
“Some ancient guardian parts that those two kids wanted to work with. You can look in the crates if you want.” Irwin answered, as I took a moment to open a crate to find a bunch of memory cards, “Supposedly they are memory cards for those robots. They serve the function of reminiscence if you couldn’t already guess from the title.”
“Interesting…” I commented, focusing on the road once again. When we made it up the hill, an energetic woman started to run toward the cart.
“There they are… supplies sweet supplies!” Purah exclaimed, “Oh! And with said supplies is the woman herself!! Good old ‘Cherry!!’” Purah exasperated happily, before barking orders at the older Sheikah and his son. “Are you here for Robbie?”
“Yeah, is he here?” I answered nervously, not wanting to hear that the genius eccentric wasn’t there. I wouldn’t have come to Akkala for nothing if that was indeed the case.
“Of course he is here, he can’t function without me.” Purah joked, making herself look more fabulous than ever. I was quite shocked that those two weirdos never got married, or even considered having a romantic relationship. They were absolutely perfect for each other. Purah, the youthful Sheikah slate researcher, and Robbie, the older guardian extraordinaire. Why they never considered such a thing was a good question, until you realize that they were top tier rivals that had interconnecting research. All details laid before me, and I finally understood the answer to this bizarre question. Jumping off the cart and leading my horse toward the tree I usually tie their reigns to; I made my way inside the building with a nervous feeling in the pit of my stomach.
“Robbie?!” I called out, setting down my belongings near the door. Suddenly, I heard shuffling and the sound of various things falling over. There, a Robbie without any goggles stood. His brown eyes shined as he held a large, happy smile on his features. I always forgot how handsome he was.
“Cherry! It’s you!!” Robbie stretched out his arms to give me a hug; However, he ran past me and toward Purah.
“Robbie? Robbie?! It’s me!!!” Then, without any warning, Purah slapped Robbie across the face, before he could give her a hug. A small giggle escaped my lips, as I reminisced about the sight, I had just witnessed a second ago. Robbie turned around to feel me out; However he ended to hugging a mop instead of me. How he didn’t know it wasn’t a human being still confuses me to this day. “Robbie, you idiot! That’s a mop!!” Purah spat, as Robbie dropped the mop and hugged a pole instead. ‘I don’t have the heart to tell him that’s a pole…’ Walking over to him, I took his hands from the pole and wrapped them around myself, before returning the hug. One of Robbie’s hands made it up to my hair, before he started to tangle it around his fingers. Releasing the hug, I walked over to his worktable to see his goggles. Picking them up, I walked back to him.
“Robbie? Why weren’t you wearing your goggles? Aren’t you as blind as a bat without them?” I asked, placing them over his eyes, before adjusting them to fit around his head.
“You once said that you liked my eyes, so I thought I would try showing them off more often. Silly, I know, but I don’t think that matters.” Tweaking the adjustments just right, Robbie gasped softly at being able to see once more. “Ah! Thank you, Cherry!! So, what do I owe this most honored visit?”
“I was wondering how your progress on my gamecard is going. I tried writing to you, but the letters must have gotten lost in the mail. I have heard that the Yiga Clan has been doing such things recently.” I answered, as Robbie sat down in his office chair with a soft, yet unnoticeable frown.
“Don’t worry about it, Cherry. I have made some steady progress. I think if you can give me a little more time, then I can send you home right on schedule.”
“Really?!” The eccentric genius nodded earnestly, before I ran up to him and hugged him tight. I softly kissed his cheek as a quick thank you, before hugging him again. Happiness overfilled my very being. However, Robbie didn’t not share my enthusiasm. An apparent frown covered his features as he tried his best to close a drawer filled with my letters. In truth, Robbie wasn’t sure about his promise. In fact, he was uncertain and knew all too well that his lie would backfire on him. The gamecard laid behind him, broken and in pieces.
Chapter Text
If I was a seagull, I would fly as far as I could! I would fly to faraway places and sing for many people! If I wish to the Wind Fish, I wonder if my dream will come true…
-Marin, Link’s Awakening
In all of my time in Hyrule, not once have I ventured into the Faron Woods. Upon Floria Bridge, my eyes drifted over to the cascading, blue waterfalls that dipped over its green surroundings and into Lake Floria. Back in my world, in the safeness of my room, I always found the Faron to be interesting. Of course I didn’t love it due to the amount of Koroks and the fact that electricity was my worst enemy; However, being there in person brought a humble smile to my face. I was planning on doing my last large expedition, which was in the forest. I had multiple reasons to go looking in such a dangerous, unkept place, but the main idea was to find anything I could on the Zonai’s magic use and to find my switch. That night, I remembered being in the woods to kill random enemies simply due because I was incredibly bored and had nothing else better to do. I wasn’t too deep in the woods. In fact, I only followed the path toward the end of Dracozu River and near the Spring of Courage.
Wanting to be prepared for whatever was to come, I decided to venture to Lurelin Village to get supplies. Riding down the slope, I entered the village with a soft smile on my face. I remembered what Robbie had reassured, which made a zeal like wonder inhabit my beating heart. The village had a tropical feel to it upon entry. However, I was brought out of my senses when I saw someone all too familiar on the beaches. His blond hair glistened in the bright sun, as it danced in the wind. Link stood on one of the rafts, looking out to the great sea. His eyes were unseen by myself, but I knew right then and there that he was lost in his own inner thoughts. I couldn’t help but get lost in my own thoughts as well. Link resembled all the other Links so much, yet so little. Wind Waker drifted into my mind as its story played out in my head. ‘Why is he looking out to the sea?’ I pondered, continuing to unknowingly stare at him, ‘Is it because he has some sort of connection with the Hero of Wind? Is he his descendent? If so, then how did that happen?’ Without my noticing, Link turned to look at the person with their eyes set on him; However, he wouldn’t have expected me to be said individual.
“(Y/N)? What are you doing here?” Link queried, stepping off the boat to initiate conversation. I was snapped out of my senses before realizing Link was looking me straight in the eyes.
“Oh! What are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be safeguarding the Princess?” I asked, not knowing Link asked me a question. Huffing a little, Link decided to answer.
“Day off.” He answered, before sitting on the boat. He patted the spot next to him, hoping I would sit. Luckily for him, I did just that. There was a brief moment of comfortable silence. The sound of the sea’s waves crashed into the beaten sand. The strong smell of salt and water filled my nose, as I tried to think of something to say.
“You’ve had a lot of those, huh?” I commented, as Link side glanced me. At one point, his beautiful blue eyes were cold and distant. Filled to the brim with hatred and mistrust; However, this changed. His eyes were filled with an unknown emotion that could only be deemed as fascination in my eyes. Whether or not this was said emotion or not, I wouldn’t know until much later.
“The Princess gives them out as she chooses. She promised to stay in the Castle while I’m away, so there isn’t anything to worry about.” Clicking my tongue with a knowing expression, the atmosphere settled back into a quiet state.
“Why did you come here of all places?” My general curiosity got the better of me. It wasn’t like this was a bad thing; Nevertheless, I felt a little embarrassed by my sudden questioning. Link didn’t seem to mind.
“I don’t know. The sea calms me greatly. I feel a strange connection to it for some odd reason.” The idea of Wind Waker passed over my mind as the fangirl that I thought was buried away came out and started to connect the dots. Shaking my head of these annoying thoughts, I focused my attention back on Link, who has his whole attention set on me. “What are you doing here?” He asked, not showcasing any emotion.
“Oh! Well… I’m going to start my Zonai research today, so I decided to collect some supplies from then closest village.” I answered, giving him an excited smile. In truth, I was nervous. My reasons for going into such a dangerous part of Hyrule was to find any way to get me home, whether what I find is my switch or some Zonai spell. Deep down, I hoped and prayed for any sort of luck. “So… how has the Princess been? It has been a little while.”
“She’s doing fine.” Link answered flatly, telling me everything I needed to know. The Princess was probably worrying about her Sealing Power, and who could blame her? With everything going on, I wasn’t surprised that she was in a state of panic.
“What about you? The last time I saw you, you seemed… a bit spooked.” I queried, wanting to continue the conversation without it getting awkward. Link stared at me, as if he was debating his answer. ‘Is something on his mind?’ I wondered, raising an eyebrow.
“Isn’t that a normal reaction when you see someone get kidnapped by a Yiga member?” The world had stopped in its tracks, except it wasn’t a good thing. Sweat ran down my temple as I tried to think of anything to say to him. The blond knight fixed his gaze to the sea, awaiting my answer. Not excuse.
“You saw him… take me? At the promenade?” I inquired, trying to piece everything together. Link gave me a small, subtle, worried look.
“I’m the Princess’s knight, I know when danger lurks by. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be a good knight, would I?” Link laughed darkly, rubbing his temples. ‘How long?’ I wanted to ask, ‘How long have you been up thinking about something like that? How long have you been worried for… my safety?’ But I decided to not say something so embarrassing. It would have only made it worse.
“Link, he’s not dangerous. He’s on our side.” I commented, gazing into his blue eyes with sheer determination. Link didn’t seem to buy it at first.
“He wore Yiga attire, high ranked too by the looks of it. And, of course, the fact that he fought you before.” The blond hero argued, keeping his voice low so no one would overhear our conversation. I would have thought out my next answer, however, I felt like it would mean more if I didn’t have time to think about it.
“Link, he helped me escape.” Those words made Link stare at my figure once more. He was confused, and who could blame him? Not getting through to him, I decided to continue, “He only fought me in Gerudo Desert so he wouldn’t be caught red handed.” Link still seemed unassured by my words. Placing a hand on his shoulder, I gazed into his eyes, “Nothing bad has happened to me, Link. I promise you that much. Besides, he is the biggest teddy bear I have ever met.”
“If you say so, (Y/N).” The blond knight sighed in a defeated manner, before crossing his covered arms and focusing his eyes on the sand which attached itself to his leather boots. “I still can’t help but… worry.”
“Hm?” This was the most confusing thing I have heard in Hyrule thus far. ‘Link is worried… about me?’ I asked myself, feeling a small pink hue cover my cheeks in a flustered manner. Link was always so calm and collected. I have never seen him otherwise. The exception being when Calamity occurs, and everyone is unprepared, “Worry? Why would you have to worry about me?”
“Sorry, forget I said anything.” The blond hero muttered, before giving me a quick smile. It wasn’t real. I knew I was dense, but I wasn’t so naïve to know that Link’s smile wasn’t genuine in the slightest.
“Okay…” I knew I didn’t have any control over him. He made up his mind and trying to change it wouldn’t be my place. I decided to move on to another topic, “Hey Link, I was thinking. Faron Woods is a dangerous place, and traveling with someone would really help… so… Would you like to come with me?”
“So… it’ll just be you, me, alone together? In the woods?” Link inquired, before a long pause ensued. His question confused me enough to prompt my expression to contort. ‘What did he mean by that?’ Brushing it off, my face went back to normal.
“Yeah, you want to come?” I offered again, extending my hand out to him in a friendly manner. Link thought about it for a second, before reciprocating my grin.
“Sure.” He answered, as I stood up in excitement and grabbed his hand in mine. Pulling him off his bum and onto his feet, I started to take him around Lurelin Village to get some much needed supplies. Once it was all taken care of, we walked to the stable. My horse’s reigns were being held tightly around my fingers as Epona’s reigns were knitted around Link’s hands. He and I bantered about random things. We decided to stay clear of any topic that were bigger than ourselves. “I’m going to put the horses away. I’ll be back in a moment.”
“Okay, I’ll be waiting.” Link took my horse’s reigns off my fingers, before I watched him walk up to the counter. I decided to look at my map until he got back. I was originally planning to ride (H/N) on the road until I was at the second crossing of Floria River. I would leave (H/N) there so I could explore the Zonai Ruins; However, Link had told me that leaving my horse behind would only cause more problems. Our best bet was to follow the dirt road on foot and then walk into the designated point. Time wasn’t on my side, but I couldn’t just leave my steed behind in such a dangerous, unforgiving area. I wasn’t sure how long I would have to be in the woods. It could be a couple days. It could be a couple weeks. It couldn’t be over a month. When Link got back, we started to drag our feet along the dirt road once more. Upon reaching the burrows of Guchini Plains, an updraft was formed, and a large gust of wind made the hero and I cover our eyes. Once it settled, a certain egotistical bird stood before the both of us, but his full attention was on me.
“Hello, (Y/N). Long time, no see.”
Chapter Text
“Revali!” I exasperated happily, running up to him to give him a large hug. He returned it as quickly as it was given. I hadn’t seen him in almost three months, so acting clingy was only natural, “How have you been? I hope you have been in good health.”
“I have been, (Y/N). There isn’t a reason to worry about me.” I always forgot how gentle Revali could be when he was comfortable. I wish we had more moments like this. They felt nice. “The real question is, what are you doing all the way in the Faron?” He asked, tilting his head to the side in questioning. I was suddenly reminded of my current mission.
“We were about to go do some research connected to the Zonai. I… don’t think I actually wrote to you about that, did I?” I queried, feeling a little guilty for not telling him something so important. After all, when I wrote that letter, I had just directed my attention to my research. Revali’s expression became very vague.
“No, you didn’t. Oh! But speaking on the topic!” Suddenly, Revali gripped his two feathered fingers against my cheek before squeezing it harshly. “That’s what you get when you take my bomb arrows without permission! Honestly!! I don’t know how I tolerate such asinine behavior.” The navy Rito huffed, before he turned away from my figure, obviously annoyed. Smiling a little, I stepped in front of his feathered figure.
“Because you love me~” I teased jokingly, as Revali stared down at my happy figure.
“You’re an idiot, and that is final.” Revali scoffed, before he snapped out of it, “Wait, you said ‘we’ didn’t you?” At first, I was confused. ‘We?’ I thought, ‘What is he talking about?’ Before I could answer, a twig snapped from under another person’s foot, which so happened to be the blond knight that Revali despised. I was suddenly reminded, as Revali stared at Link with an unstable glare fixated on him, “Oh, um… Revali? I’m sure you know Link. He had the day off, so I thought it would be fun to go into the Zonai Ruins with him.” Without so much as a warning, Revali’s feathers puffed out, making him take the shape of a ball.
“Revali! What’s wrong?! I didn’t even know you could do that!!” My concern slowly became amazement as I gazed upon my mentor. At the speed of light, Revali skyrocketed into the sky and disappeared for a moment. An echo of a frustrated scream met Link and I’s ears, before Revali flew back to us. “Are you okay, Revali? I know it’s a stupid question but-” Before I could continue any further, Revali spoke.
“Don’t worry, (Y/N). I’m fine.” Revali reassured, before giving Link a disheartening glare, “However, I can’t let you go on this expedition by yourselves, so I will do you both the honor of accompanying you along your journey.”
“You really want to come, Revali? I’m not saying you can’t!! It’s just… adventuring doesn’t seem like your thing.” I tried to sound as polite and nice as possible, to avoid hurting Revali’s feelings. It didn’t seem like I did; However, something else seemed to upset him. But what, I wondered.
“Just because it isn’t ‘my thing,’ doesn’t mean I wouldn’t want to do it with you. You are my most prized student. I wouldn’t wish for you to go to such a desolate area with someone… like him.” Looking back at Link, I saw a soft glare in Revali’s direction; However, the blond hero’s expression still went unnoticed by the navy bird who wanted a reaction from the knight so much.
“Okay…” I sighed, knowing that this excursion was going to be nothing but frustrating with Revali and Link at each other’s necks, “But if you two are coming with me, that means no fighting. No glaring. No nothing. The last thing I want is my two friends fighting and for everyone to get some weird form of mountain madness. Deal?” They glared at one another without saying a single word. Finally, Revali huffed before placing his eyes on my own. It was an unspoken agreement; However, I knew it wouldn’t last. Revali and Link were bound to find a loop-hole. But besides the blatant truth, I decided to believe that they wouldn’t fight. “Alright. Shall we be off then?” Both of them nodded, before we continued down the forested road.
Crossing over Sarjon Bridge, I gazed down at the water feeling some sort of calming effect. When I was younger, I always wanted to live in a forested area next to a bubbling stream. Unfortunately, my parents lived in the city, and I didn’t have anyone else in the family that lived in such a place. So no babbling brooks for the likes of me. The two males stood behind me, wondering what I was looking at. Revali found it odd that I was looking at rushing water; However, Link thought it was endearing. Standing up, I gripped my bag’s straps excitedly, before skipping off the bridge. No one spoke until we reached the supposed entrance of the Zonai ruins. Unlike in the game, the monster base hadn’t been built.
“So this is it?” Link asked, gazing at the unknown that sat before the three of us. I nodded, before taking out my journal and crouching down so I could write down a couple of obvious truths. As Link started to walk down the path a little ways, Revali stayed by my side and watched me write down whatever needed to be written.
“So… we are right here. Now we just need to… follow wherever the path takes us.” I murmured, mainly to myself. As I bit my fingernail in thought, Revali picked up my notebook and took a closer look at what was supposed to look like a map. “Revali?” I asked, as I looked at his profile. His peridot eyes were gazing at my mess that was the sketch. Revali’s eyes held a sad look within them, like he was uncertain. After a moment or two, Revali turned his eyes to face my own.
“How can you decipher anything from this? This looks like something a five year old would draw.” Revali was still haughty as ever. Mentally, I rolled my eyes and gave him a quick smile, before sitting up, with my notebook in hand. Offering my hand to him, he took it without another thought. As my eyes gazed on the greenery around us, I noticed that the familiar blond hero was out of sight. I decided not to say anything about it, since I knew things were tense. ‘Perhaps bringing people along with me was a mistake… Maybe I should have went by myself.’ Taking a deep breath through my nose, I started to walk further into the woods. Revali followed suit.
“So, Revali? How has Rito Village fared in my absence?” I queried, as I strolled right next to him. I wasn’t worried about Link. I knew that the blond hero could dig into his animal instincts at will and become a feral animal at any time. The navy Rito just stared at me for a moment, before adverting his gaze someplace else.
“It has fared fine without you being there. After all, I’m there to protect it at all times, so there isn’t any possible way the Rito could be in danger.” Revali assured, making sure his tone was the same as his attitude would have been for anyone else. “You know, the least you could have done was stay at Flight Range until I returned. That way, we could have spent some time together.”
“I’m sorry Revali. I was going to! Trust me!! But… I found a lead and… this was it.” Revali seemed more than confused about my response, so I decided to elaborate. “The Zonai were described as being magic wielders, so I thought… if I could find a spell or something of that nature to teleport someone from one place to another… then I could get home that way.”
“Still haven’t found your device, huh?” Revali inquired, knowing the answer; However, I appreciated the fact that he wasn’t rude about it. Thinking about it, we were both lonely individuals. In this entire universe, it seemed like we didn’t have anyone. Revali would have rather died then talk about it; However, I always knew he was lonely. I always knew he didn’t really have anyone to depend on. In such a context, we were the same. I shook my head, as we continued on our merry way. Upon reaching Damel Forest, we saw a distant Link, sitting beside an already lit fire. The blond knight’s back faced us. Gazing up at Revali, I could tell he was trying his hardest to hide any annoyances he had.
“Hey Link. You should have told us that you were scouting ahead.” I smiled, taking off my bag before sitting next to him. Revali stood haughtily, glaring at Link with a piercing glare. Link shrugged his shoulders before returning a quick smile at my direction. An awkward atmosphere set in rather quickly as the sounds of the forest filled my ears. “Alright then! I’m going to get some firewood by myself, while you boys chat. I’ll be back in a moment, but if I am gone for over an hour, start looking for me, okay?” No answer. “Okay… bye.” I stated awkwardly, before leaving the two males alone. Without me, a conversation soon ensued.
“Did you really think you could get away with going into the Faron with (Y/N), alone?” Revali snarled, approaching Link who was still looking into the fire. The blond hero’s eyes trailed toward Revali before he answered. Not verbally of course. Revali let out a brief, frustrated huff, before continuing to speak, “Inconceivable. Let me guess, supposed hero… You love her, don’t you?” Link froze in place, not knowing how to react. The blond knight was more than used to Revali’s attitude; However, the Rito caught him off guard. Turning to face the accuser, Link found him standing high above him. “My, my~ You don’t know, do you? Pity. I guess, when it comes to knowing (Y/N) on a personal level, I come out victorious. Now then… tell (Y/N), I’m going to scout ahead.” The knight had never felt so threatened in his entire life, but why? He wondered why he felt so intimidated by the haughty Rito. It never happened before. As his blue eyes stared into the fire, he started to run his fingers through his tangled thoughts.
‘She so… odd. Yet, I find myself being drawn to her somehow. There isn’t a doubt that I like her; However, do I really love her? Do I love the mysterious, oddly suspicious girl who deems herself as an ally? Do I love (Y/N)?’ Stick in hand, he stooked the fire, not having anything better to do in the moment. “Maybe I do love her…”
“Oh, and who is the lucky ‘her?’”
Chapter Text
Link jolted from where he sat, immediately looking at me. I let out a soft giggle before placing down the firewood and sitting next to his surprised figure, “Sorry did I scare you, Link?” As I gave him a friendly smile, he shied away from my figure. Confused and a little hurt, I let this odd, new behavior slide. In all my years of playing Breath of the Wild, I had never seen the blond knight shy away from anything or anyone. Was this a normal thing for him? Or did I just get lucky? “Well… I am sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you like that. Anyway, you still need to answer my question. Who is the lucky girl?” I cooed teasingly, as Link slightly glared me down. A smile remained on my face as he did so.
“It’s…” Link spoke, pausing for a second, trying to gain some courage. For the possible descendant who wielded the Triforce of Courage, the blond hero couldn’t seem to find said audacity. He wondered what he should say, as I continued to look at him. “… a secret.”
“Huh?! No that can’t be it! Details Link!! I need details!!!” I yelled, throwing a miniature fit as Link watched, not having the words. Sitting up again, I thought for a moment about who he could have been referring to. ‘Well… it can’t be some average girl… so she has got to be someone close to him. Zelda… smart, beautiful, and all around loveable… Link spends a lot of time with her as of late, so is it the scholarly Princess? But on the other hand, Mipha is adorable, kind-hearted, and a personal friend of Link’s since he was a little tot… So it could be Mipha too…’ As steam practically came out of my ears, Link watched in fascination.
“Hey! Don’t forget to breath!!” Taking Link’s advice, I breathed in another gust of air, before going back to thinking. ‘Mipha, or Zelda?’ I pondered, as my face contorted in frustration. So much so, that my face slowly became red in color. Eventually, I dropped the train of thought since my internal debate wasn’t getting me anywhere. “What were you thinking about?” Link asked, feeling inclined to say something.
“Oh, nothing important. Just… debating to myself whether or not to steal Revali’s bomb arrows.” I laughed awkwardly, grabbing out the needed ingredients to make said arrows. “I decided to just make my own, since he’d get angry with me again.” We sat there in eerie silence. I would have begged for Revali to come back, but I knew that it wouldn’t just be awkward, it would be tense. “Hey Link, can I see the Master Sword?”
“Why?” He asked, glancing at me with great interest written in his baby blue irises. Taken aback, I started to mumble nothing as if I didn’t know how to speak properly. Link let out a little chuckle, before unsheathing his sword. Touching the blade, I felt a surge of power. The hairs on the back of my neck stood still for a single moment, as I looked upon the weapon.
“You know, it is said that something beyond Hylian understanding dwells in the sword, locked away from everyone who has wielded it, except the first. I wonder if… this mystery still lives within the sword, guiding the chosen hero of the time toward salvation.” Realizing what I said, I glanced at Link who seemed a little confused.
“Does everyone speak the same way you do, where you are from?” The blond knight asked, making my brain go into overdrive. Before I could think of any response whatsoever, Link decided to speak once more, “It’s only natural for a dimension hopper to say such things.” Gapping a little by his words, my eyes widened in shock.
“Y-You… um…” I couldn’t help but stutter after hearing such words come out of his mouth. I started to feel dizzy, yet I was able to pull myself together. “S-So… you know then?” Link nodded in affirmation, “And… how long have you known?” I stammered, not knowing what else to say to him.
“A little over three months now.” He stated nonchalantly, as I felt an intense urge to scream; However, I stayed quiet.
“That’s the day when the Yiga Clan attacked us in Gerudo Desert! You mean you’ve known for that long?! How did you figure it out?!!” As I stared at him intensely. ‘Perhaps, it isn’t that bad…’ I justified, knowing that it didn’t work. Placing my head in my hands, tears started to prick my eyes. Knowing there wasn’t any possible way of him figuring out my secret without someone telling him, I asked, “Who told you?”
“The day after the attack, Zelda and I traveled to the Ancient Tech Laboratory. We saw your ‘chip,’ and Robbie told us who you really are and gave us an idea about where you are really from.” Mumbling a soft, ‘damn you Robbie,’ I put my head back in my hands, trying to find some stability. Suddenly a larger hand caressed my back lovingly, in order to comfort my woes. Looking over to Link, he gave me a quick smile, reassuring me of something; However, I never knew why he was comforting until much later. I always thought he did it because I was depressed, and it is normal for someone close to consul you. But… that moment didn’t feel like that. At least not all of it.
“You’re not mad?” I inquired, still gazing into his eyes. He shook his head before pulling me into a comforting hug. I couldn’t believe this was happening to me. Link, the Hero of the Wild, was holding me close to him. He was warm and smelt like baked apples. It… felt nice… being in his arms like this…
“Ahem!” Another party coughed out, in an irritated matter. Pulling away from one another, we both looked at an annoyed Revali, who was currently holding a couple fish. “Am I interrupting you two?” Standing up, I grabbed some of the flopping fish Revali had in his arm, giving him a small smile.
“No, Link was just comforting. If you want, I can give you a hug~” If it wasn’t for Revali’s feathers, I could have seen his beet red blush. Taking the fish over to the fire, I started to cook them over the fire. “Revali, do you want your fish rare?” I questioned, as I was about done with Link’s.
“No, cook mine the same as yours.” Revali answered, tuning up his bow as he waited for his dinner.
“Alright, Link. Five well-done bass, with a touch of salt and lemon. Bon appetite!” Revali and Link stared at me for a second, wondering what that was supposed to mean; However, they both passed it off as being part of my world after a moment or two. As I started to cook Revali’s, the Rito and the Hylian started to have a conversation with each other.
“You didn’t react the way a normal person would when she said that…” Revali started, giving Link the side eye, as Link stopped devouring his meal to glare right back Revali. ‘Oh no…’ I thought to myself, as I continued to focus on the task at hand and not the conversation behind me, ‘…What a pretty fire…’ As I tried to go off in my own little world, Revali continued, “So, are you going to answer?” Revali taunted, as Link put down his food completely.
“I know (Y/N)’s secret, just like you.” Link stated, not showcasing any emotion on his expression. Revali quickly looked to me in questioning, as I met his gaze slowly. Nodding softly, Revali somehow caught on to what I was saying.
“But you didn’t figure that out directly, did you?” Revali queried further, almost making Link jolt. Though Link figured out said secret, I did tell Revali about my clandestine directly and far sooner than Link. But that was only because Revali asked directly, and I never learned how to say no to something like that. “You learned it through someone else. Pray tell, who was it?”
“Alright, knock it off! Shut up and eat!!” I scolded, making both of them dig into their meals. Sitting on the other side of the fire, I started to speak more calmly, “Look, I’m not trying to force you two to get along; However, the least you could do not talk to one another while I’m right here. Link, I told Revali where I was really from first because he was my archery teacher and the Champion, I have known the longest. He managed to get it out of me after he got suspicious. Revali, Link figured it out through a friend of mine. He can be trusted with such a secret. Now, let’s just… try to get along?” Both males looked at one another before making another unspoken agreement with each other. With that, we set up camp and went to bed.
…
‘Only one crime is listed, but it is the worst of all: You have committed the horrendous act of treason against your Master. For your unforgivable crimes, you shall be sentenced to death, enacted immediately. Any last words?’
‘I do not regret my actions, nor do I deny them false. Knowing that I’m dying for her… will be enough. Kill me but leave her alone.’
‘Goodbye… my friend…’
…
Slash
Chapter Text
Waking up with a jolt, I felt as if something terrible happened. Breathing heavily, I grasped myself for some sort of comfort; However, finding comfort in myself wasn’t as helpful as I first thought. Stirring could have been heard from Link’s sleeping spot before I laid back down and pretended to be asleep. I tried to go back to my dreams, yet the possibility was already thrown out the window. As I lie there, on the cold, moist ground, I hoped, with everything I had, that everything was fine. And that everything was going to be okay. When the sun was high enough in the sky, I started to make a simple breakfast for myself, Link, and Revali. The smell of cooking fish and eggs stirred Link awake. He sluggishly got out of his blankets and walked over to my side before taking the leaf from my hands. Finally opening his eyes, he gazed upon me before I received a small, thankful smile from his end. Revali didn’t get up too long after. “Here you go, Revali. Eat up.” I said, as Revali grabbed the leaf and gazed at it without blinking. ‘Is he… okay?’ I wondered, before the haughty Rito started to devour the meal.
“Thank you, (Y/N). It was wonderful.” Revali thanked, before crumpling the leaf and throwing it off to the side. Nodding in affirmation, I glanced at Link to see how he was doing. At that moment, he was licking the leaf clean of the fatty juices.
“Yes, thank you.” Link acknowledged, as Revali side-eyed him slightly.
“Well… should we get going?” After they both agreed, we packed up camp and started to head out. Grabbing my notebook from my bag, I started to draw a simple sketch of the dragon heads. As I did this, I started to mumble, “So if the dragon heads are more frequent than the owls or the boars, then that can only mean that the dragons had some significance to the Zonai, but why? What reason is there for the followers of Ganondorf to worship the dragon instead of the boar?” Before I could overthink even more than I already was, Revali placed his feathered hand on my head, to get my attention. Turning to meet his gaze, he glanced at me with his calm peridot eyes, before walking ahead, along the Dracozu riverbed. Once there, I stared at the monument in awe. A large, stone dragon’s mouth laid agape, and inside was the Faron Goddess Statue. Without focusing on my companions, I walked up to the statue and stared up into the monument’s eyes. My hands tightened and balled up in anger the longer I stared at her. Both males, unknowingly came up behind me to follow my gaze.
“There’s a statue all the way out here?” Revali commented, expressing the obvious with some amount of confusion and distaste in his tone. Green, blue, and (E/C) eyes looked upon Hylia with all sorts of a differing emotions; However, my gaze differed the most. As Link and Revali looked upon her with some sort of respect, I had no sense of duty to her.
“I look upon this statue with the same distaste as the others. I wonder if she was the one that sent me here. And for what reason?” Taking a couple steps into the blistering cold waters, my eyes remained focused. “Why would you send me here? What type of sick game are you playing?! Your descendent needs you help and all you could have done was bring me into this mess?!! I just need an answer… All I need to know is why… why is that so hard?” Collapsing downward, I held my head in my hands and started to cry. As Link was about to comfort me the best he could, Revali put his feathered arm out to prevent the other male’s movement. He shook his head, signaling to not help me. Revali knew too well that I had the ability to stand up on my own two feet, and that I could snap out of these emotions quickly. That day, Link understood something important. The fact that he didn’t know me as much as he proclaimed to, and that I was hurting greatly. From loneliness. From fatigue. From fear.
After I searched around the area, I picked up every piece of rubble I possibly could for a clue. An answer. I searched the drawings for any sort of rejoinder. Alas, there was nothing to be found. Nothing. Merely rust among the wreckage. My switch was nowhere to be found. After hours of searching, I walked up to Revali and softly pulled on his scarf to get his attention. “What do you need, (Y/N)?”
“I-I want to leave. I don’t wish to stay in this place anymore. C-Can you fly Link and I back to the stable? P-Please drop him off first…” Revali didn’t have the heart to tell me ‘no,’ so he did as requested. He whispered something in Link’s ear, before flying off with him on his back. Continuing to rummage around for any reason to live, something unexpectedly caught my eye. Shoving rocks of ruin out of my way, I picked up a piece of rubble. It had one fourth of a face on it. The carved eye glared into my soul. Finding it interesting, I stuffed it away in my bag. Not too long after, Revali landed and urged me to come hither. Doing so, I attached myself to his back, before he flew off, leaving the Zonai ruins. I had expected more out of my research; However, whining could only get me so far…
Upon landing, Revali let me off of his back and held my shoulders gingerly, “(Y/N), I want you to listen to me very carefully. Alright?” I nodded, before he continued, “I know you are frustrated, and I can’t begin to comprehend how much turmoil is going on in the head of yours, but I need you to forget about it. I am the last person you want to hear this from, but I need you to know that you aren’t alone in this fight anymore. You may have lost faith in everything; However, there is still so much out there to look forward too. Don’t lose hope. Don’t lose heart. Because I won’t always be there to dry your tears. While I’m working hard to master Vah Medoh, I need you to work hard in whatever you have to do. Alright?” Revali told, keeping his tone calm, and collected. My tears had dried, as my eyes looked into his peridot ones. Placing his forehead on my mine for a moment, he stated, “Take care, you stupid girl.” After that, he flew away. That was the last time… the last time I would see him. See his smile. His eyes. In person…
Chapter Text
Diary Entry #57
262 days
How many times have I written in this notebook? About fifty seven times. Yet I am no closure to finding my switch anywhere. On the bright side, Link invited me to head with him to Castle Town and have a drink. Wholeheartedly, I accepted his kind offer, knowing that it wasn’t a daily occurrence to have a drink with the legendary hero. Now we are on our way to Castle Town.
Passing over the Bridge of Hylia, I look upon the glistening waters, instantly feeling better. My tears are dry, and a soft smile is painted on my face. The Great Plateau can be seen from the bridge, as well as Scout’s Hill and the garrison that stood upon it with great pride and dignity. Thinking sad thoughts, I stop myself from writing them. Is it censorship? I hardly think so. After all, these malice ridden thoughts are lurking in my head, so why would I be trying to hide it?
In any case, I apologized to Link for my odd behavior that early morning. I didn’t mean to explode at the Goddess statue; However, I couldn’t bottle it in anymore. I managed to not pop my lid when I was alone on Mount Lanayru, so why did I lose it while Revali and Link were there? As I feel tears well up in my eyes, I decide to stop writing.
Signing off for now!
“Are you writing in your diary, (Y/N)?” Link asked, taking his eyes off the empty dirt road. Placing my book away, I took hold of the reigns once more, before giving him a small grin. I nodded, knowing that if I spoke, the tears in my eyes would start to fall down my cheeks. Link returned a brief smile before facing forward.
“So… are we going through Gatepost Town, or are we going to take the short cut?” I queried, before Link thought for a moment. He answered a brief, ‘Gatepost Town’ before we came up on the intersection. Turning left, we continued on our merry way. “Going back to Castle Town should be fun. I haven’t been there in months. I would say that so much has changed, but I know nothing has.” Link didn’t answer, due to there being no reason to do so. Unlike most, Link respected my space, which I appreciated. Upon entering the military ridden area, I glanced up at the Great Plateau’s walls. I didn’t really have anything to think about such a wall; However, I was amazed by the idea that Guardians made it through anyway. In Gatepost Town, our peace was interrupted.
“(Y/N)!” A familiar voice called out, before I turned to the voice. A familiar, handsome male rode toward me with a large smile drawn on his features.
“Angus! What are you doing here?! Wait! Don’t answer that!! That was a stupid question, wasn’t it?” Stopping (H/N) movements, I looked at Angus with a flustered smile. Link stopped right next to me as he gazed at Angus with great confusion. It was painfully evident that Link had no idea who my friend was.
“No, it was a cute question, (Y/N).” As a result of Angus’s words, a soft blush painted over my cheeks, “What are you doing near the Outpost? Who’s you friend?” At that time, Link pulled his hood over his head, so no one would recognize him. At first, I didn’t know why he hide himself away, but some part of it made enough sense for me to ignore it and pass it off as normal.
“I’m sure you know Link. He’s Princess Zelda’s escort and a talented knight fitting of such a title.” I introduced, smiling softly at said knight. The blond hero pulled his hood down before looking back at Angus. Angus just stood there in great awe. “Are you headed out of Outpost Town, Angus?” I asked, before said male was snapped out of his thoughts.
“Yes, I am actually. If you don’t mind, I’d like to travel with you for as long as I can. I do have to head to Castle Town to submit a report, but I would be happy if you joined me.” Angus stated, as he rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment. Of course, being the dunce I was, I didn’t understand the meaning of his flustered actions. Snapping out of it, I analyzed what he said.
“We’re headed to Castle Town, so we can travel together! Isn’t that wonderful, Link?” I inquired happily, looking to Link’s figure. His expression was vague, even after he gave me a quick smile. I continued to talk to Angus, “So do you know Link personally, or were you like me and were just aware of his existence? I know you once trained with him, but you never know with those types of things.”
“A bit of both actually. I don’t know Link all too personally, but at one point, I was a student of Link’s, but you already knew that.” Angus told, with a respectful smile drawn on his features. Gasping a little, I turned my head to Link in question. Link glanced at me for a second before looking to Angus. Confusion was evident on his features.
“Student?” Link questioned, not knowing what Angus was talking about. Angus seemed distraught for a moment, before continuing to speak. A small part of me started to think that this wasn’t the greatest idea.
“Yeah! Though, we just call it ‘teaching’ even though we just trained the same as him from behind.” Angus stated shyly. At that moment, Link understood what he meant by the lesser knight’s words.
“Oh yeah…” Link mumbled, looking the other way from the both of us. Normally, I would have ignored it, but something seemed a little off. Leaning toward Link, I wanted to say something. Anything at all. However, there was nothing for me to say that would pull him out of his head. Instead, I spoke to Angus.
“So you are telling me that you and a group of random knights learned to do Link’s daily regiment and started to follow him around to do just that? And you never noticed, Link?” I queried, as Link shook his head in disagreement, “Interesting…” I mumbled softly, looking down at the leather reigns tied around my hands. The atmosphere became awkward for a moment, so I continued, “So, uh, Angus? How is your sister doing?”
“Just fine thank you. Though she drones on and on about how much she would like to see you again! My mother would like that as well.” Angus implied, as Link silently shook a little from his words. Not a single word poured out of his mouth. Though I didn’t know the reason for Link’s sudden ‘pain,’ I knew something was wrong.
“Well, maybe. I have been running around Hyrule for a while, so I’m not sure if I could spare time to find a date that would work for the both of us. Don’t get me wrong! I’d like that very much!!” I replied, making both peoples content with my answer, however briefly.
“I’m glad to hear that, (Y/N)!” Angus stated, before he glanced over to the blond knight on the other side of my horse, “So how did you meet Link?”
“Oh, well… it’s kind of complicated I’m not sure if this journey is big enough.” Angus lifted his eyebrow in question, pulling me into a guilt trip, “I guess, it started the same day we met. After I… left the castle, I met Link. It was brief, since he had business in the Castle, and I just got done with my business. After that, we started running into each other every now and then. One time in Kakariko Village. Another time in Korok Forest. So on, so forth. That is the simplified version of course.” My explanation satisfied the handsome knight to a certain degree, as we rode into Castle Town. “Are you off to the ‘base of operations,’ Angus?”
“No, I have…” Angus’s eyes drifted to Link for a moment, before returning to my eyes. A soft smile returned to his handsome features, “some time to kill before I report back. Want to head to the pub? You are more than welcome to come with us, Link.” Angus offered, as Link silently stared at him. ‘What is with this hidden rivalry? What happened between these two? They are good at hiding their hatred, but…’ I thought, before Link shook his head.
“I can’t. I have to report back to my Princess. I’ll meet you at the pub later.” Suddenly, Link gently picked up my hand and pressed his soft lips upon my knuckles. A small, yet deep colored blush washed over my features, as his contact lingered, “Until we meet again, (Y/N).” With that, Link cracked his horses reigns and rode off toward the large, metal gates. Angus placed his hand on my shoulder, getting my attention once more.
“What happened between you two?” I queried, as said knight froze. He was about to question my inquiry; However he knew that I wanted a real answer.
“Well… when King Rhoam was choosing a knight to guard Princess Zelda, Link and I were rivals. We both had immense leads over the other knights, however… Link managed to parry a rogue Guardian beam one day, managing to save himself and a couple stray bystanders. With that, I was out of the race. I haven’t been able to let it go ever since.” Angus explained, ruffling his hair in frustration and slight embarrassment. I just paused to think about his words for a second. ‘That… actually makes a lot of sense.’ I told myself before replying.
“You know, Link’s job isn’t all that easy.” I spoke, gaining Angus’s full attention. Walking into the pub, we sat down at an empty table, “I remember being in a similar situation as yours. I envied Link’s talent and it reminded me of my life before I came to Hyrule. Like you, I have no sincere destiny, but maybe that isn’t a bad thing. Link and Zelda bare something even more frustrating than a nonapparent fate. They bare a fate, which is so daunting that Princess Zelda grows tired and sore from training. So daunting that Link doesn’t speak all that much, in fear that he won’t live up to his destiny. If you walked in Link’s shoes for a day, you would understand why Link is the way he is. The same goes for Zelda.”
“I guess you are right. We may not have a set in stone destiny, but we can always create a future.” Angus commented, as his kind eyes watched my smile grow. I nodded eagerly, glad he understood my gibberish; However, something about his expression made butterflies flutter in my stomach. I decided to ignore it. Unbeknownst to me, Zelda gave Link the divine mission to check on things in Zora’s Domain. She assured Link that she was going to stay in the Castle and pray in the built in chapel. When Link appeared at the pub, he witnessed Angus making me laugh. He stood outside in the cold, thinking to himself, ‘I can’t catch a break, can I?’ After Angus left, I sat alone for a moment, before Link came over to me.
“You want to go to Zora’s Domain with me?”
Chapter Text
“Does it hurt?” I asked Link, as I temporarily bandaged up his arm. For a quick recap, as Link and I were making some conversation with one another, a pack of Lizalfos appeared out of nowhere, and attacked the both of us. Needless to say, we won but Link received a large gash on his arms from one of those monster’s claws. Link shook his head firmly, before standing up from the rock he was previously sitting on. I always forgot how strong Link was… The young man before me could be described as many things as possible. Too many to list; However, one of them was definitely courageous. He was truly fitting of the name, the Hero. My eyes darted over to the Master Sword for a moment before Link threw it over his shoulder. “Link? It’s said that whenever the Master Sword is drawn it is for a reason. And once that reason concludes, it must be put to rest. Why… do you think that is?”
“Hm?” Link hummed in thought, glancing back at his sword. “The sword isn’t sentient, (Y/N).” Link answered, concluding I was wrong for thinking such a thing.
“But it’s said that the one who bares the Sealing Power and the Hero of Wields the Sword that Seals the Darkness can hear her voice.” I exclaimed, as Link looked at me confused. ‘Oops… said something I wasn’t supposed to… again.’ I thought mentally, as Link took a couple steps toward me.
“You heard ‘her’ before?” He questioned, tilting his head as if he were a puppy. Nodding, he suddenly placed his hand on my head before ruffling my hair lovingly, “We should probably keep going. The sun isn’t going to be in the sky forever.” Smiling at that blond hero, we continued our way to the Domain. “You’ve been to the Domain before, right?”
“Yeah! I don’t mean to brag or anything, but I’m actually great friends with Mipha!!” I gloated, knowing that Link wins when it comes to knowing Mipha better; However, I knew there was something pretty important that Link didn’t know about his childhood friend. As we passed over the Great Zora Bridge, I saw two red figures in the distance. One was definitely smaller than the other. Once we were close enough, the smallest figure ran over to me with such vigor, that I couldn’t make out who it was at first.
“(Y/N)!” A childish voice rang, as he approached. Sidon jumped into my arms happily, as I scooped him up and started to swing him around. “(Y/N), I really missed you! I was so lonely while you weren’t around, that I almost thought you were never coming back!!” Sidon exasperated, as I placed him back on the ground before kneeling to his level.
“Don’t fret my little fish prince~” I cooed softly, as I tugged on his chubby, pink cheeks, “I’d always come back to you.” I continued, as Sidon turned his face away from mine. A small blush adorned him, but I wasn’t supposed to known such a detail. Quickly, I gasped, making him turn around in surprise, “Have you grown taller?!”
“Yes, I did! Two millimeters to be exact!!” Sidon stated proudly, as I stood on my feet once more. The young Prince attached himself to my leg immediately afterwards. Suddenly, Mipha appeared and smiled in my direction before focusing her full attention on Link.
“How are you, Link?” Mipha asked shyly, as Link focused on her features. I watched the two with a wholesome emotion in my heart. ‘Why are these two so cute together?’ I questioned myself mentally, feeling happy to reunite them; Sidon, on the other hand, wasn’t so happy.
“I am well, what about you?” Link questioned, as Mipha gave him a quick, and shy, ‘fine, thank you.’ Link noticed how attached Sidon was to my leg before kneeling down to become face to face with said Prince. “And how are you, Prince Sidon?”
“I don’t like your face.” Sidon blurted, hiding behind my legs.
“Sidon!” Mipha hissed, clutching her spear in confusion. I glanced down at the Prince, as he glared at Link from behind the safety of my legs. “You need to apologize to Link, right now!” She exasperated firmly, however Sidon didn’t say a word. Instead, he spoke to me.
“Come on, (Y/N)! I have to show you something cool!!” He stated enthusiastically, before attempting to pull me to said destination. Releasing my arm from him, I kneeled down to meet his gaze.
“Sidon? Don’t you have something to say?” I queried, motioning my eyes over to a monotone Link. Sidon looked back and forth from me to the blond hero, before completely blanking.
“Nope.” Sidon answered, with some pep in his step. I positioned Sidon in front of me once more.
“No Sidon. This is important. Don’t you have something to say to Link? You know… like an apology?” I hinted, as Sidon placed his view on my eyes before they drifted downward.
“Well… sister always says that as the Prince of the Zora, I’m to tell the truth always. No matter what.” Sidon reminisced, as he played with the whistle resting on his chest. Looking at him with hope in my eyes, Sidon continued, “I don’t have anything else to say to him.”
“Sidon, I’m not going anywhere with you until you apologize. Sincerely.” I voiced sternly, as Sidon continued to fiddle with the whistle, I gave him. After a moment, he stepped toward Link looking sincere and sorry.
“I’m sorry for what I said. It wasn’t nice.” Sidon apologized, before turning to me for an answer. He took whatever he could get from my blank expression, “Come on! Come on!! Let’s go!!!” Sidon urged, pulling me away from Mipha and Link. Giving them a hopeless expression, I started to keep up with Sidon’s pace. While I was away, Mipha sighed.
“Sorry about my brother. He has been looking forward to seeing (Y/N) for months.” Mipha started, as Link shook his head to tell Mipha that it was okay. The blond knight was far to familiar with Sidon’s possessive behavior; Though, he would be lying if he believed that he was more defensive than usual. “In all seriousness, I believe that Sidon sees (Y/N) much more than a friend.”
“Best friend?” Link implied.
“No. Something more.” Mipha restated. As Link clicked his tongue on the roof of his mouth.
“Isn’t he a little too young to fall in love? Especially with someone like (Y/N)?” Mipha gazed at him in question, urging him to continue, “By the time Sidon is ‘of age,’ (Y/N) is going to either be super old, or dead.” Link explained briefly as Mipha shook her head.
“I once thought that to, but the events after (Y/N) left Zora’s Domain the last time changed my mind.” Mipha commented, making Link a little more than confused by her words. “Well… I know it is none of my business, but I feel inclined to tell you. It started… when he asked for my scales- Link your bleeding!!” The Zora Princess screamed, as blood seeped out of the Lizalfos wound. Link looked down at it blankly, before nodding. “You truly are reckless…” Meanwhile, Sidon had dragged me all the way to Veiled Falls. It was as beautiful as ever. The water cascaded down to the small body of water below, and beneath that water was a glowing shrine pad. As I admired the waterfall, Sidon dipped under the waters for a moment or two. He came out with an eye-catching Zora bow. The weapon was covered with water and mud, however what peaked through was what interested me.
“Look (Y/N)! This is my bow!! I made it all by myself!!!” Sidon bragged proudly, as I took it in my own hands.
“You made this?” I asked in a delighted manner, as Sidon nodded eagerly, “My little Prince, you are so talented. Do you mind if I try it out?” After Sidon gave me the go ahead, I pulled out a single apple from my bag before throwing it toward the Prince. He looked at it confused for a second, “Would you throw it for me please?” Sidon picked up the red fruit before tossing it into the sky. Quickly pulling out an arrow and drawing the string back, I shot the apple without any problem. “This is a very nice bow, little Prince. Have you practiced?”
“Yeah! Muzu finally agreed to train me a couple weeks ago!!” Ruffling Sidon’s single feather, I listened earnestly to whatever he had to say.
“Do you want to show me what you have learned?” I queried, as Sidon started to become flustered. He seemed worried, almost scared by the concept. “It’s alright Sidon. If you feel uncomfortable, then you don’t have to show me. Just know that I wouldn’t judge you on anything.” I assured, noticing that Sidon’s shoulders slumped, signaling that he steadied himself. Pulling out an arrow and an apple, I gave Sidon said arrow and placed the apple on a rock. A still target would work best for a beginner, like Sidon. Effortlessly, Sidon drew back his arrow and aimed for the apple. Noticing that his stance was off, I got on my knees behind him before repositioning him. I reminded myself of Revali back when he was teaching me how to do the same thing, I was teaching Sidon at that moment. “Loosen your shoulders, otherwise your aim is not going to be exact.” Sidon released the arrow and it grazed to apple but didn’t go through. “That was good Sidon.” The young Prince didn’t feel the same. “It’s alright. Archery takes time, little one. Here, I’ll show you.” Picking up Sidon to place him on my shoulders, I drew an arrow and pulled it back. “It’s important to breath and to maintain patience. I’m not always good at those things, but the end result helps.” After the shot was made, the arrow went straight through the apple, creating a hole in said fruit.
“That was so cool!” Sidon cheered on top of my shoulders. After a second, the young Prince ruffled his small fingers into the top of my hair, “(Y/N), I promise to get stronger. For your sake.” Taking Sidon off my back and onto the ground, I gazed at him confused. ‘For my sake? Whatever could he mean by-’ I thought, before Sidon placed a small kiss on my cheek. This kiss set my fate in prickled stone. Though I could blame all sorts of things, this moment affected me and Sidon for the rest of our lives. “I love you (Y/N), and I promise that I will always be there to protect you! When I’m all grown up, I’m going to travel everywhere with you!!”
“I love you too Sidon. Thank you.” I replied, hugging him close. Impending doom was upon all of us. Not just Sidon and I, but all of Hyrule and beyond.
“Do you really have to go?” Sidon asked, the next day. I nodded at his question.
“Don’t worry, little Prince. As long as you have that whistle, I will always come back to see you once more. Do well in your training, okay?” Sidon nodded eagerly, before Link and I made our way back to Castle Town. That was the last time I saw little Sidon. When we would meet again, he would be all grown up. He would wait for one hundred years for me to walk down the Great Zora Bridge and embrace him once more.
Chapter Text
A human being is a part of the whole called by us universe, a part limited in time and space. He experiences himself, his thoughts and feeling as something separated from the rest, a kind of optical delusion of his consciousness. This delusion is a kind of prison for us, restricting us to our personal desires and to affection for a few persons nearest to us. Our task must be to free ourselves from this prison by widening our circle of compassion to embrace all living creatures and the whole of nature in its beauty.
-Albert Einstein
After parting ways with Link in Castle Town , I continued to search Hyrule for a solution. Though, it was futile to say the least. Checking everywhere I could, I found myself getting more frustrated. It had practically been months since the last time I saw Link. Eventually, I decided to head to Akkala so I could discuss something important with Robbie. As usual, Akkala was the crown jewel Hyrule. As stated by my subconscious before, the trees and ocean view made up most of the beauty to be found. The combination of rich green, yellow, orange, red, and glistening blue truly made it worth the visit. As I followed the dirt road, I noted that there wasn’t anyone in sight. This unsettled me quite a ways. After all, no Sheikah were coming to and fro from the Akkala Tech Lab, and the conditions for a kidnapping were perfect. Ridding faster, I made it to the East Akkala Stable in no time. Stopping for a while, I fed (H/N) some apples as storm clouds started to approach on the blessed land of Hyrule.
“Great…” I murmured to myself, feeding another apple to my loyal steed. Once done, I jumped on my horse and made my way to Robbie’s lab; However, no one was there. Walking inside, I found it practically abandoned. Some supplies were still strewn about, but not a single soul breathed in the still air. Not a sound was to be heard expect the soft pitter-patter of the rain. I would have snooped around, but I knew it wouldn’t be right to stay there. Leaving, I watched the rain fall for a while, as I laid my head against the cobble wall. “Sure is gloomy today, huh (H/N)? I sure hope this let’s up soon. Wouldn’t want to get you all wet.” I chuckled in my horse’s direction as (he/she) went about (his/her) business. Even though the clouds covered the blue sky, I knew that the sun had set not too long ago. Night had risen and the rain wouldn’t stop. Pulling out my notebook, I flipped through the pages in a reminiscent manner. ‘Was this research really for nothing?’ I asked myself, before my notebook got taken away suddenly. “Hey?!” I screamed, as I gazed upon a man and a woman, who stared at the book with smug features.
“Sorry missy! We were just curious was all.” The man spoke, as the woman grabbed my horse’s reigns. As I was about to retrieve my horse from the stranger, I was blocked by the man. “Now hold on a minute! Are you aware of the discord that you caused the Yiga Clan, Mistress (Y/N)?” As my eyes dilated, he continued to speak, “We are only going to do this once. Come with us peacefully, or we will take you back by force. Your choice.” Grabbing out my bow and placing an arrow an inch away from the man’s face, he sighed, “Hard way it is.” They turned into their Yiga uniforms before taking out their Demon Carvers. Whistling for my horse to come to me, I jumped on (his/her) back before attempting to retreat; However, they kept pace with my horse. No one was awake. The rain and active thunder would prevent any of them from hearing my pleas and my cries. If I was caught here, I would surely be taken away from my freedom once more.
I shot at the two as (H/N) made their way down the muddy roads; However, they continued to dodge. They laughed at my pain, as I considered pulling out an electrical arrow. This was risky. I could prevent my horse from any movement, the same as them, and would inevitably get me caught. I didn’t have a choice. I had to risk it. Whipping the reigns to make (H/N) run faster, I managed to gain a small lead. Enough to save myself and my horse. Firing one electrical arrow, I managed to electrocute them for about five seconds. That was enough time. I diverted from the rode and raced down to the Ordoroc Quarry. Hiding behind one of the pillar like rocks, I heard voices. Not sure whether they were the Yiga or not, I ran toward the Spring of Power’s hidden entrance. “Do you see her?” The woman Yiga asked.
“No. Let’s report back to Master Kohga.” Hearing the sound of puffed smoke, I gently breathed out a sigh of relief. I stayed where I was for a moment, making sure they were truly gone. Once sure, I walked toward the Goddess Statue. What a sight it was… This spring was my favorite in the game; However, being here in person unsettled me. I stepped into the cool waters, holding my shoes to my chest. I gazed upon her likeness monotonal. The rain had stopped long ago, as the full moon shined brightly upon me and the statue. Suddenly, I heard the sound of two approaching horses from the other side of the leaves. In a panic, I went behind the Goddess Statue.
“…Thank you, Link.” A feminine voice rang from afar. ‘Princess Zelda? What is she doing here? Wait… that’s a stupid question! This is the Slumbering Power memory!!’ As I mentally freaked out, I continued to listen to whatever they had to say. The sound of someone entering the waters ran into my ears, as I listened closely. “I come seeking help… regarding this power that has been handed down over time… Prayer will awaken my power to seal Ganon away… Or so I have been told all my life…” An audible sigh escaped the Princess’s mouth before she continued, “And yet… Grandmother heard them, the voices from the spirit realm. And Mother said her own power would develop within me. But I don’t hear… or feel anything! Father has told time and time again… He always says, ‘quit wasting your time playing at being a scholar!’” The frustrated splash of water could be heard, as Zelda looked to the crystal waters, “Curse you…” She swore, “I’ve spent every day of my life dedicated to praying! I’ve pleaded to the spirits tied to the ancient gods. And still the holy powers have proven deaf to my devotion. Please just tell me… what is it? What’s wrong with me?!”
I often forgot how selfish I was during this time. Though my circumstances weren’t in my favor, others were suffering just the same as I was. Zelda, Princess of Hyrule, struggled to live up to her overbearing destiny which wasn’t the half of it. All of Hyrule depended on her learning her Sealing Power, and she had little to no clue how close Ganon was to reemerging. Link, the bearer of the legendary Master Sword, was burdened with expectation. He would go on to loss his home, his abilities, his sword, and everything he once held dear to his heart. I was selfish, and that night humbled me greatly. After Link and Zelda left, I approached the Goddess Statue and frowned upon her. Not saying a single word, I went to find my horse, so I could follow Zelda and Link back to Castle Town.
Chapter Text
“This is really astounding research, (Y/N)! Count me impressed!!” The scholarly Princess commented, smiling in my direction; However, a certain sadness hung in her eyes. At the moment, we were riding toward Lake Kolomo to have a nice lunch. After my last journey to Akkala, I followed Link and Zelda back to Castle Town. That night, I decided to spend time with the both of them. Acceptance was what it was. I had accepted my inability to go back home and opted to spend my supposed last moments in Hyrule with the people I had grown so close to. With the people who understood me the most.
Denial… the tears I shed, not believing that I was Hyrule. Anger… me lashing out to the King of Hyrule, prompting my banishment from the Castle. Bargaining… my year long journey to find my fabled switch. Depression… the emotion I had faced all too many times before. And acceptance, which was the moment I was currently in. Though my chances at survival were slim, I wanted to spend as much time with Link and Zelda as I could. Their game, being my favorite in the whole universe, would be the death of me. It was ironic, wasn’t it? I would remain happy. For him. For her. For Hyrule.
“Yeah, to bad I won’t get to use it. That was the only information I was able to get, and I don’t believe it will be any use to Hyrule’s cause. Though it’s nice to have. It was really fun researching all of that stuff, you know?” I smiled, as Zelda happily skimmed through the pages. Link rode behind us, peaking over his horse to see the notebook. Grabbing it from Zelda and giving it to the blond hero to look at, the Princess pouted jokingly. I let out a soft chuckle, as Link read the entries that interesting him the most. “Your horse is really pretty, Zelda! What’s her name?” Zelda seemed surprised for a moment, before she brushed the back of her fingers against her horse’s mane.
“I haven’t really thought about it before.” Zelda commented anxiously, before she lightly scratched her cheek out of embarrassment. This shocked me greatly.
“What?! How can you not name your horse?!” I queried loudly, as Zelda giggled from my outburst. “Every horse needs a name! My horse’s name is (H/N), a fitting name for (him/her). And Link’s horse is named Epona for reasons I’m not all to sure about. Naming your horse is fundamental to establish a serious bond. If you want, I can name your horse.” Zelda thought about it for a moment, as if she wasn’t sure. A moment later, the scholarly Princess nodded her head in affirmation as I thought of a fitting name. “What about Zelda II?”
“Is that the best you have?” Zelda joked, trying to hold back extra laughter in her tone. I rolled my eyes playfully, seeing the name ‘Zelda II’ more as a joke than anything.
“I was only kidding. What about… Tetra? That’s a strong name for an able horse.” I told, thinking about the head strong pirate from Wind Waker; However, Zelda didn’t seem all that impressed with the name.
“That’s an… odd name. I like it! But I’m not sure it fits her well.” Zelda replied, being more polite than anything. After a moment of thoughtful silence, I came up with a name I thought she would like.
“I know! What about Nayru?!” I introduced, with stars in my eyes. Zelda paused at the name, as if she was shocked. The name was perfect. And I knew the scholarly Princess thought so too.
“Nayru…” She spoke, thinking about the name with great thought. Giving me a thoughtful smile, she gazed at my direction, “I’ll think about it, alright?” Zelda stated, as a soft pout covered my own features. I huffed exaggeratingly, before continuing to look ahead. Without my notice, Zelda slipped forward, as Link and I rode side by side.
“You’re rather quiet today, Link. What are you thinking about?” I asked, giving him a friendly smile. Link glanced at me with his crystal blue eyes; However, a second later, he looked to my notebook once again. He had been like this ever since the Faron. Usually quiet and methodical, Link was even more reclusive than usual. But, at the same time, the blond hero listened and paid attention to me greatly. I had no idea what was going through his head. “Not going to tell me, huh?” My query was met with more silence on Link’s part. I didn’t mind the silence all too much. In fact, I really appreciated it. Reaching our destination, I set out a blanket and the prepared food items from the basket. ‘It’s a beautiful day~’ I cooed mentally, feeling at peace with myself. “Link? Would you mind coming over here for a second?” As Link came over, a grin was still present on my face, “Is… there something you need to tell me? You have been quiet for weeks. I don’t mind, of course, but I just want to know if something is bothering you.”
“Actually (Y/N), I do need to tell you something.” As Link’s eyes glanced back at the Princess, he drew his gaze back to me, “But I would prefer if said conversation was more private.” Link stated, as I became more confused. ‘Link wants to speak with me, privately? I hope it’s nothing bad…’ I thought, before Link practically read my mind, “Don’t worry. You did nothing wrong. I would just… like a word.”
“Alright…” I replied, turning to Satori Mountain’s direction, “After we eat, we can all head up to Satori Mountain. Does that sound good?” I asked, as Link nodded in affirmation, “Then it’s a date.” Happiness, zeal, and all of the above were feelings that I felt. I couldn’t believe that I was saying this, but… I was friends with Princess Zelda and Link. It was a dream come true for me. As we ate lunch, we talked about all sorts of random things; However, Zelda mainly stayed quiet. I guessed it was out of concern, but I knew Zelda wouldn’t ignore her friends on purpose. Our lunch took up the rest of the day. The sun was steadily getting lower in the sky, as Link, Zelda, and I rode up Satori Mountain. As Zelda was occupied further down the mountain, Link and I made our way to the very top, to the cherry tree. “So… what did you have to tell me, Link?”
Link froze up, not sure how to start. This was perfect. Too perfect, and he didn’t want to mess up his chance to tell me how he feels. He continued to stand there, frozen, as I pondered about his thoughts. “(Y/N)?” He breathed, “I… want you to stay in Hyrule.”
“Link, what in the world are you talking about?” I chuckled awkwardly, spinning around to face him. Link was serious. His tone was sharp, and his eyes were as hard as diamond.
“Well… you have been so happy the last couple of weeks. I- We have grown so accustomed to you being in our lives, (Y/N). And we can’t imagine our lives without you anymore. So, won’t you stay? In Hyrule?” Link continued, stepping closure to my figure. His words were genuine, and he was speaking from the heart; However, I couldn’t accept this.
“Link…” I breathed, releasing a sigh in the process, “I can’t.”
“Why not?” Link queried, tilting his head in questioning.
“Link, as much as I want to stay, I will never be part of your lives in such a manner as you speak. It’s sweet that you want me to stay, but this world isn’t my own. I still have to look for my switch, so I can return to my world. My home.” I explained, wanting the conversation to end there and for Link to respect my decision; After all, I expected him to do just that. However, he did the opposite
“Why would you want to go back to a world that doesn’t want you?” Link blurted, glaring into my eyes. Something in me snapped when he said that. ‘Did he just-’ I thought, as I clenched my fists into tight balls, “(Y/N), I’m sorry, I-”
“Hold your tongue, Link!” I yelled out of frustration, glaring at him as if all my problems were his fault. I continued, “I am going to say this one more time! I am going back home once I find my switch before Zelda’s seventeenth birthday!! And that is final!! Got it?!” Link’s expression looked away in guilt and confusion. He knew something that I didn’t, “What?!” I screamed, wanting to know how he was truly thinking.
“Zelda’s seventeenth birthday is tomorrow, (Y/N).” The blond hero informed, as my eyes dilated greatly. Surprise turned to fear, and then to anger. I pointed at him accusingly, as I snarled.
“N-No… You’re lying!!” I hissed, not wanting to believe him. Link shook his head.
“Why would I lie about this?” The blond hero stated flatly, as I took steps away from him. Tears fell from my eyes and down my pale cheeks. I felt sick to my stomach as I lost all the hope that I didn’t think I had. As I attempted to run, Link wrapped his arms around my shoulders to keep me stationary. As a reaction, I started to fight against his embrace.
“Link! Let go of me!! Let go right now!!” I cried, feeling the aching urge to run. To run away from him. From Zelda. From Hyrule. He continued to hold me close in order to comfort me. As I continued to struggle, Link lost some of his patience.
“(Y/N)?! Why are you being so selfish?!! We both know that there is no reason for you to go back! So why?! Why do you want to leave Hyrule so bad?!!” Link yelled out of great frustration. I managed to get out of his hold before I glared at him intensely. Anger seeped out of my body. So much so, it gave me an unpleasant aura. Looking him straight in the eye, I yelled,
“I hate you!”
With that I ran down the mountain, as tears continued to stream down my features. Link didn’t give chase, as something broke inside of him. Why did he have to be so bad with words? Why couldn’t he have just told me about how he really felt? Link looked at his surroundings blankly, not knowing what to think. As for me, I buried my bag in the soon-to-be apple orchard near the base of the mountain. Climbing on my horse in tears, (H/N) sprinted all the way to Akkala. I was feeling so many things at that present time. Pain. Anger. Frustration. Regret. As I buried my face into my horse’s mane, I cried large, salty tears. I had ridden all the way to Akkala Tech Lab, before I jumped off my horse. Running inside the building, I was greeted by a worried Robbie. I cried into his chest, as he held me close. “Cherry?! What’s wrong?!” He panicked.
“Robbie, you need to get me home now!!”
Chapter Text
All throughout the night and into the next day, Robbie worked on something that would possibly get me home. As he worked, I started to grow restless. I paced around the lab, fearing for my life. As Zelda stood upon Mount Lanayru, Robbie had finished the machine. It looked like the ancient oven from one hundred years in the future. “There we are, Cherry. This is supposed to get you home.” He stated, unsure of the ‘thing’ he just made. As I inspected it like a mad man, Robbie watched my figure with worry in his eyes, “(Y/N)? I feel like I should tell you that this machine has a two percent chance on getting you home, alive and in one piece… And… a ninety-eight percent chance of killing you. Are you sure you want to continue with this? Perhaps we should wait for a better time-”
“I don’t have time, Robbie! The Calamity is practically here!! If I don’t do this now… I’ll…” I stammered, gazing at the floor in anguish. Was there anything else I could do in the moment, but rely on a two percent chance? There was, but I didn’t care. All that mattered was the chance. Putting my fate into lady’s luck hands, I turned to meet Robbie, eye to eye. “… I won’t ever get home. I have to do this, Robbie… If I don’t… I won’t be able to live with myself. Start up the machine.” After a moment of thought, Robbie situated me in the soon-to-be oven, before shutting the hatch. With great concern, he placed the gamecard in a slot in between Cherry’s eyes, before starting the machine. As I felt my body starting to evaporate as it did in the game, I laughed in a triumphant manner; However, something blew a fuse. Electricity started to go through my body. I felt like I was being tore in half as I let out a scream. It was too great. Even after Robbie stopped the oven, I still felt megawatts course through my body. Pulling me out, Robbie didn’t know what to do. Without another second, I passed out. Smoke emanated from my skin as Robbie started to cry.
“(Y/N)?! Get up!! Please… Please!!! Get up!!! You… you can’t leave!!!” My eyes didn’t open. Robbie softly placed his head on my chest to hear a heartbeat. Nothing. Adapting for plan B, Robbie suited his horse and held me to his chest. On said horse, (H/N) looked upon the both of us with worry. Leaving me on his steed, Robbie walked over to (H/N) before releasing (him/her) back into the wild plains of Akkala. Jumping on once more, Robbie sprinted all the way to the Great Plateau. Halfway through his journey, the Castle erupted in malice as Calamity Ganon circled around the top, roaring in conquest. Robbie continued to the Plateau without fear or doubt. Once on the sacred land, he carried me through the Forest of Spirits and into a small cave. Not Link’s Shrine of Resurrection, but another one. One of a newer model. “I knew this would come to beneficial use…” He spoke to himself, before looking down at my expression. “You’re alive… I know you are, Cherry.” Placing me into the pod gently, he closed the container. Said pod filled itself to the brim with ionized water, as Robbie placed his hand on the glass. “You’ll wake up, and we will meet again…” Covering the small cave with whatever he could, Robbie escaped to Kakariko Village.
The Champions would perish atop their Divine Beasts. Robbie, Purah, and Impa would continue living in agony for their lost comrades. Angus would die, protecting his family. The King would perish on the Great Plateau, knowing that a certain seer’s words were correct. Zelda would fail to activate her Sealing Powers until it was too late. Link would be put in the Shrine of Resurrection alongside myself. Zelda… after returning the Master Sword and activating her Sealing Powers would face Ganon alone. Link… would lose his memories; However, the last thing he remembered was a certain girl’s face. Not Zelda’s. Not Mipha’s. Mine. I told him that I hated him. With a broken heart, Link would lose all his memories. Of me. Of Zelda. Of Hyrule. Of himself, most of all. A terrible fate has befallen us, hasn’t it?
However…
Whenever there is a meeting, a parting is sure to follow. However, that parting need not last forever… Whether a parting is forever or merely for a short time… That is up to me.
End of Part I